UNIVERSITY  OF  MASSACHUSETTS 
AT  AMHERST 


UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 

Special  Collections  &  Rare  Books 


sP/X^ 


A 


ie> 


THK  IXTEFJIOK  OF  THE  JAIL  IX  PALMYRA,  .MISSOVUL     . 

"VVi:  were  coiifmcl  in  this  phice  eleven  weeks,  previous  to  our  being  taken  to  tlie  ?eiiitentiHry 

at  Jefferson  Citv.     See  Page  18. 


PEISON  LIFE  AND  PtEFLECTIONS; 


A   NARRATIVE 


ARREST,    TRIAL,  CONVICTION,  IMPRISONMENT,   TREATMENT,  OBSERYA* 
TIONS,    REFLECTIONS,    AND    DELIVERANCE 


WORK,  BURR,   AND   THOMPSON, 


WHO    SUFFKRED    AN 


UNJUST  AND  CRUEL  IMPRISONMENT  IN  MISSOURI  PENITENTIARY, 


ATTEMPTING  TO  AID  SOME  SLAVES  TO  LIBERTY. 


THREE    PARTS    IN    ONE    VOLUME. 


BY    GEORGE    THOMPSON, 

ONE    OF    THE    PRISONERS. 


HARTFORD: 

PUBLISHED    BY    A.  WORK. 

1853. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1F47 

Uv  GEORGE   THOMPSON. 

Ifl  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  tlis 
District  of  Ohio 


Copyright  transferred  to  ALANSON  WORK 


PREFACE. 


Reader,  do  you  know  the  heart  of  a  prisoner  ?  Are  you  a 
friend  of  convicts  ?  If  not,  you  may  not  be  much  interested 
in  the  following  pages — for  they  tell  you  much  about  the 
inside  of  a  prison,  and  its  suffering  inmates.  They  are  not 
confined  entirely  to  the  strict  history  of  Alanson  Work,  James 
E.  Burr,  and  George  Thompson — they  tell  you  much  about 
other  prisoners— much  about  the  officers — something  about 
the  Governors,  and  Legislators,  and  Ministers  of  a  slave  State 
—they  tell  you  a  little  about  the  poor  slave — the  spirit  of 
slaveholders — the  influence  and  effects  of  slavery,  and  numer- 
ous incidents,  with  brief  reflections  on  various  subjects. 

You  will  not  charge  me  with  telling  something  about  some- 
body of  whom  I  know  nothing — or  with  attempting  to  describe 
imaginary  scenes — or  telling  of  something  that  occurred, 
nobody  knows  where — for  "  I  speak  that  I  do  know,  and 
testify  that  I  have  seen,"  heard,  and  experienced.  The  book 
is  principally  a  compilation  from  our  prison  writings — mostly 
from  my  own,  as  the  greater  part  of  that  which  came  from  the 
pens  of  my  "  companions  in  tribulation,"  has  been  lost,  or  I 
was  not  able  to  obtain  it. 

However,  as  we  all  lived  together,  I  was  constituted,  by 
mutual  consent,  the  scribe  or  secretary. 

In  my  journal,  I  recorded  for  all.  When  we  came  into  our 
cell  at  night,  if  either  had  seen  or  heard  anything  during  the 
day,  that  was  of  interest,  he  made  it  known,  and  it  waa  re^ 


IV  PREFACE. 

corded  "by  tlie  secretary.  Of  the  writings  which  are  lost,  the 
most  valuable  are  then-  letters,  which  were  written  from  time 
to  time,  and  would  give  a  better  idea  of  their  individual  feel- 
ings, than  I  can  in  my  own  language — yet  our  feelings  were  so 
similar,  and  so  nearly  in  unison  did  our  hearts  beat,  that  the 
reader  must  feel  when  reading  mine,  that  he  is  in  them 
reading  the  feelings  of  the  other  two  brethren. 

I  have  been  obliged  to  omit  and  pass  by  much  that  I  desired 
to  insert.  Much  of  my  journal — many  letters,  and  various 
incidents,  have  been  excluded. 

The  reader  need  not  expect  connexion  of  subjects,  or 
beauty  of  style,  or  elegance  of  language,  or  logical  reasoning. 
I  have  mentioned  things  generally  as  they  occurred,  in  their 
order,  without  regard  to  connexion.  In  some  places,  I  have 
classified  things  of  the  same  kind.  The  style,  and  language, 
are  the  spontaneous  overflowings  of  my  soul — in  words  which 
most  readily  presented  themselves  to  my  mind.  And  I  have 
endeavored  to  present  everything  in  its  proper,  natural  light. 
The  whole  has  been  written  in  great  haste,  amid  cares  and 
anxieties. 

When  speaking  of  other  prisoners,  I  have  withheld  all 
names,  for  reasons  I  need  not  mention.  When  speaking  of 
of&cers,  I  have  given  names.  And  I  think  no  one  can  charge 
me  with  partiality — I  have  endeavored  to  give  both  sides. 
When  they  acted  like  men,  I  have  said  so — when  they  played 
the  part  of  brutes,  or  demons,  I  have  mentioned  it.  If  they 
were  kind,  I  have  given  them  credit — if  cruel,  it  is  charged 
against  them.  If  they  complain  of  any  one,  they  must  com- 
plain of  themselves — if  Missourians  are  disgraced,  or  con- 
demned, they  themselves  have  done  it.  I  have  recorded 
facts. 


PREFACE.  V 

If  tliey  are  enraged,  because  tlie  world  has  looked  in  upon 
their  abominations,  let  the  thought  that  God  will  expose  them 
to  the  universe^  compose  their  troubled  consciences.  Tf  they 
are  vexed  with  themselves,  because  they  have  so  long  harbored 
an  enemy  in  their  midst,  let  me  say  to  them,  as  they  said  to 
us — ''  Just  mind  your  own  business j  next  time,  and  let  other 
people  alone."  They  must  have  been  fools  indeed,  to 
suppose  they  could  press  a  viper  to  their  bosom  without  being 
wounded— or  tread  on  coals,  without  being  burned — or  that 
they  could  lay  open  their  hearts  before  a  "  dyed-in-the-wool 
aholitionisty''^  and  not  expect  that  it  would  be  laid  before  the 
world — or  that  an  opossum  is  dead,  merely  because  he  does 
not  kick,  and  squall,  when  beaten  by  his  enemy. 

If  the  reader  is  not  a  Christian,  he  will  here  see  the  excel- 
lence and  importance  of  that  religion,  which  will  support  and 
cheer  its  possessor  in  all  possible  conditions  in  life.  And  oh ! 
that  he  may  be  influenced  to  choose  a  friend,  who  will  never 
forsake — a  guide  who  will  never  mistake. 

If  he  is  a  Christian,  I  trust  he  will,  in  the  following  pages, 
learn  the  secret  of  having  the  mind  kept  in  "  perfect  peace," 
though  billows  dash,  and  tempests  roar — of  being  filled  with  a 
*'  joy  unspeakable,  and  full  of  glory,"  though  surrounded  by 
a  darkness  as  dense  as  Egyptian — and  of  "  rejoicing  in  the 
Lord  alway,^^  though  he  "die  daily" — namely,  trusting  in 
God,  rationally^  sincerely,  implicitly,  and  continually . 

The  book  has  not  been  written  to  make  money,  nor  to  get 
a  name — but  to  do  good.  I  felt  it  to  be  my  duty  to  wiite 
such  a  book,  long  before  I  left  my  cell — and  there  the  most  of 
it  was  written. 

I  have  endeavored  to  exhibit  our  own  feelings — as  also  those 


V'l  PREFACE. 

of  our  enemies.  I  liave  tried  to  exhibit  the  circunistances, 
and  influences,  by  which  we  were  surrounded,  that  the  grace 
of  God  might  the  more  be  magnified,  in  our  preservation  from 
the  jaws  of  destruction — in  our  deliverance  from  the  oppres- 
sor's power. 

Reader,  you  will  here  see  the  faithfulness  of  God  to  his 
promises — you  will  see  the  unfaithfulness  of  man.  You  will 
get  a  glimpse  at  the  sufferings  of  a  portion  of  your  fellow 
creatures,  of  whom  perhaps  you  never  thought  much,  and  if 
by  reading  this  book,  you  shall  be  induced  to  "  remember  them 
in  bonds  as  bound  with  them^''''  I  shall  not  have  spent  my  time 
in  vain. 

Part  first,  includes  an  account  of  the  time  we  were  in  the 
County  Jail,  trial,  sentence,  &c. 

Part  second,  comprises  about  sixteen  and  a  half  months, 
Tinder  the  government  of  John  Gordon  and  William  Burch. 

Part  third,  embraces  the  remainder  of  our  history,  under 
James  Brown,  Capt.  Richmond,  Blaine,  and  Co.,  &c. 

That  every  one  who  reads  the  following  pages,  may  be 
stimulated  to  labor  more  zealously  for  suffering  humanity,  is 
the  desire  and  prayer  of 

THE  AUTHOR. 

Oberlin,  April  9,  1847. 

Note. — The  First  Edition  having  met  with  so  speedy  a  sale,  and  the 
testimony  of  those  who  have  read  it,  being  so  uniform,  that  it  has  been  a 
great  blessing  to  their  souls, — another  Edition  is  sent  forth  to  the  world, 
which  I  desire  to  leave  as  a  token  of  my  love  to  the  Slave,  and  the  cause 
of  Suffering  Humanity,  while  I  go  far  hence  to  labor,  and  die,  for  the 
degraded  of  other  lands, 

GEORGE  THOMPSON. 

Oberlin,  December  \(ith,  1847. 


CONTENTS 


PART  riRST. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Description  of  the  prisoners — residence — motives  and  principles  by  which 

•  governed — tour  of  mercy — light  in  the  darkness — betrayed — taken 

and  bound — confidence  in  God — conduct  of  enemies — letter  from 

Alanson  to  a  brother — do.  to  his  wife — extracts  of  letters  from 

George  -  -  -  -  -  -  13—21. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Alanson's  journal — a  murderer  bailed — rejflections  of  Cluincy  committee 
— Alanson's  journal     -----  21 — 26. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Poetry,  why  in  prison — George's  journal — the  library  and  our  feelings — 
journal — letter  from  George — letter  from  James — ^journal,  poor  men 
in  slave  States,  the  vile  woman — Patrollers — blasphemy — the  church 
in  slave  States — the  leaven  working,  friendly  lawyer,  a  load  of 
friends  visit  the  jail,  valuable  cakes,  counsel  engaged  26 — 41. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  sleeping  preacher — his  dream — dark  places,  full  of  cruelty — Dr. 
Ely's  slave — bloody  towns — eifects  of  slavery — devices  of  the  enemy 

41—48. 
CHAPTER  V. 

Letter  to  Mrs.  Ballard — to  Moses  Hunter — the  Missourian's  letter-^re- 
fleclions — the  Dr.  Bosley  affair — letter  from  James — from  Alanson 
— from  George  -  -  -  «  -  4S — 56. 

CHAPTER  VI. 
The  command — the  search — slave  women  in  Palmyra — betrayers — a 
way  opened  to  pass  letters — rage  of  enemies — a  slave  whipped — 
promises  sweet — letter  to  the  church — sale  of  human  beings — reflec- 


VIU  CONTENTS. 

tions  on  P.  C.  L.'s  letter — court — the  abolition  stand — treatment  of 
our  friends— <;loset  mother — the  sleeping  preacher  again — excite- 
ment   -----  J  -  56 — 70 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Indictments — shackles  off— jury  chosen — witnesses,  testimou)'' — the  plead- 
ing— journal — sentence — our  gallows,  and  murderers — bill  of  ex- 
ceptions and  instructions — appeal  refused — novel  decision — our 
murderers  again,  testimony    -  -  -  -  70 — 85. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Journal,  twelve  years  in  the  penitentiary — a  free  man  mobbed — mob  in 
Cincinnati — the  broken  will — unbelief  and  faith — taking  the  slave's 
place — the  last  view — the  Illinois  and  Missouri  clergymen — in 
chains  again — slaveholder's  religion  and  Catholicism — trusting  in 
God — the  day  of  adversity — letter  from  Alanson,  his  feelings — letter 
from  George  to  his  parents — to  Oberlin  Evangelist — the  slaveholder's 
plan — the  accusation,  look  at  it — abrogation  of  God's  law — "  The 
slaves  will  not  run  away" — letters  from  George  to  a  friend 

85—112, 


PART  SECOND. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Journey  to  the  penitentiary — Sabbath — slaveholder'  idea  of  happiness- 
arrival  at  Missouri  River        -  .  .  -        112 — 116. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Reception  at  penitentiary — the  rules — journal  how  kept — the  first  night — 
the  first  morning — our  cell,  poetry — food — work— first  Sabbath — 
second  do. — brick  kilns — character  of  officers — of  prisoners — flog- 
ging— prayer  in  the  cell,  singing,  reading — Alanson's  first  P.  Y. 
letter — George's  do. — chains  off— the  runaways — our  library,  read- 
ing by  moonlight — the  fire       -  .  -  -        116 — 142. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Letter  from  George  to  a  friend — work  in  the  city — a  friend — treachery 
of  prisoners — chain  off,  trustee — the  Lord's  supper,  poetry — letter 


CONTENTS  iX 

writing — conversation — death  of  Ellen — slaveholder's    conscience 
quieted — uses  of  scripture — runaways  -  -        142 — 156. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

A  man  killed — dog  buried — funeral  sermons — George's  letter  to  parents 
— ^joyful  discovery — that  "salt"  again — letter  to  a  friend — Sabbath 
shaving,  Alanson  whipped— the  pleasing  sight— friend  brought  let- 
ters— extract  of  answer — our  character  good  in  Missouri — slaves 
escaping — the  polyglott  Bible — extract  of  letter — abolition  all  the 
time — the  harvest  field — a  man  hung — visit  of  friends — "relieving 
the  niggers" — the  new  cell — "  the  preachers "  -        156 — 173. 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  first  convert — first  death  bed  scene — alone  in  the  woods — fruits  on 
the  Sabbath — "  it's  out  of  order,"  chained  for  attempting  to  speak  in 
meeting — the  door  opening — gazed  at — second  death  bed  scene — a 
prisoner  baptized — the  sleeping  guard — "that  won't  count" — third 
death  bed  scene — experience  telling  meeting — self  defence  173 — 185. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Talk  with  Capt.  B.  and  a  Senator — with  Slocumb  and  Chandler — reflec- 
tions— giving  up  principles — talk  with  Legislators — with  Slocumb 
and  J.  Gallagher — letter  to  Governor  and  Legislature — clothing — 
sick 185—198. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Desire  and  prayer  for  the  conversion  of  the  world — the  sympathizing 
gard — talk  with  a  sick  man — fourth  death  bed  scene — dishonesty  of 
officers — ardent  spirits — a  novel  case — the  hypocrite — gambler's 
happiness — satisfaction — the  wonder — reflections — the  hand  of  the 
Lord    -  -  -  -         .-  -  -        198—207. 


CONTENTS. 


PART  THIRD. 

CHAPTER  I. 

New  wardens — The  examination — recommendation — character  of  offi- 
cers— points  gained — influence  of  power — partiality — our  work — 
food,  table,  blessing  sought — unfeeling  doctor — preaching — "  sing 
tis  one  of  the  songs  of  Zion  " — our  first  prayer  meeting     207 — 217. 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  revival — communion  season — a  dream  interpreted — a  convert — 
journal — describing  the  revival— Lovejoy's  murderer — letter — the 
reconciliation — general  remarks — the  memorable  communion  sea- 
son      .  217—234. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Letter  to  parents — ^the  sick  man's  resolution — the  sick  bed  repentance — 
reflections — letter — James  outside — scarcity  of  food — the  buffalo 
robes— knitting  -  .  .  _  .        234—243. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Visit  from  friends,  privileges — ^journal — letters — petition — the  privilege 
— 'the  letters — departure— Judge  B.'s  hospitality — reflections 

243-250. 

CHAPTER  V, 

Cruel  death— a  man  pardoned,  why— amalgamation— the  false  tongue— 
the  inspector's  first  examination — correspondence  with  the  chaplain 
— ^letter  from  a  Missouri  brother — change  of  wardens  again — new 
overseer — lamps— the  load  of  sin — new  responsibilities  and  duties — 
trials — a  trying  time — the  New  Year — letter — a  great  break — the 
broken  arm — letter  to  Mrs.  Beardsley — cutting  hair  and  head  shav- 
ing— Dr.  Ely — Governor  Reynolds  murdered — class  organized  and 
broken  up        -----  .        250—275. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

8ome  interesting  cases — poetry,  "release  of  a  prisoner" — intercession 
for  Alanson — executive  responsibility — James  and  the  lawyer — 
lames  and  Alansoa  outsMe — I'^tte-s  frem  them — conversation  with 


CONTENTS.  XI 

a  Legislator,  reflections — female  prisoners — a  prohibition — new  or- 
der— "my  cup  runneth  over" — searching  cells — narrow  escapes 

275—292. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

TJfth  death  bed  scene — reflections  now — letter  to  parents — the  beaten 
horse — the  slave  and  liberty — the  Holy  Spirit — the  slave  and  his 
crime — equality  of  slaveholders'  laws — our  reformer — the  little  cioud 
— men  made  worse — the  fourth  of  July — letter  to  a  brother — condi- 
tion of  discipleship — letters  from  James — my  dreams — the  incendi- 
ary letter — my  deposition — letter — benefit  of  affliction — inspectors' 
second  examination     -  -  .  -  292 — 303. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

False  names — a  note  of  thanks— tasks — the  sick,  reflections — recommit- ' 
tents — extract  from  James'  letter — from  George's — the  Christian 
slave — a  break,  cruelty — like  seeks  like— the  unjust  law — new  chap- 
lain— deatns — talk  with  legislators — monthly  concerts — fighting — 
our  stove — George  an  assistant  to  the  chaplain — holyday,  prayer 
meeting  ......        308-321 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Sixth  death  bed  scene — letter  to  the  widow — New  Year — effort  for  Alan- 
son's  release — talk  with  Legislators — Alanson  pardoned,  poetry » 
weair  mmds,  the  pardon — letter  from  Alanson — the  lying  MissoQrian 
a  man  murdered — a  funeral  sermon — the  colporteur — the  great  cross 
— the  temperance  lecturer — prayer  with  prisoners — did  he  love  liber- 
ty ? — Sabbath  working — a  slave's  theology     -  -        324 — 336. 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  chaplain  driven  away— the  converted  sailor — treatment  of  sick — 
slaveholders  converted — seventh  death  bed  scene — the  eighth  death 
bed  scene— bibles — temperance  pledge,  tobacco,  &c, — holyday,  and 
prayer  meeting — Capt.  Gorden's  humanity ! — extract  of  a  letter — 
"abolition  niggers" — the  unfortunate  family — inspector's  third  ex 
amination — "  not  this  man,  but  Barrabas  " — Pope  G. — Fussing 
guard — address  to  Gov.  E.,  poetry — More  pardoned — a  case  of  cru- 
elty— nothing  against  me — visit  from  friends,  rich  blessings — slave- 
holder's Christianity — ducking — new  preacher — new  prisoner 

336—355. 


XU  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XL 

Another  interesting  case — James  fainted — a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer- 
Catholics — petition  for  us — Chase  and  Judge  B. — letter  to  Gov.  E. 
— secretary  of  state  talked  with  us — James  pardoned — poetry — new 
cell  mate — the  slave's  request — hogs  out — conversation  with  String- 
fellow — converts — fugitive  missionary — the  Lord  defended  me — last 
communion — Miss  Dix — Capt.  G.'s  sabbath  breaking — conversation 
with  a  sick  convert — poetry,  Torrey's  death  -  -        355 — 370. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

The  aged  father's  visit  to  his  son  in  prison — conversation  about  my 

private  sentiments — why  not  do  so  again — my  release — conversation 

with  the  Governor — time  of  imprisonment — farewell  reflections— 

»       concluding  address  to  the  reader  -  -  -        370 — 377 


PEISON  LIFE  AND  REFLECTIONS. 


PAET  FIRST. 

CHAPTER  I. 

MOTIVES,    ARREST,      IMPRISONMENT,    ETC. 

The  subjects  of  this  narrative  are  Alanson  Work, 
James  E.  Burr,  and  George  Thompson.  The  former 
was  a  man  about  forty  years  old — having  a  wife  and  four 
children — he  was  living  at  the  Mission  Institute,  for  the 
sake  of  educating  his  children,  and  training  them  up 
for  usefulness.  The  other  two  persons  were  young  men 
studying  for  the  ministry. 

The  Mission  Institute  being  situated  near  the  Missis- 
sippi River,  and  just  across  the  River  from  a  Slave  State 
(Missouri),  we  could,  as  it  were,  hear  the  crack  of  the 
overseer's  whip — the  shrieks  and  groans  of  those  who 
w^ere  suffering;  its  cruel  inflictions.  Their  earnest  cries 
for  help — their  sighs  for  deliverance — their  importunate 
entreaties,  as  they  rehearsed  to  us  their  tales  of  woe, 
reached  our  ears,  and  our  hearts  melted  with  pity,  while 
the  resolution  was  formed  to  respond  to  their  call ;  and 
if  need  be,  risk  our  own  liberty  and  lives  to  effect  their 
rescue. 

Inasmuch  as  we  desired  mercy  from  the  "  God  of 
heaven,"  should  we  at  any  time,  be  brought  into  trouble, 
wc  did  not  dare  to  shut  our  eyes,  nor  our  ears,  nor  our 
hearts,  nor  to  restrain  our  hands  from  delivering  them 
out  of  their  troubles — remembering,  "  Whoso  stoppeth 
his  ears  at  the  cry  of  the  jpoory  he  also  shall  cry  himself, 
and  shall  not  he  heard.^'     We  knew  if  we  were  in  theii 


14  A    TOUR    OF    MERCY. 

condition,  we  should  feel  very  thankful  to  any  one  who 
would  render  us  the  desired  assistance  ;  and  then  calling 
to  mind  the  gospel  rule,  "  As  ye  would  that  men  should 
do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  unto  them,"  we  felt  impelled 
to  lend  a  helping  hand.  Likewise  the  command  to  love 
our  neighbor  as  ourselves,  impressed  upon  us  the  same 
obligation — so  that  we  made  up  our  minds,  with  earnest 
prayer  for  divine  guidance,  and  anxious  consultation,  in 
view  of  these  and  many  other  principles  and  commands, 
to  make  the  attempt — to  ''  rid  them  out  of  the  hand  of  the 
oppressor." 

About  the  first  of  July,  1841,  James,  with  another 
brother,  made  a  tour  of  mercy  into  Missouri,  which  re- 
sulted in  an  agreement  with  two  slaves,  to  meet  them  at 
a  certain  point  on  the  river,  on  a  certain  evening,  to 
assist  them  across  the  river,  on  their  way  to  freedom. 
On  the  day  appointed,  we  went,  arriving  at  the  place 
about  the  middle  of  the  afternoon.  Alanson  and  James 
went  into  the  country  to  view  and  reconnoitre,  while  I 
remained  in  the  skiff  to  fish,  and  await  their  return. 
While  thus  alone  my  prayer  was,  '•'-  0  Lord,  I  beseech 
thee,  send  us  good  sjjeed  this  day."  And  we  now  feel 
that  the  prayer  was  abundantly  answered — though  in  a 
very  different  way  from  what  we  expected.  We  desired 
the  liberation  of  the  slaves.  God  knew  how  to  bring  it 
about,  better  than  we  did.  We  longed  to  be  instrumen- 
tal in  doing  something  for  our  brethren  in  bonds.  God 
granted  us  our  hearts'  desire.  And  a  happy  day  for  the 
slaves  of  Missouri  was  it,  when  we  were  taken  captive, 
bound,  and  incarcerated  in  their  midst.  This  was  plac- 
ing the  light  just  were  it  was  most  needed — in  the  dense 
darkness — and  where  it  made  visible  the  abominations 
that  prevailed.  Blessed  be  God  !  After  dark,  a  number 
of  slaves  came  to  Alanson  and  James,  in  the  prairie,  and 
pretended  they  were  going  with  them.  They  had  pro- 
ceeded but  a  short  distance,  when  on  a  sudden,  the  slave- 
holders arose  out  of  the  grass,  with  their  rifles,  and  took 
them  prisoners — placing  the  muzzle  of  their  guns  to  their 
breasts,  and  threatening,  "  I  will  shoot  him  any  how," — 
but  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  prevailed.     They  were  bound, 


DISCOVERY    AND    ARREST,  15 

and  taken  to  a  house,  where  they  were  kept,  while  the 
blood-hounds  came  in  hot  pursuit  of  me.  I  was  in  the 
skiff.  At  first  three  or  four  slaves  came,  and  approach- 
ing the  bonk  very  cautiously,  one  asked,  ''  Are  you  a 
friendV^  I  replied,  "  I  am."  I  had  talked  with  them 
but  a  short  time,  when  suddenly  I  heard  another  kind 
of  a  salutation,  "  Come  out  of  that,  or  I'll  blow  you 
through !"  I  looked  up,  and  two  guns  were  pointed  at 
me  from  the  bank.  I  was  obedient  to  my  new  com- 
manders— dropped  my  fishing  pole,  and  marched  up  to 
them,  in  secret  ejaculations  committing  myself  to  God, 
to  do  with  me  as  He  saw  best.  Though  the  thing  was 
so  perfectly  unlooked  for,  and  unthought  of,  the  Lord 
stood  by  me,  saying,  ^^ fear  not^  I  am  with  thee" — and 
my  mind  was  calm — my  soul  composed — and  my  faith 
unwavering,  that  all  was  right  and  for  the  best.  Of  what 
was  before  me,  I  could  form  no  conception,  but  felt  that 
infinite  wisdom  and  goodness  would  lead  me.  Sudden 
death  seemed  quite  probable,  amid  their  numerous  threats 
to  shoot  me;  ''but  none  of  these  things  moved  me, 
neither  counted  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I 
might  finish  my  course  with  joy"  in  the  holy  cause  of 
suffering  humanity.  To  die  for  the  slave  I  felt  willing, 
if  this  was  the  thing  needed — the  Lord  being  Judge. 

I  was  bound,  and  marched  barefoot,  over  hubs,  roots, 
and  stones.  Host  after  host  came  with  all  speed  to  meet 
us,  and  "  the  earth  rang  again"  with  their  fiendish  yells. 
It  seemed  almost  as  if  the  infernal  regions  had  been  un- 
capped, and  had  vomited  forth  their  legions  to  hail  our 
approach,  as  if  some  long  dreaded  monster  had  been 
f'aptured.  But  oh!  how  sweet  it  was  to  feel  that  they 
could  not  go  beyond  what  my  Father  should  kindly  and 
wisely  permit.     This  kept  me  in  peace. 

After  they  had  eaten  supper,  they  marched  us  some 
miles  through  the  woods  to  another  house.  They  made 
the  slaves  lead  us  by  a  rope,  and  sing  "  corn  songs."* 
It  seemed  as  if  the  very  forests  themselves  were  moved 
at  the  bursts  of  such  unearthly  sounds — and  if  there 

♦  See  page  18,  for  explanation. 


]6  LED    AWAY    BY    ROPES. 

were  any  wild  beasts  in  the  region,  they  must  have  fled 
for  their  lives,  to  their  caverns,  or  dens,  or  more  distant 
forests.  When  we  came  to  the  house,  we  were  marched 
round  it  time  and  again  ;  and  when  we  halted  in  front 
of  the  piazza,  the  old  grand-father  and  mother,  and  chil- 
dren— old  and  young,  male  and  female,  came  out  in 
their  night  dresses  to  gaze  upon  the  wonderful  monsctx^s. 
The  old  grandfather,  tottering  just  on  the  verge  of  the 
grave,  gave  a  little  vent  to  his  boiling  soul,  in  the  ex- 
clamation— "  Ah  !  you  gallows-looking  devils  !"  After 
their  curiosity  was  somewhat  gratified,  we  laid  us  down 
upon  a  feather  bed,  on  the  floor — all  tied  together — and 
slept  sweetly  till  morning.  We  awoke  refreshed  and 
strengthened  to  endure  the  reproaches  and  sufferings 
which  were  before  us,  with  patience,  fortitude,  and  I 
truot  submission.  That  morning  a  man  came  in  to  see 
us,  who  asked  many  questions,  and  made  threats  of 
shooting  us  on  the  spot.  He  was  a  professor  of  religion 
- — seemed  very  much  excited,  and  had  hard  struggles  to 
keep  from  drawing  his  pistols  on  us,  but  "  the  good  hand 
of  our  God  upon  us,"  saved  us  from  his  burning  fury. 

At  the  breakfast  table,  we  asked  a  blessing  on  out 
food,  while  the  landlady  and  others  stood  by.  She 
seemed  almost  horror  struck,  that  such  wretches  as  we 
should  pi'ay  ! — for  she  looked  upon  us  as  monsters  of 
iniquity.  The  poor  woman  seemed  to  have  some  idea 
of  the  numerical  strength  of  the  Abolitionists — for  said 
she,  "  They  are  as  thick  down  there  in  the  bottoms,  as 
maggots  in  a  dead  horse,  watching  for  slaves."  And  so 
terrified  was  she  at  the  thought,  that  she  had  not  bean 
able  to  sleep  soundly  for  two  weeks  !  Poor  woman ! 
Who  can  help  pitying  one  who  is  obliged  to  live  in 
such  constant  fear '? 

After  breakfast,  a  crowd  gathered  round,  who  ques- 
tioned us  in  many  things,  and  gave  vent  to  their  raging 
bosoms,  in  sneers  and  reproaches.  We  were  then  tied 
together,  and  led  by  the  slaves  (to  mortify  us)  five  miles, 
to  Palmyra.  The  city  was  moved  at  our  approach,  many 
saying,  "•  Who  are  these  1"  "  Well,  you've  made  a  tine 
naai,"  &c.     In  the  court  house,  we  had  a  mock  trial 


THRUST    INTO    PRISON.  17 

before  a  magistrate  and  v»  ere  "  thrust  into  prison,"  to 
await  the  sitting  of  the  court,  two  and  a  half  months 
from  that  time.  After  they  had  left  us,  we  knelt  down, 
and  committed  ourselves  to  God,  imploring  his  guidance 
and  protection,  feeling  that  He  had  wise  purposes  to  ac- 
complish by  this  unintelligible  dispensation. 

The  following  from  Alanson  to  a  brother  in  Quincy, 
will  give  further  particulars. 

LETTER. 

Dear  Brother  : — I  am  a  prisoner  in  a  land,  where  to 
tell  a  man,  made  in  the  image  of  his  Maker,  that  he  has 
a  right  io  freedom^  is  a  crime  of  the  deepest  dye.     James 
and  I  walked  four  or  five  miles  back  into  the  country. 
The  first  human  being  that  we  saw,  was  a  woman  and 
her  son  hoeing  tobacco.     James  spoke  to  her,  and  I 
walked  on.     He  found  that  she  wanted  to  be  free,  and 
agreed  to  help  her.     We  next  came  to  a  house  ;  James 
went  in,  and  learned   from  a  slave  (the  whites  being 
absent),  that  the  slaves  he  had  seen  before,  were  in  the 
field  alone.     We  went  to  them,  it  being  now  sunset. 
We  asked  them  if  they  were  going — they  told  us  they 
were,  and  that  one,  living  a  mile  from  them,  where  they 
had  some  clothes  to  get,  was  going  with  them,  and  that 
they  would  come  three  hours  after  dark.     We  were  seen 
by  white  men   while  with  the  slaves.     After  dark,  we 
came  and    waited,  anxiously   listening  for  the   signal. 
After  some  time  we  heard  a  distant  whistle,  and  by  an- 
swering repeatedly,  soon  came  to  five  slaves — three  or 
four  miles  from  the  river,  on  a  bottom  prairie.     After 
salut-ations  and  professions,  we  started  in  a  foot  path  for 
the  river,  rejoicing  in  the  prospect  of  helping  the  op- 
pressed to  liberty  and  happiness — when,  suddenly  three 
men  arose  from  the  hig-h  sirass.     The  slaves  havinsf  be- 
trayed  us,  now  seized  us,  bound  our  hands,  and  marched 
us  back  in  triumph  to  the  first  house.     A  company  then 
started,   and    after   two   hours,   returned   with    Brother 
George, — the  slaves  singing  and    shouting — making  a 
song  for  the  occasion.     We  were  soon  put  on  the  march 


18  LETTER    TO    MRS.    WORK. 

for  the  residence  of  one  of  the  party,  two  or  three  miles 
distant — each  of  us  being  led  by  a  slave — others  follow- 
ing, weaving  the  past  and  present  circumstances,  with 
our  future  prospects,  into  a  song,  which  they  made  to 
echo  through  the  woods,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of  their 
masters  and  friends,  who  were  on  horseback.  When 
we  arrived  at  the  house,  we  were  marched  around,  and 
stared  at  as  little  less  than  Infernals.  The  language 
used,  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe.  The  next  morning 
we  were  tied  together,  and  taken  on  foot  to  Palmyra — 
being  led  by  slaves,  and  escorted  by  fifteen  horsemen. 
We  were  taken  to  the  court  house,  a  warrant  issued 
against  us — witnesses  examined,  and  we  committed,  for 
stealmg  slaves  (!)  We  were  not  permitted  to  speak  for 
ourselves,  but  were  taken  to  Jail,  and  the  doors  closed 
upon  us.  Under  these  trying  circumstances  we  looked 
up  to  Him,  who  came  to  preach  "  deliverance  to  the 
captives,  and  the  opening  of  prison  doors  to  them  that 
are  bound,"  and  found  tlie  promise  of  God  precious  to 
our  souls. 

Soon  after  dark,  the  Sheriff,  Jailer,  and  others  came 
in,  and  made  us  fast  to  a  chain  fifteen  or  sixteen  feet 
long.  One  end  of  the  chain  was  made  fast  to  the  wall. 
Near  the  other  end,  on  iron  was  put  through  a  link  and 
riveted  around  my  ankle.  Brother  Burr  was  placed 
about  two  feet  from  me,  and  George  about  two  feet 
farther. 

To  his  wife,  Alanson  wrote  : 
"  My  Dear  Wife  : — I  write  from  Palmyra  Jail.  The 
wall  is  about  four  feet  thick,  made  of  two  thicknesses 
of  hewed  logs  with  one  foot  of  stone  between  them,  and 
the  outside  brick.  We  feel  that  God  is  here.  Send  to 
us  if  you  can.  We  have  asked  for  a  Bible,  a  Hymn 
Book,  and  paper.  They  reply,  '  yes,'  but  do  not. 
(Nearly  a  week  elapsed,  before  we  could  get  a  Bible 
from  any  of  them — at  length  an  impenitent  Lawyer 
brought  us  his.)  Our  enemies  rejoice  over  us.  Pray 
that  we  may  be  Christ-like.  Be  not  troubled  :  the  Lord 
will  provide,  and  protect.     Myself  and  companions  sit 


EXTRACTS    FROM    LETTERS.  /  19 

on  the  floor.  We  have  three  or  four  (very  poor)  blankets 
for  a  bed.  Our  food  is  corn  bread  and  bacon,  which  \ve 
eat  with  our  fingers  ;  but  we  have  meat  to  eat  which 
they  know  not  of — '  a  contented  mind  is  a  continual 
feast.'  I  am  not  anxious  about  myself,  but  feel  that 
'  tribulation  will  work  patience.'  I  feel  that  if  you 
will  trust  in  God,  He  will  make  '  all  things  work  to- 
gether for  your  good' — and  this  affliction  prove  a  bless- 
ing to  you,  and  give  an  impulse  to  the  cause  of  truth 
and  mercy.  We  know  not  our  destiny,  but  fear  the 
worst,  and  trust  we  shall  be  prepared  for  it." 

On  the  same  piece  of  paper  I  wrote  :  "  Dear  Brother 
Hunter,  if  we  could  see  you  and  Mr.  Warren,  we  should 
like  it.  It  is  evident  they  are  determined  to  send  us  to 
Jefferson.  Tw^o  men  were  sworn  who  testified  falsely. 
Can  you  come  1  We  rejoice  in  our  chains.  May  the 
Lord  direct." 

On  the  same  I  wrote  to  the  church  of  which  we  were 
members. 

"  Brethren  and  Sisters,  you  may  think  we  repent  the 
step  we  have  taken.  J\*ot  at  all.  We  feel  that  we  are 
in  chains  for  Jesus^  sake.  The  2d,  3d,  and  4th  chap- 
ters of  1  Peter  are  very  precious  to  us,  as  also  the  whole 
^Letter  of  our  Father.'  We  feel  that  good  will  result 
from  our  being  here — that  our  Master  knows  best  what 
kind  of  a  school  we  need.  We  can  now  sympathize 
with  the  slave  as  never  before.  We  know  how  the  chain 
feels.  But  our  trials  are  light,  compared  w4th  his. 
Pray  for  us.  Qur  only  hope  is  in  God.  Pray  in  faith — 
God  will  hear. 

"  Yours  in  bonds, 

'•  George." 

About  the  same  time  (July  15),  I  wrote  to  M.  C,  ''I 
am  now  separated  from  you  very  unexpected!} — but 
however  the  case  may  turn,  I  know  the  '  Judge  of  all 
the  earth  will  do  right' — and  that  \all  things  shall 
work  together  for  good  to  them  who  love  God.'  You 
may  think  that  I  am  unhappy.  By  no  means.  I  am 
happ}^  in  my  Savior." 


20  CONFIDENCE    IN    GOD. 

July  19.  I  wrote  to  the  same  : — "  It  seems  very 
strange  for  me  to  date  a  letter  to  you  from  Prison.  Yet 
so  it  is.  Did  you  ever  imagine  such  a  thing'?  I  had 
thought  of  trials  and  persecutions  when  we  should  be 
far  among  the  heathen,  and  had  imagined  the  thing 
possible,  that  I  might  be  cast  into  prison  in  Illinois,  *  for 
conscience  toward  God,'  but  such  a  circumstance  as  this 
I  now  realize,  I  had  not  thought  much  about.  Yet  be 
assured,  I  am  happy  in  my  Savior.  I  have  an  unshaken 
confidence  that  this  shall  turn  out  for  my  good,  for 
yours,  and  for  the  good  of  Christ's  cause.  With  this 
confidence  can  I  be  troubled  or  uneasy?  'Be  careful 
for  nothing  ;  but  in  everything,  by  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made  known 
unto  God,  and  the  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  un- 
derstanding, shall  keep  your  hearts  and  minds,  through 
Christ  Jesus.' — Phil.  iv.  6,  7.  This  is  very  sweet. 
My  Bible  is  more  than  ever  precious.  Pray  for  my 
mother,  that  this  may  be  sanctified  to  her  present  and 
eternal  good.  Try  and  make  the  same  profitable  im- 
provement of  it  yourself.  Don't  be  over-anxious.  Roll 
the  care  upon  Jesus,  and  there  let  us  leave  it.  Exercise 
an  unwavering  confidence  in  his  providence.  Our 
kind  Father  has  wise  reasons  for  putting  me  here  ;  and 
'  what  thou  knowestnotnow  thou  shalt  know  hereafter.' 
We  should  be  willing  to  be  in  just  that  school  that  He 
sees  we  need.  I  hope  I  am  willing.  Pray  that  I  may 
learn  thoroughly  and  faithfully  the  lesson  He  intends  I 
shall  learn.  When  I  have  learned  my  lesson  well,  then 
I  know  He  will  take  me  out.  And  should  I  desire  to 
leave  school  before  I  get  my  lesson?  Oh  no.  I  do  de- 
sire that  discipline  and  instruction  which  will  best  qua- 
lify me  for  the  greatest  usefulness. 

"  YourSj  in  chains  and  gospel  bonds, 

"  George." 


JOURNAL — GREAT  PEACE.  21 


CHAPTER  II. 

EXTRACTS    FROM    ALANSON's    JOURNAL. 

July  14-17.  Visited  often  by  the  sheriff  and  many 
others,  but  still  without  the  means  of  communicating 
with  our  friends.  Had  many  anxious  thoughts  about  my 
family,  from  whom  I  cai^ear  nothing. 

18.  Sunday.  Our  prison  was  the  "  house  of  God  and 
the  gate  of  heaven"  to  our  souls.  In  the  forenoon 
George  talked  to  our  companions  (two  colored  and  one 
white  man)  about  the  prodigal  son.  In  the  afternoon  he 
spoke  on  the  Judgment  day.  Jesus  was  with  us,  and 
fed  us  with  the  bread  of  heaven.  To  me  it  was  the  most 
precious  Sabbath  I  have  enjoyed  for  many  months. 

19.  Feel  willing  to  go  to  the  penitentiary  or  wherever 
the  Lord  wills.  This  afternoon  Esq.  Warren  and 
Brother  Hunter  came  in  to  see  us.  (The  first  w^e  had 
seen  or  heard  of  any  of  our  friends  since  leaving  home.) 
We  were  happy  before,  but  our  happiness  was  increased 
on  seeing  them,  and  learning  the  sympathy  in  our  behalf. 

The  goodness  of  God  and  the  kindness  of  friends 
broke  my  heart.  We  received  books  and  paper.  (We 
had  received  from  the  jailer  in  the  forenoon  one  sheet  of 
paper  for  us  all,  on  which  I  was  writing  a  joint  letter  to 
the  Church,  which  was,  at  the  time,  «published  exten- 
sively— but  now  I  have  it  not.  This  letter  the  jailer 
gave  to  Brother  H.,  without  showing  it  to  the  sheriff; 
but  its  being  published,  and  the  consequent  excitement 
being  so  great,  we  could  not,  after  that,  get  any  more 
letters  to  or  from  our  friends  through  the  sheriff.)  After 
consultation  they  went  out  to  see  what  could  be  done  for 
us.  In  the  evening  we  attended  prayers  as  usual.  As 
we  closed,  C.  I.  (the  free  black),  of  his  own  accord, 
broke  out  in  prayer.  ** 

20.  Have  been  here  a  week  to-da)'.     Brother  H.  and 


22  JOURNAL MONTHLY    CONCERT. 

Esq.  W.  came  in,  consulted  about  employing  other 
counsel,  and,  much  to  our  comfort,  brought  us  a  table 
and  chairs.  Had  with  them  a  precious  season  of 
prayer. 

21.  No  visitors  to-day.  The  horse-thief  is  an  un- 
pleasant companion.  The  truth  does  not  reach  his 
heart.  I  find  the  night  season  the  most  precious  to  my 
soul.  When  all  are  still,  I  have  sweet  communion  with 
Him  w^ho  heareth  the  sighing  of  the  prisoner. 

22.  Found  great  satisfaction  in  reading  the  lives  of 
Bunyan  and  other  men,  w^ho  suffered  for  w^ell-doing. 

23.  Feel  the  want  of  exercise  and  pure  air.  The 
horse-thief  held  a  conversation  with  a  stranger  outside, 
the  most  abominable  and  profane,  which  makes  it  very 
unpleasant.  O  !  "gather  not  my  soul  with  sinners,  nor 
my  ]ife  with  bloody  men." 

25.  Sabbath.  Brother  George  described  heaven  and 
hell,  and  pressed  on  our  impenitent  companions  the 
question,  whether  they  would  leave  their  sins  and  go  to 
heaven,  or  have  them  and  go  to  hell. 

26.  The  Lord  hears  prayer;  blessed  be  his  name. 
My  chain  feels  light  this  morning.  0  !  let  me  not  trust 
in  man.  Last  evening  being  monthly  concert  for  the 
oppressed,  we  remembered  those  in  bonds,  as  bound  with 
them.  After  lying  dowm  to  rest,  and  while  thinking  of 
those  bound  in  more  galling  chains  than  ours,  we  over- 
heard a  conversation,  by  which  w^e  learned  that  six 
slaves  had  crossed  the  Mississippi,  the  night  before,  and 
that  some  persons  w^ere  preparing  to  go  to  the  river  to 
intercept  other  fugitives.  Gladly  will  I  wear  this  chain 
till  it  galls  my  ankle  to  the  bone,  if  thereby  the  slave 
may  go  free.     (We  all  felt  so  and  rejoiced.) 

27.  We  are  not  disturbed  w^ith  company.  Spend 
our  time  in  reading,  writing,  meditation,  and  prayer. 

28.  Health  good.  Peace  of  conscience  and  the  pre- 
sence of  my  Savior.  Our  prison  is  a  pleasant  place,^ 
although  we  are  surrounded  by  that  which  is  filthy  and 
abominable. 

31.  Have  seen  none  of  our  friends  to-day,  as  we  ex- 
pected.    Our  companions  now  stand  talking  with  some 


JOURNAL ELECTION    DAY.  2S 

children  in  the  street.  The  conversation  is  the  most 
filthy  imaginable.  Slavery  seems  to  have  corrupted  the 
very  buds  of  society.  It  w^ould  be  pleasant  to  be  alone. 
This  evening  we  prayed  that  if  we  could  do  John  (the 
horse-thief)  no  good,  we  might  be  rid  of  his  company. 
Just  after,  the  jailer  came  in  and  said  that  the  sheriff 
was  going  to  take  him  away  in  the  morning. 

Aug.  1.  Sabbath.  When  the  officers  came  in  for 
John,  numbers  came  in  to  gape  upon  us.  They  staid 
some  time,  and  we  were  obliged  to  hear  their  revilings, 
oaths,  and  filthy  conversation.  When  they  were  gone, 
we  hoped  to  have  a  still,  pleasant,  and  profitable  Sab- 
bath. We  were  disappointed.  The  room  overhead  was 
occupied,  most  of  the  day,  by  a  vile  woman,  and  two 
more  than  vile  would-be  gentlemen  ;  yet  the  Lord  was 
our  "  sun  and  shield."  George  spoke  on  Ps.  Ixxxiv. 
The  tabernacle  of  God  appears  more  lovely,  because  we 
cannot  enter  therein.  In  the  afternoon  he  spoke  from 
Is.  i.  3.  Showed  the  great  goodness  of  God  in  reason- 
ing with  men,  and  our  guilt  in  not  knowing  and  consi- 
dering. Surely  the  Lord  has  placed  us  here  that  we  may 
consider. 

2.  Election  day.  Numbers  came  to  the  window. 
The  colored  men  conversed  with  them  through  the  grates, 
which  was  very  unpleasant.  I  sometimes  imagine  we 
are  confined  on  the  brink  of  the  pit  and  hear  the  sounds 
that  come  therefrom.  0  !  how  lovely  do  holiness  and 
heavenly  purity  appear,  wiien  contrasted  with  the  abo- 
minable, unholy,  and  filthy  scenes  that  surround  us. 

8.  Felt  strengthened  by  the  promise  that  "  as  my 
day  is  so  my  strength  shall  be." 

5.  Had  the  privilege  of  seeing  ray  wife  and  Edwin 
Lovejoy.*  There  w^ere  numbers  at  the  door,  by  whom 
we  learned  the  hatred  and  excitement  against  us. 
Though  we  are  in  the  lion's  mouth  w^e  find  honey  in  the 
carcase.  "  Who  shall  harm  us  if  we  be  followers  of 
that  which  is  good  '?" 

7.  Have  not  been  well  for  the  three  past  days. 

8.  Sabbath.     In  the  afternoon  there  was  a  company 

*  A  little  son  about  four  years  old. 


24  TREATED    WORSE    THAN    MURDERERS. 

playing  cards  over  our  heads,  who  mocked  at  and  reviled 
the  worship  of  God.     "  Father,  forgive  them." 

9.  An  unpleasant  day  :  felt  gloomy  ;  but  in  the  even- 
ing the  love  of  God  filled  my  heart.  The  guard  take 
delight  in  making  a  noise.  They  thump  and  dance  over 
our  heads,  mocking  and  deriding  our  worship.  We 
pity,  and  pray  for  them — "  they  know  not  what  they 
do."  Saw  Mr.  Craig,  from  Quincy,  at  the  jailer's  door. 
He  went  from  there  to  the  sheriff's  but  was  not  per- 
mitted to  see  us.  I  feel  that  this  is  the  very  school  I 
need  ;  and  though  I  sometimes  tremble  at  the  danger 
that  surrounds  me,  yet  the  promises  of  God  give  me 
strength  and  peace. 

10.  Last  night,  a  Mr.  Berry  was  confined  here  on 
the  alleged  crime  of  murder,  committed  in  Kentucky, 
last  November. 

11.  Mr.  Berry  obtained  bail  and  left  us.  He  is  a 
slave-holder.  I  tried  to  make  him  acquainted  with  the 
principles  of  abolitionists,  the  rights  of  man,  and  the 
claims  of  God.     He  could  not  gainsay  the  truth. 

"  Let  this  fact  be  well  considered.  A  man  committed 
for  the  crime  of  murder ^  is  allowed  the  privilege  of  bail 
within  twenty-four  hours  of  his  confinement.  And 
while  he  was  in  jail,  his  friends  had  free  access  to  him  ! 
besides,  he  was  not  considered  sufficiently  guilty  to  de- 
serve a  chain  ! — while  our  three  brethren,  whose  offence 
consisted  in  offering  aid  to  a  few  wretched  slaves  in 
attempting  to  escape  from  their  degrading  vassalage, 
were  treated  with  all  manner  of  insult  and  scorn — made 
fast  to  the  prison  wall  with  a  very  heavy  chain  riveted 
about  the  ankle — guarded  by  an  armed  force  during  the 
whole  time  of  their  confinement  there — kept  on  the 
coarsest  fare — denied  the  privilege  of  seeing  or  corre- 
sponding with  their  friends  (except  Mrs.  Work  and 
children), — and  not  allowed  the  privilege  of  seeing 
ministers  of  the  gospel  from  Illinois,  who  called  for  the 
purpose — neither  allowed  to  have  bail !  !  The  oflfer  was, 
indeed,  made  to  accept  of  $6,000,  advanced  in  cash,  as 
bail  for  them;  but  we  were  assured  that  no  individual 
or  any  number  of  individuals  out  of  the  state,  would  be 


LOOKING    AT    DEATH.  25 

accepted  in  such  a  case.  And  to  find  any  in  Missouri, 
that  would  become  thus  responsible,  was  out  of  the 
question." — Quincy  Committee. 

12.  I  feel  that  the  sheriff  is  cruel  in  keeping  the 
letters  of  my  wife  and  children  from  me,  as  some  of 
them  contain  nothing  but  family  affairs  :  but  I  will  not 
murmur. 

13.  My  body  fails  from  confinement. 

14.  Find  peace  and  strength  in  prayer — feel  my 
"  inward  man  renewed."  Then  let  this  body  fail  and 
die — •'  this  corruption  shall  put  on  incorruption,  and  this 
mortal  immortality." 

15.  Sabbath.  George  spoke  on  the  subject  of  faith, 
from  the  circumstance  of  Elisha  and  his  servant  seeing 
the  motrntain  full  of  chariots  and  horses  of  fire.  Surely 
*'  they  that  be  with  us  are  more  than  they  that  be  with 
them." 

17.  Saw  Brothers  Van  Doorne  and  Record,  at  the 
jailor's.  As  they  were  starting  for  home  (Quincy),  we 
ailed  them.  They  stopped  in  the  middle  of  the  street 
— said  they  were  not  permitted  to  speak  with  us — that 
our  friends  were  well  and  thought  much  of  us.  They 
brought  us  fruit  and  sundry  comforts. 

The  patrols  stand  in  the  different  streets  at  night ; 
each  armed  wdth  pistols,  a  club  and  cow-hide.  If  a 
white  man  passes  he  is  hailed ;  if  a  negro,  his  "  pass" 
is  demanded.  If  he  has  none,  no  excuse  w^ill  answer  ; 
his  shirt  must  come  off  and  the  cow-hide  be  applied  to 
his  back  ! 

20.  Have  been  unwell.  Looked  at  death.  It  does 
not  appear  dreadful,  though  I  am  so  great  a  sinner.  I 
love  the  Savior,  his  law  and  service ;  and  though  I  feel 
he  would  prepare  me  a  mansion  on  high,  I  would  be 
glad  to  live  to  train  up  my  children,  and  to  help  the 
slave  ;  but  "  thy  will,  O  Lord,  be  done,"  for  which  pre- 
pare me  and  my  family. 

23.     Last  night,  heard  the  guard  say — '•  Since  the 

d — d   rascals  have  been  here,  more  niggers  have  run 

a:^vay  than  ever  before."     They  mentioned  several,  for 

whom  $50  and  $100  reward  was  offered.     It  makes  our 

2 


i 


26  IN    PRISON WHY  1 

chain  light  to  think  that  those  of  others  are  broken. 
We  believe  that  our  bein^  here  will  spread  the  know- 
ledge that  there  is  a  road  to  liberty.  Yes,  yes,  bless 
the  Lord  ! 

S.  S.  Glover,  at  our  request,  came  in  to  see  us,  and 
spoke  respectfully  to  us.  This  is  the  first  Missourian, 
the  blacks  excepted,  that  has  done  so. 

The  foregoing  is  all  of  Alanson's  journal  that  I  have 
been  able  to  obtain.  It  will  show  of  what  spirit  he  was, 
and  how  he  bore  his  imprisonment.  He  continued  his 
journal  till  the  day  of  trial,  breathing  the  same  spirit. 
Nothing  could  be  found  in  it  but  pity  tow^ards  the  op- 
pressor and  oppressed. 


CHAPTER  HI. 

POETRY,  JOURNAL,  ETC. 


? 


Among  other  letters,  I  received  one  from  a  sister,  asking 
me  the  question,  why  I  was  in  prison'? — which  I  answered 
in  the  following  manner  : — 

I. 

"  In  prison  !  ah  !  why  is  this,  my  brother  dear  ? 
I  was  amazed  and  shocked,  such  news  to  hear. 
What  hast  thou  done  ?— thy  Savior  disobeyed  1 
That  thou  art  thus  in  chains  and  prison  laid '?" 

II. 
Hark,  sister,  while  to  thee  the  cause  I  tell,! 
Why  I  was  bound,  and  why  now  in  this  cell- 
Why  witnesses  who're  false  are  'gainst  me  sworn, 
And  cruel  men  with  rage  and  malice  burn. 

III. 

A  man  by  thieves  was  met  upon  his  way — 
Robbed,  bruised,  and  weltering  in  his  gore  he  la^  — 
And  sad  indeed  the  state  this  man  was  in  ; 
No  one  to  help  or  take  him  to  an  inn. 

IV. 

A  Levite  passing  where  the  sufferer  lay, 
Stopped  not  to  pity— hastened  on  his  way. 
A  priest  along  the  same  way  chanced  to  go, 
He  looked,  but  left  the  sufferer  to  his  wo. 


• 


IN  PRISON — whyI  27 

V. 

At  length  one  came,  who  on  him  looked  andJeU, 
Poured  oil  and  wine,  as  by  his  side  he  knelt : 
On  his  own  beast  he  placed  the  man,  relieved ; 
Conveyed  him  to  an  inn,  nor  pay  received. 

VI. 

"  Go,  do  thou  likewise,"  saith  my  glorious  King, 
"  Relieve  the  poor,  and  out  of  trouble  bring — 
Where'er  thou  find  him,  lend  a  helping  hand, 
And  aid  him  on  his  way  to  freedom's  land." 

VII. 

In  deep  distress  a  poor  man  thus  1  found, 

And  offered  freely  to  do  up  his  wound  ; 

The  priest  and  Levite  scorned  and  passed  him  by — 

The  neighbors  heeded  not  his  mournful  cry. 

VIII. 
Knocked  down,  and  robbed  of  all,  he  long  had  lain. 
By  cruel  men  oppressed  and  almost  slain. 
With  torturing  stripes  his  back  was  deeply  gashed, 
Which  oft,  through  spite  and  malice,  had  been  lashed. 

IX. 
Thus  groaning,  M'eltering,  and  despised  by  man, 
I  heard  him  loudly  call,  "  Help,  if  you  can; 
To  be  delivered  from  this  state  I  long. 
And  placed  where  I  may  sing  sweet  freedom's  song." 

X. 
1  listened  while  he  told  his  tale  of  grief. 
And  longed  to  find  some  way  for  his  relief, 
My  heart  with  tender  sympathy  was  moved, 
And  my  poor  neighbor,  as  myself  I  loved. 

XI. 

I  tried  to  comfort  him,  and  poured  in  oil — 
I  told  him  of  Victoria's  happy  soil — 
«'  I'd  like  to  go,"  said  he,  "  but  here  I'm  bound, 
How  can  I  reach  that  distant,  happy  ground  1" 

XII. 
"  I'll  gladly  help  you  neighbor  on  your  way — 
We'll  carry  you  by  night,  and  hide  by  day." 
"O!  this  is  good!  'tis  good!  'tis  good!"  he  cried, 
"  I'll  go  with  you,  and  with  you  safely  ride." 

XIII. 

While  thus  engaged  a  dreadful  voice  I  heard 
Which  threatened  death,  if  from  the  place  I  stirred  I 
Amazed  was  I — my  hands  were  quickly  tied, 
While  hardened  robbers  stood  on  either  side  !  ! 

XIV. 
Followed  by  fiendish  spirits,  black  and  white, 
With  hellish  rage  they  vented  out  their  spite — 
While  hundreds  round  us  rushed,  to  gaze  and  rail, 
They  thrust,  and  locked  me  fast  withm  this  Jail  1 


2S  OF    ONE    HEART    AND    MIND. 

XV. 

Such,  Sister,  is  the  cause  why  I  am  here — 
Such,  why  my  voice  you  caii  no  longer  hear. 
Did  I  in  this  do  wrong  1  or  sin  commit, 
Because  I  wished  this  man  to  benefit  ? 

XVI. 

My  blessed  Savior  did  I  disobey, 

When  from  this  man,  I  crossed  not  o'er  the  way  1 

Because  I  tried  the  sufF'rer  to  relieve, 

Did  I,  by  doing  this,  the  Spirit  grieve  1 

XVII. 

^h,  TOO— the  Dove  is  still  within  my  breast, 
And  'midst  ihe  raging  tempest  gives  me  rest. 
The  Savior  smiles,  and  all  within  is  peace. — 
The  storm  and  tumult,  He  will  cause  to  cease. 

XVIII, 

"  Fear  not,"  He  says  to  me — "  keep  courage  good ; 
i  will  be  with  thee  "through  the  fire  and  flood ; 
You  shall  not  want — I'll  be  to  you  a  Friend, 
And  all  that's  needful,  I  will  surely  send  !" 

XIX. 

Blest  Savior,  in  thy  word  I  will  confide, 
And  'neath  the  shadow  of  thy  wing  abide. 
Now  let  the  tempests  howl,  and  hell  engage ; 
Secure  and  safe  am  I  from  all  their  rage. 

XX. 
Come  life  or  death — come  sorrow,  care,  or  pain — 
In  him  I'll  trust,  and  glory  in  his  name. 
*'  All  things  shall  work  together  for  the  best  •," 
And  soon  I'll  with  my  glorious  Jesus  rest. 

Palmyra  Jail,  1841. 

Some  extracts  from  my  journal  will  give  further  par- 
ticulars, and  show  my  feelings  at  that  time  better  than  I 
can  now  express. 

My  journal,  for  the  first  month  and  a  half  is  lost — as 
also  all  of  James's — but  the  extracts  given  from  Alan- 
son's  may  be  considered  as  expressing  the  feelings  of 
each  of  us.  We  had  but  one  mind  in  attempting  to  aid 
the  slave,  and  after  we  were  bound  among  strangers, 
and  in  an  enemy's  land,  we  felt  but  one  interest.  We 
all  rejoiced  in  our  sufferings — each  sympathized  with  the 
other,  our  hearts  beat  in  sweet  unison,  and  all  were 
willing  to  go  to  the  Penitentiary,  or  die,  if  need  be,  for 
the  deliverance  of  the  oppressed.  At  home  or  abroad, 
in  prison  or  at  liberty,  living  or  dying,  we  felt  but  one 


GOD  S    LAW    NULL    AND    VOID.  29 

desire,  and  were  aiming  at  but  one  object — the  good  of 
our  fellow-menj  and  the  glory  of  God. 

We  had  been  in  jail  but  a  day  or  two,  when  one  of 
the  Guard  came  to  the  grates  one  night,  and  wished  us 
to  sing  for  them  a  song  they  heard  us  sing  once  ;  it  was 

♦*  Awake  my  soul,  in  joyful  lays, 
And  sing  the  great  Redeemer's  praise,"  &c. 

It  was  new  to  them.  And  we  were  reminded  of  the 
Jews  in  Babylon,  whose  enemies,  said,  "  Sing  us  one  of 
the  songs  of  Zion."  But  blessed  be  God,  that  we  were 
not  obliged  to  "  hang  our  harps  upon  the  willows," — 
that  we  could,  with  joyful  hearts,  "  sing  the  Lord's 
song,"  "  though  in  a  strange  land." 

July  18.  Sabbath.  In  the  morning  a  crowd  came  in 
to  gaze  upon,  taunt,  and  try  us.  In  my  chains,  with 
Testament  in  hand,  I  stood  before  them  and  preached, 
plainly  and  boldly,  deliverance  to  the  oppressed — hold- 
ing before  them  the  Savior  iii  bondage,  bought  and  sold, 
whipped  and  abused,  in  the  person  of  his  "  little  ones," 
— the  slaves — making  appeals  to  their  consciences,  &c. 
One  of  them,  their  chief  speaker  (who  will  hereafter 
speak  for  himself),  tried  to  form  some  pleas  for  slavery, 
but  they  were  dams  of  quicksand. 

When  we  spoke  of  our  trust  in  God,  they  sneered  a' 
the  idea  of  such  rascals  trusting  in  Him.  When  wfe 
appealed  to  his  law,  for  our  rule — they  said,  ''  You  better 
just  let  that  alone,  if  you  know  what  is  good  for  you. 
God's  law  is  not  the  standard  here  in  Missouri.  We 
have  laws  of  our  own.  You  better  study  them  !"  When 
we  told  them,  "  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  upon  them  that 
fear  Him,  and  his  ears  are  open  to  their  cry,"  they 
replied,  "  What  had  God  to  do  in  the  matter'?  What 
does  He  care  for  you  %  You  better  trust  in  the  laws  of 
Missouri,"  &c. 

I  am  glad  they  are  so  honest  as  to  own,  what  we  have 
believed,  and  are  now  more  firmly  convinced  of,  that  the 
law  of  God,  in  slave  states,  is  null  and  void — a  dead 
letter.  Slavery  tramples  the  Bible  in  the  mire,  nor  heeds 
in  the  least  its  warning  voice  ! 


30  MERCIES FRIENDS A   RABBLE. 

When  Brethren  Hunter  and  Warren  came  over  to  see 
us  the  first  time,  they  brought  us  such  books  as  they 
thought  would  be  suited  to  our  condition — such  as  the 
Book  of  Martyrs,  Village  Hymns,  Greek  Testament, 
Pilgrim's  Progress,  some  Memoirs,  Henry  and  Scott's 
Commentaries,  Christian  Lyre,  Manhattan  Collection, 
&c.,  &c.  So  that  we  had  plenty  of  reading  and  music. 
Considerable  of  our  time  was  spent  in  tuning  our  hearts 
and  voices  in  praise.  At  morning,  noon,  and  night,  we 
thus  poured  out  our  souls  before  the  Lord. 

Our  singing,  and  happy  contentment  in  our  prison- 
house,  much  annoyed  the  consciences  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Palmyra.  They  said,  "  They  are  the  strangest  pris- 
oners we  ever  had  here  : "  "  We  never  saw  such  men 
before  :  "  "  Hark,  the  rebels  are  singing,"  &c.  But 
none  of  these  things  moved  us.  Though  at  times  the 
guard  would  order  us  to  stop  our  singing,  try  to  mock  or 
frighten  us,  as  "  servants  of  the  most  high  God,"  we 
felt  that  we  were  hound  to  praise  his  name  in  every  place. 

July  24.  A  load  came  from  Mission  Institute. 
Brethren  Griswold,  Kirkland,  and  Seymour,  Mrs.  Sey- 
mour, and  M.  C,  also  Mrs.  Work.  None  but  Mrs.  W. 
were  allowed  to  look  at  us.  We  could  see  them  walk 
the  street,  but  could  not  speak  a  word  to  them.  This 
was  trying,  but  the  Lord  is  good  and  kind  in  it  all. 
They  brought  us  many  little  comforts,  which  we  were 
allowed  to  have,  — straw  bed,  bedding,  &c.  After  a 
long  time,  Mrs.  W.  was  allowed  to  come  in,  with  the 
sheriff,  jailer,  and  others.  She  fell  prostrate  at  her  hus- 
band's feet,  and  wept  excessively,  for  some  time.  At 
length,  becoming  more  composed,  she  talked  and  prayed 
with  us.  She  begged  the  sheriff  to  take  off  the  chain 
— but  no.  She  asked  that  they  would  keep  her^  and  let 
her  husband  go  home, — no,  no  !  The  scene  was  affect- 
ing. We  tried  to  comfort  her,  directing  her  to  "  trust 
in  the  Lord,"  and  all  would  be  well.  Lord,  be  with 
and  support  her. 

While  they  were  here,  a  rabble  gathered  round,  and 
acted  like  heathen.  Poor,  deluded,  miserable  men  ! 
0,  Jesus,  sanctify  this  event  to  us  and  to  them. — My 


A    RABBLE — VISITED    BY    FRIENDS.  31 

faith  is  tried.  My  heart  is  sick,  at  seeing  the  depravity 
of  man.  Had  I  now  no  Savior,  what  could  I  dol  No 
promises,  where  could  I  go?  These  disappointments 
are  for  my  good.     O,  that  I  may  have  no  will  of  my  own. 

Brother  G.  demanded  admittance  to  us,  as  our  counsel, 
but  was  denied. 

28.  Last  night  there  was  a  rabble  around  the  jail 
nearly  all  night,  carousing,  and  thirsting  for  our  blood. 
Night  gatherings  around  the  jail  are  frequent. 

27.  Last  night  great  excitement  about  twelve  run- 
away'slaves.  Some  went  in  pursuit  of  them.  May  the 
Lord  direct  and  protect  the  "  outcasts." 

28.  0,  the  degradation  of  man  !  How  sweet  is  the 
word  of  God  !  Bright  and  very  excellent  does  religion 
appear,  when  I  witness  the  conduct  of  those  who  profess 
it  not.     May  we  ever  exhibit  the  true  spirit  of  Jesus. 

I  should  write  more  if  I  could  get  paper.  My  jour- 
nal I  write  on  old  scraps,  and  keep  it  in  my  watch 
pocket.     "  It  is  all  for  the  best." 

31.     Time  passes  very  pleasantly; 

Jlug,  1.  This  morning  a  company  came,  gazed, 
talked,  mocked,  sneered.  "  This,"  said  one,  "  is  a 
Gospel  ship.^^  Honorable  appellation !  Ps.  Ixxxi. 
and  Ixxxiv.  have  afforded  great  comfort  to  us.  Ps.  xci. 
has  been  a  rich  feast.  What !  Angels  keepers  ?  Yes. 
O,  precious — delectable — sweet !  Of  this  fountain  the 
ungodly  cannot  drink. 

5.  Mr.  Warren,  and  Mrs.  Work,  and  Aunt  Terrel 
called  to  see  us.  Mrs.  W.  was  admitted.  Aunt  T. 
stoo  1  at  the  door,  wept,  and  begged  to  see  us,  but  could 
not.  This  is  strange.  Their  hearts  are  made  of  steel 
— surely  they  cannot  be  flesh.  Esq.  W^.  demanded  ad- 
mittance as  our  counsel,  but  was  denied  !  They  came 
near  mobbing  him.  Poor  deluded  creatures,  they  act 
more  like  fiends  than  men  ! 

6.  To  M — .  "  I  am  glad  you  can  trust  me  and 
yourself  in  God's  hands.  I  am  happy  in  lying  there. 
His  promises  are  as  a  rock^  and  strong  consolation  to 
ray  soul.  I  can  see  no  reason  for  feeling  uneasy  or  be- 
ing troubled.     I  know  my  Father  will   do  just  right. 


32  LETTER    TO    A    FRIEND. 

We  shall  one  day  see  it,  and  thank  him  for  this  provi- 
dence ;   then  let  us  rejoice  now." 

8.  The  excitement  runs  high.  We  are  a  wonder  to 
them.  God  will  "  cause  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise 
him."  Glory  to  Jesus  !  I  find  the  Book  of  Martyrs 
very  interesting  and  profitable.  I  am  in  a  palace  com- 
pared with  the  condition  of  the  ancient  Christians. 
Compared  with  them  I  do  not  suffer  at  all. 

Sweet  Sabbath ! 

9.  Happy  to-day.  Time  passes  pleasantly.  Said 
Latimer  to  Ridley,  as  they  were  bound  to  the  stake, 
"  We  shall  this  day  light  such  a  candle,  by  God's  grace, 
in  England,  as  I  trust,  shall  never  be  put  out."  God 
grant  a  candle  may  be  lighted  in  this  'prison^  that 
shall  not  cease  to  burn,  till  slavery  shall  come  to  an  end 
Although  we  are  so  small,  insignificant,  and  unworthy, 
yet  I  have  no  doubt  God  will  kindle  a  fire,  that  will  burn 
and  spread,  not  only  through  this  region  and  state,  but 
through  the  United  States,  and  that  will  hasten  the  de- 
liverance of  the  oppressed  and  the  conversion  of  the 
world.  O  !  how  unworthy  am  I  to  be  the  brand  that 
shall  be  burned  to  cause  this  light ! 

Dear  Lord,  "  do  with  me  as  seemeth  thee  good." 
Let  this  body  be  tortured  and  killed,  only  spread  thy 
truth  and  glorify  thy  blessed  name.  But  leave  me  not 
to  my  own  strength.  Stand  by  me  :  support,  and  com- 
fort me.  We  are  unworthy  to  lie  here.  We  do  not 
deserve  the  honor  ;  but  my  God  can  use  feeble  means, 
and  kindle  the  flame.     Glory  to  his  name ! 

LETTER    TO    A    FRIEND. 

Palmyra  Prison,  August  9,  1841. 

^'  M, 1  feel  as  if  I  w^anted  to  express  my  feelings 

to  you,  that  you  may  know  what  is  the  state  of  my  mind, 
and  hov7  to  pray  for  me  ;  and  I  request,  that  before  you 
read  any  further,  you  will  retire  and  pray,  that  your 
mind  and  heart  may  be  in  a  proper  frame  to  receive  and 
profit  by  what  I  am  about  to  say.  Lest  you  may  feel  that 
I  am  disturbed  in  my  mind,  you  may  be  assured  that  it 


FEELINGS    OF    THE    MOB.  v  33 

is  fixed  on  God.  He  is  my  stay.  I  feel  a  sweet  peace 
within,  and  an  assurance  that  He  will  do  just  right. 

"  To-day  I  have  heard  more  of  the  feelings  of  the 
people  here,  than  I  have  since  I  came.  It  is  amazing 
what  passions  can  dwell  in  the  human  heart. 

"  Brethren  Brown  and  Turner  came  here  about  noon, 
and  we  talked  with  them  through  the  grates.  A  crowd 
immediately  gathered  round,  with  savage  wildness  and 
hellish  madness  depicted  in  their  countenances.  They 
looked  upon  Brethren  B.  and  T.  with  a  fiendish,  blood- 
thirsty eye,  as  they  talked  to  us  through  the  grates. 
When  Brother  B.  asked,  "  Are  you  so  filled  with  grief 
that  you  cannot  eat  your  bread  1"  and  I  promptly  an- 
swered, "  No,  we  are  happy ;"  they  wfere  cut  to  the 
heart,  and  could  scarcely  refrain  from  gnashing  on  B. 
and  T.  with  their  teeth.  Brother  B.  remarked,  "  We 
are  all  praying  for  you,  and  sympathize  with  you,  and 
believe  God  will  overrule  it  for  great  good  ;"  which  stir- 
red their  rage  very  much.  Brother  T.  asked  James, 
how  he  felt  about  a  "  certain  subject^^^  which  they  had 
often  talked  over.  James  replied,  "  The  same  as  usual." 
Fuel  was  only  added  to  the  flame. 

"  As  soon  as  the  brethren  left  us  to  get  their  w^agon, 
the}'"  then  gave  vent  to  their  spite  and  enmity,  still 
standing  under  the  window,  where  we  could  hear.  They 
were  running-over  full.  One  man  made  a  flaming 
speech  about  our  feeling  so  happy,  when  we  had  com- 
mitted such  an  awful  crime  ! — believed  we  lied — said 
we  must  have  hard  consciences,  &c.  Others,  "  They 
are  sure  to  go  to  Jeflferson."  Others,  "  If  they  are  not 
sentenced  for  twenty  years,  they  will  be  hung  here.  The 
people  will  not  be  satisfied  with  anything  less."  Oth- 
ers, twenty-five  years.  Others  thought  the  people 
would  be  contented  with  a  sentence  of  twenty  years. 
Others,  "  It  will  need  100  men  to  take  them  to  Jeffer- 
son," &c. 

"  When  Brethren  B.  and  T.  came  back,  and  left  the 
things,  they  again  began  to  gather,  but  they  drove  off 
before  all  came.  One  cried  out,  "  You  need  not  come 
2* 


34  GOD    WILL    DO    WHAT    IS    BEST. 

with  that  blacking,  for  they  have  gone."     They  then 
talked  of  pursuing  them.     But  I  think  they  did  not. 

"  Such  is  a  sketch  of  what  I  have  seen  and  heard 
to-day.  It  drove  me  to  my  Bible  to  search  for  promises, 
and  with  them  to  the  mercy  seat.  For  a  few  moments 
my  mind  was  a  little  agitated,  but  reflection,  prayer, 
and  the  promises,  calmed  the  tumult  of  my  thoughts, 
aud  brought  sweet  peace  and  consolation.  I  was  ena- 
bled to  roll  my  burden  upon  the  Lord,  and  feel  that  He 
would  sustain  me,  and  grant  me  all  needed  grace. 

''  I  feel  that  v/e  are  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  that  He 
will  do  with  us  just  as  shall  be  for  our  best  good,  the 
good  of  the  slave  and  the  world.  I  don't  know 
but  we  may  be  called  to  suffer  (we  have  not  yet  suf- 
fered any),  and  perhaps  to  die  for  the  slave,  and  for  the 
truth  of  our  Lord.  I  know  that  our  Father  can  preserve 
and  deliver  us ;  and  will^  if  that  will  most  glorify  his 
name  (and  I  don't  wish  him  to  do  it  unless  his  cause 
will  be  more  advanced  by  my  life  than  by  my  death).  Many 
holy  men  and  women  have  been  long  imprisoned,  and 
killed  in  many  ways,  for  the  name  of  Jesus,  who,  to  hu- 
man appearance,  were  much  needed  in  the  church,  and 
who  promised  fair  to  do  much  good ;  but  God  saw  that 
their  sufferings  and  death  would  do  more  for  his  glory 
than  their  lives,  and  suffered  wicked  men  to  vent  their 
fury  upon  them.  He  could  have  preserved  them. 
Lovejoy's  death  probably  did  more  good  than  he  could 
have  done  by  his  life.  I  have  expected  that  there  must 
be  more  sacrifices  upon  the  altar  of  slavery,  before  it 
would  come  to  an  end,  and  if  God  sees  fit  to  select  one, 
so  unworthy  of  the  honor  as  myself,  to  suffer  or  die  in 
this  cause,  I  say.  Amen, 

"  George." 

James,  writing  to  Brother  Turner  respecting  the  same 
adds,  "  One  said,  '  It  was  a  violation  of  the  laws  of  God 
and  man,  as  sure  as  there  is  a  God' — that  is  our  act. 
Another,  '  I  have  concluded  to  hang  them.'  Another, 
'  I  have  determined  to  have  them  whipped,'  and  with 
many  similar  imprecations  did  they  curse  us.     When 


•v"^^^' 


JOURNAL,    FAITH A    SLAVE.  35 

they  heard  what  Brother  B.  said,  they  were  cut  to  the 
heart ;  and  when  they  saw  you  were  gone,  they  were 
ready  to  gnash  on  us  with  their  teeth.  But  as  the  natu- 
ral heart  is  opposed  to  God,  of  course  it  is  to  all  good. 
Nothing  enrages  them  so  much  as  to  hear  of  our  peace 
and  comfort.  But  our  hope  is  in  God.  Ps.  vii.,  xviii., 
xxii.,  and  xlvi.  Isaiah  xli.  10 — 19.  God's  word,  dear 
brother,  appears  more  and  more  precious  every  day. 

"  When  we  were  first  taken  into  the  jail,  the  jailer 
said  to  us,  '  This  is  your  house.'  "  We  then  dedicated 
it  to  God,  for  the  time  we  should  occupy  it. 

''  We  have  good  times  on  the  Sabbath.  I  feel  that 
God  is  giving  us  severe  lessons  to  learn,  but  blessed  be 
his  name,  it  is  good  to  be  taught  of  Him." 

Jlug.  14.  The  king  of  Syria- was  an  enemy  to  Israel, 
and  to  God^s  people.  He  sent  an  army  to  take  Elisha. 
When  Elisha's  servant  arose  in  the  morning,  he  saw  the 
city  surrounded,  and  was  fdled  with  fear.  Forgetting 
Elisha's  God,  he  cried,  "  Alas,  my  master,  how  shall 
we  do  ?"  He  saw  no  way  of  escape.  He  had  no faithy 
and  consequently  could  not  see.  But  what  was  the  re- 
ply of  one  who  had  faith  in  God  ?  "  Fear  not,  for  they 
that  be  with  us  are  more  than  they  that  be  with  them." 
This  was  like  a  Christian.  With  the  enemy  were  horses, 
and  chariots,  and  a  host ;  but  with  Elisha,  the  Almighty 
God,  the  angels,  and  the  hosts  of  heaven.  Why  then 
should  he  fear?  What  could  man  do  unto  himi  O 
Lord,  increase  my  faith. 

Mr.  Creathe,  a  Campbellite  preacher  in  Lewis  Co., 
Mo.,  is  here  preaching.  Albert  says  he  has  a  slave, 
through  whose  ear  he  has  cut  a  hole,  where  he  takes 
hold  when  he  whips  him  ! ! — says  he  has  seen  the  hole 
himvself.     How  far  is  slavery  behind  the  Inquisition  1 

In  conversation  with  our  jailer,  he  remarked,  "  It  is 
no  place  here  for  a  poor  man  ;  he  can't  get  along."  No  ; 
slavery  crushes  him. 

16.  A  few  nights  since,  a  woman  of  vile  character 
spent  most  of  the  night  with  the  guard  overhead.  The 
next  day  I  wrote  a  letter  to  the  sheriff,  informing  him 


36  A    VILE    WOMAN. 

that  it  was  very  unpleasant  living  so  near  a  brothel,  anu 
requested  its  removal.  He  gave  the  letter  to  the  guard. 
We  overheard  them  read  it,  and  say,  '^  Now  this  thing 
is  known  and  she  must  leave  the  place,"  &c.  Last 
night,  Esq.  Wilson,  captain  of  the  guard,  came  in  with 
others,  and  showed  out  some  of  his  spite  about  it.  He 
had  his  iron  rod  in  his  hand  and  seemed  much  agitated 
and  enraged  against  me.  ''  Well,  is  that  brothel  re- 
moved yet?"  said  he.  He  evidently  came  to  give  us 
a  severe  flogging,  but  dare  not  here  in  the  jail.  He  is 
much  troubled. 

Mr.  Bess,  the  jailer,  says  they  sent  her  away  from 
town  soon  after.     So  it  seems  the  letter  was  not  in  vain. 

PATROLLERS. 

David  foresaw  and  described  them  more  than  two  thou- 
sand years  ago,  in  Ps.  lix.  6,  7,  and  they  now  answer 
the  description.  In  the  8th  verse  he  pronounced  their 
sentence.     They  are  very  despicable  characters. 

The  slaves  here  on  the  Sabbath,  dress  like  gentlemen, 
They  get  their  clothes  by  extra  work,  done  on  the  Sab- 
bath and  in  the  night,  and  yet  "  they  can't  take  care  of 
themselves!"  Shame  on  those  who  hide  under  this 
leaf. 

17.  The  Lord  is  my  comfort.  Is.  li.  12,  13.  Dost 
thou,  dear  Lord,  ask  "  who  I  am  ?"  I  am  but  dust — a 
feeble  worm — yet  leave  me  not  to  fear  my  fellow  worms, 
who  are  also  weak  and  shall  die  ;  nor  to  "  forget  thee," 
the  Lord  my  Maker,  though  "  the  fury  of  the  oppressor" 
is  great,  and  he  seems  "  ready  to.destro}^" 

The  Christian  should  not  live  in  slavery,  but  walk  at 
liberty. 

BLASPHEMY. 

Last  night,  one  ot  the  guard,  talking  about  our  first 
letter  that  was  published,  said,  "It  is  blasphemy  and 
sacrilege  for  thieves  to  write  such  a  letter !" 

This  letter  was  an  affectionate  outpouring  of  our  souls 


THE    CHURCH    IN    SLAVE    STATES.  37 

to  those  whom  we  dearly  loved  in  the  Lord,  and  with 
whom  we  had  long  "  taken  sweet  counsel ;"  expressive 
of  our  happiness,  contentmcmt,  submission,  faith— ask- 
ing their  prayers,  urging  them  to  duty,  &,c. 

Reader  ;  you  see  how  enlightened  the  inhabitants  of 
slave  states  are,  and  what  clear  views  of  sin  and  virtue, 
reverence  and  blasphemy,  they  have  !  0  !  if  you  have 
any  pity  in  your  heart,  let  it  move  for  such  pitiable  ob- 
jects. 

"  Mr.  Moore,  the  rumseller,  is  nearly  as  great  a  nui- 
sance as  John  was.  Charles  and  Albert  seem  worse 
than  ever,  and  to  be  hardening  fast.  Dear  Savior,  pre- 
serve our  souls  safe  from  their  polluting  influence. 
Teach  us  how  to  speak  and  act  before  them. 

Aug.  20.  Our  circumstances  are  such  as  try  our  souls, 
ind  make  us  feel  the  preciousness  of  religious  society. 
There  is  so  much  obscene  talk — so  many  foolish  songs 
—and  so  much  trifling  nonsense,  that,  much  of  the  time, 
ve  can  read  with  but  little  satisfaction ;  and  it  is  often 
iifficult  to  fix  our  minds  so  as  to  pray  with  an  undivided 
leart.  For  two  nights  past  I  have  had  precious  seasons, 
n  the  silent  watches,  when  all  was  still,  and  nothing  to 
iisturb.     With  the  poet  I  can  say, 

"  'Tis  sweet  conversing  on  nny  bed, 
With  my  own  heart  aiid  Ttiee." 

Why  should  I  feel  anxious  about  my  friends  ?  Does 
iot  my  kind  Father  sit  on  the  throne  1  Am  I  not  in  his 
lis  hands'?  Will  He  not  do  right?  Does  he  not 
mow  what  I  need,  better  than  myself?  Then  for  me 
o  murmur,  is  great  folly  and  aggravated  unbelief.  He 
las  always  done  me  good  ;  and  frequently  I  have  had 
'ccasion  to  thank  Him  for  providences,  which  at  the 
ime  looked  dark,  and  I  could  not  understand,  and  I  will 
rust  Him  now, 

THE    CHURCH    IN    SLAVE  STATES. 

Aug.  21.  In  slave  states,  especially,  Zion  is  almost 
dead — but  little  signs  of  life  left. 


38  MORE    FUGITIVES. 

Slavery  eats  out  the  very  vitals.  It  causes  and  nour- 
ishes pride,  laziness, haughtiness,  cruelty,  oppression,  de- 
ceit, fraud,  theft,  lying.  Sabbath-breaking,  drunkenness, 
adultery,  fornication,  and  all  uncleanness,  murder,  and 
everything  that  is  hateful  and  abominable  in  the  sight  of 
God  !  It  disregards  all  his  laws — tramples  them  under 
foot — sunders,  and  as  it  were,  annihilates,  the  principles 
of  the  Gospel ;  and  how  can  a  church,  with  such  a 
monster  in  its  bosom,  grow  in  the  grace  of  God  ?  Until 
slavery  dies,  there  can  await  the  slaveholding  church 
naught  but  leanness  and  death.  Already  is  error  and 
delusion  sweeping  through  the  land  like  a  mighty  flood. 
O  Lord,  how  long  ?  How  wonderful,  wonderful^  that 
God  has  borne  so  long  !  Surely  he  hath  showed  us  what 
is  good — ''  to  do  justly,  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  hum- 
bly with  God."  But  where  is  this  to  be  found  in  the 
slave  states  1     Certainly  notin  Missouri — notin  Palmyra. 

22.  How  delightful  the  Sabbath  morning !  How  my 
soul  would  leap  for  joy  to  meet  with  the  saints 
in  the  sanctuary  1  But  this  is  denied  me  !  Is  the 
Savior  ashamed  of  our  habitation,  or  our  chains'?  Glory 
to  God! — 710  /  He  will  come  even  here  and  bless  us, 
though  man  may  curse  and  reproach,  and  many  who 
profess  to  love  Him,  be  ashamed  to  be  seen  communing 
with  us. 

Have  taken  comfort  in  reading  my  father's  letter. 
This  morning  Alanson  talked  to  us  from  Isaiah  Iv.  6  ; 
very  good  :  I  did  not  know  that  he  could  preach  so  well. 
In  the  afternoon,  I  talked  from  Micah  vi.  2,  3,  8.  Card 
playing  overhead,  and  much  noise. 

23.  Morning.  The  leaven  is  working — the  flame  is 
rising — the  fire  is  spreading !  May  the  Lord  fan  the 
flame.  Last  week  we  learned,  by  overhearing  the  guard, 
that  the  people  here  are  much  troubled  on  account  of 
their  slaves.  Since  w^e  have  been  here,  light  has  gone 
abroad,  and  some  sparks  have  found  their  way  into  the 
minds  of  the  slaves,  who  are  beginning  to  walk  in  the 
light  thereof  towards  the  river.  Said  Esq.  Wilson, 
"  Since  these  d — d  rascals  have  been  put  here,  the  slaves 


MORE    FUGITIVES.  39 

are  going  off  faster  and  faster  ;  [good,  good — go  it  my 
good  fellows!  ]  and  there  are  multitudes  of  other  rascals, 
just  like  them,  on  the  other  side,  ready  to  help  the  run- 
aways along."  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  W.,  and  they  are  multiply- 
ing "  faster  and  faster,"  too.  May  the  Lord  protect  and 
carry  them  through.  Shall  we  murmur  that  we  are  cast 
here  %  Are  we  not  w^illing  to  suffer  for  the  slaves,  and 
thereby  for  our  master  1  If  the  leaven  begins  to  work  so 
soon,  shall  we  not  rejoice  ?  Yea,  Lord,  carry  on  thine 
own  work,  in  thine  own  way. 

If  the  Palmyrians  think  to  wreak  their  spite  on  all 
the  ''  rascals"  who  are  like  us,  on  the  other  side,  they 
will  have  a  long  work  before  them.  Let  them  rage,  and 
foam,  and  vent  out  hell's  fume — let  them  imprison, 
revile,  and  menace,  but  let  them  know  also^  that  the 
more  they  stir  up  fire-brands,  the  brighter  and  fiercer 
will  they  burn — the  more  they  attempt  to  extinguish  the 
flame,  the  hotter  will  it  flash  in  their  faces — the  more 
rapidly  spread  and  consume  their  two-legged  property ! 
Ijet  them  go  on  then.  They  are  but  spreading  snares 
for  their  own  feet — preparing  shame  to  cover  their  own 
faces — using  means  to  defeat  their  own  purposes,  and 
pull  down  what  they  wish  to  build  up.  Work  aw^ay — 
work  hard ! 

Before  breakfast,  Mr.  Glover  came  in.  He  appeared 
the  most  friendly  and  gentlemanly  of  any  one  that  has 
been  here  (our  friends  excepted),  since  we  came.  He 
spoke  like  a  friend — said  the  sheriff's  conduct  was  alto- 
gether unjustifiable — he  had  no  right  so  to  do — that 
prisoners,  may,  by  law,  have  paper,  &c.  The  sheriff 
came  in  a  moment,  but  could  not  look  us  in  the  face,  nor 
did  we  have  time  to  speak  with  him  at  all.  I  expect  he 
has  what  Bunyan  calls  the  gripes. 

Evening.  I  know  not  how  to  express  my  feelings, 
nor  in  what  words  to  frame  my  thanks  to  God,  for  what 
I  have  seen,  heard,  and  felt  to-day.  My  heart  is  full  to 
overflowing.  Bless  the  Lord  for  his  goodness.  My 
soul  exults  in  Him  who  orders  all  things  aright,  and  for 
his  own  glory.  His  kind  hand  is  very  plain,  his  direct- 
ing providence  quite  manifest. 


m:-.. 


40  MORE    FUGITIVES. 

The  journal  description  is  so  lengthy,  I  cannot  copy. 
A  load  of  our  friends  came  to  see  us  (nine  in  number), 
bringing  us  many  comforts,  fruit,  cakes,  pies,  bread, 
clothes,  letters,  &c.  None  but  Mrs.  W.  and  her  child- 
ren, were  allowed  to  come  in,  and  they  were  strictly 
forbidden  to  say  anything  to  the  father,  or  he  to  his 
family,  except  in  a  manner  that  all  could  hear  !  This 
was  truly  astonishing,  and  shows  the  heart-hardening 
and  conscience-searing  effects  of  slavery.  They 
seemed  perfectly  steeled,  and  past  feeling. 

With  the  other  friends  we  conversed  through  the 
grates,  with  great  satisfaction,  passing  letters  to  and  from 
each  other,  while  we  shook  hands  through  the  iron  bars. 
In  this  way  the  most  of  our  writings  had  to  be  sent  out. 
The  brethren  and  sisters  seemed  very  cheerful  and  hap- 
py. Said  one  (now  my  wife),  "  T  come  not  to  weep,  but 
to  rejoice  with  you."  And  we  did  rejoice  to  see  them 
so  submissive  under  the  affliction.  It  seemed  to  do  our 
friends  much  good,  thus  to  have  an  opportunity  to  see 
and  speak  with  us,  though  iron  grates  intervened. 

Among  other  letters,  I  received  one  from  my  brother 
in  Ohio,  written  to  Brother  Hunter.  He  said,  ''  Tell 
George  I  am  not  '  ashamed  of  his  chain,'  nor  to  call  him 
a  hr other ^  in  any  sense  of  the  word."  It  was  reviving. 
Two  of  our  letters  were  rolled  in  a  cloth,  and  baked  in 
the  centre  of  a  loaf  of  cake,  so  that  when  we  opened 
the  cake,  our  letters  were  safe  and  legible.  Such  cakes 
we  valued  very  highly.  They  were  rich  food — very 
nourishing.  The  Lord  can  find  ways  enough  to  give  his 
children  all  that  is  good. 

Our  beloved  teacher.  Brother  Beardsley,  informed  us 
that  the  committee  in  Quincy,  had  concluded  to  employ 
Esq.  Warren,  of  Quincy,  and  Wright,  of  Palmyra.  As 
they  did  not  feel  justified  in  employing  another  counsel, 
and  as  Wright  was  unwilling  to  undertake  without  the 
assistance  of  S.  T.  Glover,  we  engaged  him — Alanson 
giving  his  note  for  two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars.  The 
fee  of  the  other  two  was  four  hundred  dollars,  paid, 
nrincipally,  by  friends. 


'¥' 


THE    SLEEPING   PREACHER JOURNAL,    ETC.  41 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  SLEEPING  PREACHER,  JOURNAL,  ETC. 

August  24.  Last  night  Charles  dreamed  aloud  again. 
(He,  in  his  dreams,  talked  it  all  aloud.)  We  lay  and 
heard  him  for  two  or  three  hours.  He  preached  us  a 
good  sermon — adapted  to  the  occasion,  and  fitted  to  our 
circumstances.  We  were  much  benefitted  thereby,  and 
strengthened  in  our  faith  ;  encouraged  to  trust  in  God 
implicitly,  being  assured  if  we  have  Him  on  our  side, 
vain  are  all  the  efforts  of  wicked  men  and  devils  arrayed 
against  us.  He  was  emphatically  a  sleeping  preacher^ 
and  a  very  eloquent  one  too.  Though  he  is  an  ignorant, 
wicked  boy,  even  Demosthenes  could  not  produce  finer 
strains  of  eloquence — nor  Bunyan  more  sublime  and 
striking  metaphors — nor  divines  more  pure  theology.  It 
was  beyond  anything  I  ever  heard  ;  and  I  trust  we  shall 
remember  and  profit  by  that  sermon  as  long  as  we  live. 
The  next  morning  I  wrote  down  all  the  principal 
ideas,  as  far  as  I  could  call  them  to  mind,  and  give  a  few 
of  them  below  for  the  curiosity  of  the  reader,  and  I 
hope  profit  too. 

THE    DREAM. 

He  first  seemed  to  be  in  a  by-way,  where  he  ought  not 
to  be,  with  his  mother,  his  child  and  another  of  his 
companions  by  the  name  of  George.  While  there,  he 
espied  a  huge  monster  with  great  horns,  and  an  iron 
grapple  in  his  hand,  coming  towards  them.  They  were 
much  terrified  ;  and  he  felt  that  the  devil  had  come  for 
him  and  his  child.  He  seized  the  child,  threw  it  to  his 
mother,  and  said  to  the  monster — "  Let  my  child  alone, 
and  take  me."  The  mother  and  child  escaped,  while  he 
disputed  with  the  devil,  who  seized  him ;  but  he  very 


42  THE    DREAM. 

narrowly  made  his  escape,  and,  they  all  got  home.  After 
they  had  talked  about  what  had  passed,  he  consulted 
with  George  about  going  with  an'^rmy  to  take  all  the 
slaves  in  the  country  and  free  them.  He  w^ould  make 
peace  w^ith  slave-holders  on  one  condition  only — that 
they  should  give  up  every  slave.  Said  he,  ''-  I'll  have 
every  o?ie,  even  to  a  span  long."  He  was  very  uncom- 
promising wdth  them. 

While  thus  employed  in  talking,  his  wife  (who  was 
dead),  appeared  to  him,  and  gave  him  a  letter,  in  which 
she  exhorted  him  to  repent  and  meet  her  in  heaven,  or 
he  must  go  to  hell — told  him  that  the  child  must  die  and 
be  with  its  mother,  &c.,  which  gave  him  much  trouble 
and  distress.  He  thought  of  his  promises  to  his  w'ife  on 
her  dying  bed,  and  how  he  had  broken,  them.  He  talked 
with  his  mother,  who  urged  him  to  repent  and  prepare 
to  meet  his  wife.  She  spoke  of  his  wife's  urging  him 
to  be  a  Christian.  Now  and  then  he  would  get  out  of 
patience  and  exclaim,  '^  Mother,  do  go  away  and  let  me 
alone  ;  you  are  all  the  time  at  me  about  this  subject — do 
let  me  a]one."  At  length  he  confessed  his  neglect  and 
his  sin — said  he  was  sorry — and  after  much  entreaty  and 
persuasion,  promised  he  would  do  better  and  serve  God 
the  rest  of  his  life,  and  trust  in  Him.  He  then  seemed 
very  happy — had  great  courage  and  faith  in  God — was 
not  afraid  of  the  devil  and  all  his  hosts — felt  he  could 
put  them  all  to  flight,  and  none  of  them  could  hurt  him 
so  long  as  he  kept  his  faith  in  the  Almighty  God.  ''  I 
have  cast  aside  the  devil's  garments  and  implements," 
said  he,  "  with  which  I  could  do  nothing,  and  have  put 
on  God's  garments,  in  which  nothing  can  hurt  me." 

He  then  began  to  talk  with  George,  his  companion, 
who  was  very  fearful  and  faint  hearted  : — "  You  must 
not  be  so.  You  have  the  devil's  garment  on,  and  you 
must  cast  it  all  aside  before  you  can  do  anything  or  be 
happy  ;  and  you  must  put  on  God's  garments  ;  then  you 
will  not  fear.''  George  tried  to  put  the  garment  on  over 
the  devil's.  '■  No  ;  you  can't  do  that.  You  must  take 
the  Old  garment  clean  off.  It  wont  go  on  over.  It  just 
fits,  and  you  can't  get  it  on  over  anything."     George 


THE   DREAM.  43 

tried,  but  could  not  get  the  old  garment  off.  "  Try 
again,  pull  hard,  tear  it  off  and  throw  it  in  the  devil's 
face.  I  had  to  try  hard  many  times,  and  kept  it  on  a 
long  time,  but  bless  God,  I've  got  it  off  and  got  on  a 
new  one  which  the  devil  can't  look  at."  George  finally 
got  it  off  and  the  devil  took  it  away.  He  put  on  God's 
garment,  and  was  happy  and  courageous.  "  Now  when 
the  devil  meets  you,  look  him  right  in  the  eye  and  he 
can't  hurt  you,  but  if  you  look  down  you  are  gone  for 
ever.  Don't  be  afraid  ;  look  up  ;  look  him  plumb  in  the 
eye,  and  he'll  flee. 

"  With  our  enemies  is  only  the  devil,  but  with  us  the 
Almighty  God,  who  is  stronger  than  all.  He  has  given 
me  a  commission  to  go  and  fight,  and  He  will  be  with 
me,  for  He  has  said  so  (and  that  is  enough).  He  canH  lie, 
I  shall  conquer.  They  can't  overcome.  God  will  help 
me,  and  bring  me  safely  home  to  heaven. 

"  George,  you  must  give  up  all  the  devil's  armor,  keep 
none  ;  take  entirely  new  ;  take  God's.  There  is  a  trap- 
door in  the  heart,  and  you  must  turn  the  heart  bottom 
upwards,  and  empty  out  all  the  filth  and  bad  stuff,  and 
have  it  filled  with  good,  with  God  and  his  Spirit.  Do  it 
now. 

"  You  must  not  attempt  to  go  7'oundthe  commandments ; 
you  must  go  straight  and  keep  them.  If  you  go  round 
them  the  first  you  know  you  will  be  right  plumb  in  the 
middle  of  hell. 

"  Keep  your  coat  on.  So  long  as  you  keep  it  on  and 
your  bright  weapons  in  your  hand,  the  devil  can't  look 
at  you.     You  can  walk  right  over  him." 

He  was  sometimes  very  oratorical.  It  exceeded  any- 
thing I  ever  heard.  It  was  wonderful ;  for  when  awake 
he  is  an  exceedingly  wicked  and  profane  man.  He  must 
have  been  talking  in  this  way  for  two  or  three  hours  ;  so 
that  I  have  given  a  mere  skeleton  of  the  scene.  Could 
the  whole  dream  be  written  out,  just  as  he  spoke  it,  it 
would  make  an  uncommonly  interesting,  amusing,  and 
instructive  little  volume. 

At  other  times  in  his  dreams  he  would  be  commanding 
an  army,  planning  and  calculating  with  great  shrewdness 


44  TREATMEiNT    OF   SLAVES. 

how  to  ODtam  the  coiiquestSj  pursuing  the  enemy, 
cutting  bridges,  charging  with  his  cavalry  on  the  sur- 
prised foe,  firing  cannon,  shouting — "  They  flee,  they 
flee,  hurrah  !  come  on  my  brave  fellows," — and  then, 
after  a  victory,  calling  his  officers  about  him  and  address- 
ing one  and  another,  praising  their  bravery,  encourag- 
ing them  and  bestowing  rewards  upon  them. 

This  "  sleeping  preacher,"  is  a  short,  thick  set,  stout 
mulatto — a  Canadian — w^as  engaged  in  their  war  skir- 
mishes there  a  few  years  ago,  where  he  probably 
obtained  his  war  spirit.  And  if  he  is  as  shrewd  and 
persevering  and  undaunted  a  warrior  when  awake  as 
when  asleep  our  generals  would  do  well  to  seek  him  out 
and  promote  him  to  some  chief  rank ^  for  in  his  sleep  he 
seemed  to  understand  war  tactics  perfectly. 

His  hatred  of  slavery  was  inveterate  ;  and  from  his 
dreams  it  was  evident  that  he  thought  much  of  lead- 
ing an  army  into  the  South  and  liberating  every  slave  in 
the  land.  At  times,  in  his  dreams,  he  had  collected  a 
force  and  was  going  from  plantation  to  plantation  pro- 
claiming liberty  to  every  one  who  would  join,  and  thus 
swelling  his  army  till  it  was  irresistible. 

Aug.  25.  ''  In  reproaching  us  do  they  not  reproach 
the  Savior  ?"  {Mat.  xxv.  40,  45) .  "  They  have  blas- 
phemed thy  name,  0  !  Lord."  "  How  long^"  '^  Arise, 
plead  thine  own  cause.  Remember  how  the  foolish 
man  reproacheth  thee  daily."     (Ps.  Ixxiv.  22). 

Surely  "  the  dark  places  of  the  earth"  (slaveholding 
dominions),  •'  are  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty." 
It  is  a  system  of  cruelty  as  much  as  the  Inquisition. 

Said  Charles,  "  It  is  a  common  thing  for  slaves  to 
come  upon  the  boats  almost  starved  and  plead  and  beg 
for  something  to  eat ;  will  offer  their  hats  or  their  clothes 
for  something  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of  nature ;  will 
work  Sundays  and  nights  to  get  money  to  buy  some- 
thing to  eat !"  He  says  they  are  often  fed  on  cotton 
seed ! 

When  I  think  of  separated  wives  and  husbands,  pa- 
rents and  children,  brothers  and  sisters ;  the  mangled, 


r>. 


DR.    ELY'S    SLAVE.  45 

bleeding  backs  ;  the  starvations  ;  the  oppressions  and 
labors  ;  the  murders,  degradations,  and  ignorance  ;  the 
innumerable  evils  and  sufferings  indescribable  ;  I  can 
but  exclaim  with  the  Psalmist — "  Full  of  cruelty  /"  "  O, 
Lord,  pluck  thy  right  hand  out  of  thy  bosom ;  let  thy 
arm  be  exalted  and  thy  name  honored  in  the  destruction 
of  this  evil." 

To-day  we  talked  with  Ambrose — Dr.  Ely's  slave. 
He  has  a  family  of  nine  children — is  buying  himself — 
has  to  pay  nine  hundred  dollars  with  interest ! — has  it 
nearly  paid,  besides  having  worked  two  years  for  the 
Dr.  of  which  no  account  was  made.  He  was  sold  to  go 
down  south,  but  ran  away,  and  the  Dr.  bought  him  run- 
ning in  the  woods.  He  is  forty-one  years  old,  black, 
and  very  large.  He  told  us  that  one  of  the  slaves  who 
betrayed  us  had  run  away  and  there  was  fifty  dollars  re- 
ward offered  for  him.  "0,  they  won't  run  away,  they 
can't  be  hired  to  run  away."  Ah,  ha  !  Let  them  be  sure 
of  yWe?irf5  and  see. 

The  blacks  generally  seem  to  sympathize  with  us  ; 
they  are  getting  some  ideas  into  their  heads  which  are 
new  to  them. 

0,  if  our  enemies  knew  what  they  were  doing  how  they 
would  tremble  at  the  consequences.  They  are  fast  un- 
dermining themselves. 

The  thought  that  our  being  here  will  advance  the 
cause  of  liberty  is  delightful.  Let  them  do  what  they 
please  with  this  body,  if  the  chains  of  the  poor  slave 
are  broken  thereby,  I  will  gladly  suffer  all  that  their 
spite  and  malice  can  invent.  With  the  assurance  that 
it  will  be  so,  a  States  prison  will  be  a  sweet  place. 

BLOODY    TOWNS. 

Aug,  26.  Hahk.  ii.  11,  12.—^'  Wo  to  him  that 
buildeth  a  town  with  blood,  and  establisheth  a  city  by 
iniquity."  What  meaneth  this  strange,  this  awful  lan- 
guage? How  can  a  town  be  built  with  blood]  How 
established   by  iniquity]     Go  to  ancient  Babylon.     It 


46  DR.  Ely's  slave. 

was  built  and  enriched  by  conquering  other  nations ;  its 
glory  sustained  by  the  blood  of  its  enemies.  It  was  es- 
tablished by  its  iniquitous  laws.  Concerning  it  the 
"  woe"  was  fulfilled.    It  has  long  since  been  a  desolation. 

But  come  to  our  own  country.  Behold  our  southern 
cities.  They  are  built  and  enriched,  and  sustained,  by  the 
gains  procured  from  the  blood  and  sweat  and  tears  of  the 
slave.  They  are  built  on  slavery.^  and  slavery  is  a  sys- 
tem of  wholesale  bloodshed — the  blood  flows  continually. 

They  are  also  "  established"  by  such  ^'  iniquity"  as 
the  sun  scarce  ever  looked  upon  !  Behold  their  laws, 
by  which  they  are  governed  and  "  established,"  and 
well  may  we  blush  to  think  that  we  belong  to  the  same 
race. 

0  !  could  their  cruelty  and  oppression  be  fully  known  ! 
But  can  they  prosper '?  Is  not  the  cup  of  New  Orleans, 
of  Vicksburg,  of  Palmyra  almost  full  1  The  "  woe" 
has  gone  out  against  them,  and  if  it  is  not  executed  in 
their  overthrow  it  is  fulfilled  in  their  moral  desolation, 
and  will  be  in  their  eternal  destruction  unless  they  re- 
pent. Are  the  inhabitants  so  generally  and  entirely 
sunken  in  iniquity,  and  so  united  together  in  their  wick- 
edness, that  there  are  none  to  testify  against  them  7  Let 
them  not,  therefore,  think  they  are  secure,  for  "  the  stone 
out  of  the  wall  shall  cry  against  them,  and  the  beam  out 
of  the  timber  shall  answer  it,"  (or  "  witness  against  it," 
as  the  margin  reads),  and  proclaim  their  abominations. 
God  will  find  witnesses  enough  to  testify  against  them, 
and  unless  they  repent  there  is  only  wo  !  wo  !  !  WO  ! !  ! 
for  them. 

Last  night  Charles  preached  repentance  again  in  his 
sleep.  He  is  much  disturbed  in  mind, — Alanson  talked 
with  him  to-day.  He  said,  "  I  have  so  much  pressing 
on  my  mind  that  I  can't  attend  to  religion."  Getting 
out  and  getting  slaves  to  Canada  occupies  all  his 
thoughts. 

My  journalizing  now  is  all  done  on  old  letters,  and 
my  letters  written  on  old  cards,  which  I  split — writing 
on  the  inside  with  my  pencil,  and  on  the  outside  with 
ink.     "  Necessity  is  the  mother  of  invention." 


GAMBLING,  AND    OTHER    IMMORALITIES.  47 

The  effects  of  slavery  are  seen  very  plainly  in  this 
State.  Horse-racing  is  a  great  game  among  them.  Pri- 
vate gambling  is  prohibited,  while  public  and  wholesale 
gambling  is  licensed  by  statute !  Fighting,  dueling, 
lawing  (or  mobbing),  murdering,  and  so  on,  abound. 
Children  are  brought  up  to  be  haughty  and  insolent,  and 
the  fine  feelings  of  the  soul  are  totally  destroyed. 

27.  When  I  read  of  the  unspeakable  pains  and  tor- 
tures so  many  Christians  have  endured  from  the  servants 
of  Satan,  I  can  hardly  think  of  my  condition.  Happy, 
happy  am  I.  Thanks  to  God  that  I  live  in  this  day. 
Yea,  thanks  to  his  name  that  I  am  here. 

DEVICES    OF  THE    ENEMY. 

Doubtless  our  enemies  felt  they  were  waging  an  un- 
holy warfare.  For,  so  little  confidence  had  they  in  the 
justice  of  their  cause,  that  they  used  every  means  they 
could  devise  to  call  to  their  aid  the  united  prejudices  of 
the  community  against  us. 

At  first  they  branded  us  with  the  name  of  Mormons, 
than  which.  Abolitionists  excepted,  there  was  not  a  more 
odious  name  in  Missouri.  This  was  soon  known  to  be 
falsely  applied.  Then  they  called  us  Dr.  Nelson's  sa- 
tellites— a  name  we  were  proud  of — and  he  had  been 
driven  from  their  midst  and  hunted  like  a  wolf,  fleeing, 
in  dead  of  night,  for  his  life.  In  the  papers  they  pub- 
lished us  as  dyed-in-the-wool  abolitionists. 

Some  were  so  zealous  in  the  cause,  they  went  about 
reporting  that  the  Church  to  which  we  belonged  had 
held  several  meetings,  and  passed  resolutions  to  come 
and  take  us  out  by  force  ;  which  caused  great  excite- 
ment and  tumult,  preparations  for  resisting,  &c. 

And  when  the  three  men  were  hung  in  St.  Louis,  they 
published  a  confession,  said  to  be  Brown's,  in  which  he 
confessed  he  had  assisted  eighty  slaves  to  Canada  in 
one  year — that  he  was  employed  by  the  abolitionists, 
and  received  a  large  salary,  &c. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Bullard  came  out  and  published  that 
Brown  denied  ever  saying  any  such  thing,  but  this  was 


48  SOURCE    OF    CONSOLATION. 

of  no  avail.  They  were  eager  to  believe  that  it  was  so^ 
and  I  suppose  they  succeeded ;  for  it  is  exceedingly 
easy  and  natural  for  the  carnal  heart  to  "  believe  a  lie." 

All  these  and  other  causes  combining,  produced  a  tre- 
mendous excitement  all  over  the  country  against  us. 
Even  the  little  hoys  drank  in  the  spirit,  and  would  come 
to  the  jail  and  try  to  torment  us,  knocking  on  the  door 
and  calling  out, — ''  Ha !  there,  nigger-stealers,  you 
think  you  will  steal  any  more  niggers,  heh '?" — yea,  and 
even  the  women  would  revile  us  as  they  passed  the  jail ! 

But  by  this  excitement  they  only  burdened  themselves, 
making  it  necessary,  as  they  supposed,  to  keep  a  guard 
of  four  men  at  the  jail,  every  night,  at  an  expense  of 
$1,50  a  piece,  $6,00  a  night,  for  seventy  nights — $420, 
beside  other  expenses  amounting  in  all  to  nearly  $1000 
— all  to  come  out  of  the  county. 

Again,  the  more  they  increased  and  kept  up  the  ex- 
citement, the  more  light  spread  abroad,  the  more  the 
slaves  inquired,  heard,  and  learned  ;  and  many  times 
more  than  we  should  have  got  away,  had  we  succeeded, 
bade  farewell  to  Missouri  and  slavery  in  consequence  of 
their  foolish  zeal  to  excite  public  odium  against  us. 

See  how  God  "disappointed  the  crafty  devices"  of 
the  wicked,  how  He  "  takes  them  in  their  own  crafti- 
ness," and  causes  all  their  "  wrath  to  praise  Him," 
while  his  children  sing  and  rejoice. 


'       OHAPTER  V. 

EXTRACTS  OF  LETTERS. 

EXTRACT- — TO  MOTHER  BALLARD. 

We  do  not  feel  to  murmur  or  repine,  because  we 
are  here  confined,  and  deprived  of  former  privileges. 
No.  It  is  not  for  us  to  say  what  we  will  do— -where  we 
will  go,  &c.,— all  this  we  leave  with  our  Father,  to  di- 


LETTER   TO    REV.    MOSES    HUNTER.  49 

rect  as  will  most  glorify  his  name.  He  best  knows 
what  kind  of  a  training  we  need — and  shall  we  say  to 
Him — This  is  not  best  ?  We  cannot.  We  are  happy 
here — and  how  can  we  be  unhappy  so  long  as  we  have 
such  words,  as  Ps.  xviii.  12;  xxiii.,  xxvii.  1 — 3,  10 
— 14  ;  xxxii.  7,  8  ;  xxxiv.,  xxxvii.  1 — 8  ;  xlvi.  1 — 3  ; 
Ixxi.  1 — 8;  Ixxxiv.  11,  12 ;  xci.,  cxxi.,  cxxv.  1,  2,  Is. 
xxvi.  3,  4;  xliii.  1—3;  xlix.  25;  Matt.y.  10 — 12. 
Rom.  vii.  28,  35 — 39  ;  and  many  others  ?  These  are 
hfew  of  o-ur  cordials — our  tonics — our  balsams — our  life 
preservers.  Just  read  them  carefully,  and  see  if  they 
are  not  sufficient  for  every  state.  Although  our  chain  is 
a  very  large  one,  yet  it  feels  very  light.  I  sometimes 
forget  I  have  any  chain  on  my  leg.  I  hardly  think  of  it. 
Mother,  come  and  pray  with  us  in  our  palace.  Come 
and  see  how  we  keep  house.  We  are  highly  favored. 
We  not  only  have  a  cook,  but  our  victuals  and  drink  are 
even  brought  to  us,  so  that  we  are  not  obliged  to  step  a 
foot  out  of  the  door.  Yours  truly, 

George. 

The  following  was  written  to  Rev.  Moses  Hunter  on 
a  margin,  cut  from  a  newspaper : 

Palmyra  Jail,  Aug.  28,  1841. 

Dear  Brother  H. 

You  see  we  have  to  rob  the  edges  of  newspapers 
in  order  to  get  paper  on  which  to  write  to  you.  I  have 
kept  my  journal  on  scraps  of  old  letters,  bits  of  news- 
papers, &c.,  ever  since  I  came  here.  The  paper  which 
you  left  with  the  Sheriff,  we  cannot  get.  It  has  been 
more  than  three  weeks  since  we  had  an  opportunity  to 
speak  with  him.  But  if  his  conscience  can  endure  his 
conduct,  we  can  easily  bear  what  he  sees  fit  to  lay  upon 
us.  I  think  he  will  view  his  conduct  in  a  very  different 
light,  at  the  great  day  of  solemn  trial.  It  seems  he  is 
determined  to  prevent  us  from  obtaining  justice.  May 
the  Lord  have  mercy  on  him. 

The  jailer  appears  quite  friendly.     He  is  willing  to  do 
all  he  dares  for  us.     We  are  watched  very  closely.     The 
guard  annoy  us  very  much.     Poor  men !  I  pity  them. 
3 


50  AN  enemy's  acknowledgment. 

Many  of  the  colored  men  appear  like  real  friends,  and 
take  a  deep  interest  in  our  case.  Some  of  them  will 
get  a  few  ideas,  which  I  hope  they  will  improve  to  ad- 
vantage. They  frequently  converse  with  us  through 
the  grates,  and  some  of  them  appear  like  sensible  men. 

God  will  take  the  cause  into  his  own  hands.  Let 
this  comfort  our  friends,  though  we  go  to  the  penitentia- 
ry, or  be  assassinated.  Our  bodies,  our  eprthly  ease  and 
comfort,  are  nothing  compared  with  God's  cause.  Let 
God's  will  be  done,  and  let  ours  yield  joyfully  to  his. 

I  think  it  will  be  well  to  have  a  number  of  the  sisters 
here  on  the  day  of  decision.  If  we  are  acquitted,  their 
presence  will  have  a  tendency  to  restrain  violence.  The 
Lord  will  reward  you  for  all  your  trouble,  and  many 
poor  slaves  will  rise  up  and  '  call  you  blessed.' 

Yours, 

George. 

The  following  letter  was  written  by  P.  C.  L.,  of 
Palmyra,  who  is  said  to  belong  to  the  Episcopal  Church  ; 
(at  any  rate,  he  professed  to  be  very  pious  w^hen  he 
talked  to  us).  It  was  written  for  the  St.  Louis  Repub- 
lican. 

the  missourian's  letter. 

Mr.  a.  B,  Chambers  : 

Dear  Sir, — From  an  editorial  which  I  observed 
in  a  late  number  of  yours,  in  regard  to  the  Abolition- 
ists which  have  been  lately  apprehended  in  this  county, 
I  perceive  you  have  been  led  into  an  error  in  saying 
they  were  Mormons.  They  are  Presl)yterians,  and  are 
the  satellites  of  the  notorious  Dr.  David  Nelson,  for- 
merly of  this  county.  Two  of  them  are  students  of  his  ; 
the  other  is  a  man  of  family.  You  will  remember  that 
this  same  reverend  gentleman  was  driven  away  from 
this  county,  some  five  or  six  years  since,  for  disseminat- 
ing Abolition  doctrines. 

When  these  men  were  first  arrested,  I  was  under  the 
impression  that  they  were  kidnappers,  and  that  their 
objfect  was  to  get  the  negroes  off  and  sell  them  ;  but  I 


THE    MISSOURIAN's    LETTER.  51 

am  perfectly  convinced  that  they  are  dyed-in-the-wool 
Abolitionists  !  !  They  talk  freely  and  openly  on  the 
subject,*  and  say  that  the  laws  of  God  are  superior  to 
the  laws  of  man. 

On  Sunday  I  called  on  and  conversed  freely  with 
them.  They  are  quite  conversant,  and  one  of  them  is 
studying  for  the  pulpit  as  I  am  informed. 

They  have  prayer  night  and  morning,  and  one  gene- 
rally gives  a  short  discourse  on  the  Bible.  I  never  have, 
in  the  whole  course  of  my  life,  seen  such  deluded  crea- 
tures !  They  say  that  they  are  fully  resigned  to  their 
fate — that  God  will  protect  and  defend  them — that  in 
doing  what  they  were  about  to  do,  they  were  endeavor- 
ing to  set  free  a  portion  of  God's  creatures,  who  were 
in  bondage  contrary  to  his  will. 

Speaking  of  Dr.  Nelson,  he  says. 

But  would  you  think  he  had  the  impudence  to  make 
an  appointment  at  Philadelphia,  a  small  place  near 
Marion  College,  to  preach,  on  last  Sunday.  News  of 
this  fact  was  brought  to  town  (Palmyra),  in  the  early 
part  of  the  week,  when  two  or  three  large  companies 
were  formed  in  different  parts  of  the  county,  to  go  and 
take  him  out  of  the  pulpit;  but  I  am  happy  to  say  he 
left  the  county  on  Saturday,  for  had  he  remained  and 
attempted  to  preach.  He  would  have  been  hung  as 
HIGH  AS  Haman  ! 

A  large  company,  however,  went  to  the  College  to 
make  an  examination,  but  as  I  said,  he  left  the  day 
before.  In  justice  to  Marion  College,  allow  me  to  say, 
that  it  is  in  no  way  connected  with  these  vile  fiends. 

We  are  opposed  to  mob  law  in  Marion,  but  there  is  a 
point  beyond  which  lenity  ceases  to  be  a  virtue.  We 
are  determined  not  to  be  harassed  by  this  monster  in 
human  shape.  We  do  not  want  to  see  one  of  our  old 
and  valued  citizens  stabbed,  and  nearly  murdered  as  Dr. 
Bosley  was,  a  few  years  since,  and  that  on  Sunday,  by 
the  same  gang,  and  that  too  under  the  guise  of  religion. 
Respectfully  yours,  P.  C.  L. 

*  See  Chapter  III.,  July  18. 


52  WHO  ARE  ABOMINABLE  IN    SLAVE    STATES  1 

Can  it  be  possible  that  the  slaveholder's  religion  is 
the  same  as  ours  1  ''I  tell  you  nay" — as  far  from  it  as 
light  is  from  darkness.  Who  is  the  man  that  is  most 
abominated  in  a  slave  state '?  Why,  he  who  dares  to 
live  by  the  Bible,  and  act  out  its  holy  principles. 
"  Well,  do  not  slaveholders  go  by  the  Bible  V  No  ;  by 
the  BilDle  ! — no,  no  !  Themselves  being  judges,  the 
laws  of  their  States  are  far  superior  to  all  the  laws  of 
God.  Who  is  called  a  "  monster,"  "  fiend,"  &c.'?  Why 
he  who  "  let  the  oppressed  go  free,"  and  then  called  on 
his  neio'hbors  to  do  the  same!  He  who  would  rebuke 
their  abominations — pointing  out  to  them  a  better  way. 
Believe  me,  dear  reader,  for  I  speak  that  I  do  know, 
there  can  not  be  a  greater  abomination  to  slaveholding 
Christians  than  a  Bible  Christian.  I  have  not  merely 
heard  so — or  conjectured  it — or  believe  so — 1  have  seen 
it — I  have  felt  it.  0,  pray  that  the  Spirit  of  God  will 
open  their  eyes. 

THE    DR.    BOSLEY    AFFRAY. 

Dr.  Bosley  is  said  to  have  been  "  nearly  murdered  by 
the  saine  gang" — the  Abolitionists.  The  circumstances, 
if  my  memory  serves  me,  are  about  as  follows.  Dr. 
Nelson  was  preaching  in  Palmyra  in  1835  or  1836. 
While  thus  engaged,  Dr.  Bosley  advanced  to  take  him 
from  the  pulpit.  William  Muldrow,  a  slaveholder,  but 
friendly  to  Dr.  Nelson,  attempted  to  hinder  him,  at 
which  Bosley  drew  his  pistol  on  Muldrow,  and  Muldrow 
drew  his  dirk  and  stabbed  Bosley. 

EXTRACT    FROM    JAMES's    LETTER. 

One  of  our  counsel  told  us  it  would  be  a  violation 
of  the  laws  of  Missouri,  to  read  either  the  Declaration 
of  Independence  or  the  Bible,  to  a  slave  !  How  plainly 
their  laws  are  at  war  with  God  !  I  have  thought  that 
slaveholders  will  soon  have  to  commence  a  law-suit 
against  Jehovah,  to  see  whether  his  or  their  laws  shall 
stand.  But  the  contest  would  be  unequal — the  Almighty 
will  overturn  their  system  of  iniquity. 


PEACE PATIENCE.  53 

It  may  be  a  satisfaction  to  you  to  know  our  individual 
feelings,  in  regard  to  the  step  that  brought  us  here.  I 
do  not  repent  it,  nor  have  I  any  doubt  respecting  the 
morality  of  the  act. 

James. 

EXTRACT    FROM    ALANSON's    LETTER. 

I  think  I  can  see  the  hand  of  God  in  it.  I  now 
know  how  to  feel  for  those  who  are  separated  from  their 
families,  and  bought  and  sold  like  cattle — how  to  sym- 
pathize with  the  slave  in  all  his  afflictions,  better  than  I 
ever  did  before. 

I  have  often  thought  I  would  give  my  life  and  strength 
to  the  cause  of  the  slave.  If  He  who  is  infinite  in  wis- 
dom, sees  that  I  can  do  more  for  the  cause  by  being  for 
years  separated  from  my  family  and  those  I  love,  shall  I 
murmur  1  JYo  ;  in  humility  I  will  rejoice,  that  I  am 
accounted  worthy  to  suffer  for  well-doing. 

Palmyra  jail  is  not  a  gloomy  place.  I  have  had 
many  happy  moment^  hrre,  which  I  shall  not  soon 
forget. 

When  I  look  at  myself  and  the  dangers  that  surround 
me,  I  tremble — but  when  I  look  at  the  promises,  I  find 
confidence  and  peace.  Thus  far  1  have  found  my 
strength  sufficient  for  my  day,  and  in  this  promise  I  will 
continue  to  trust.  Though  men  have  bound  us  with  this 
chain,  and  guards  are  prepared  to  take  our  lives,  if  we 
attempt  to  escape,  yet  I  feel  that  it  is  a  kind  hand  that 
holds  us  here  ;  and  that  when  our  great  Redeemer  shall 
have  accomplished  His  purposes  of  mercy.  He  will  de- 
liver us.  Be  not  anxious  for  us,  but  pray.  Through 
the  prayers  of  Christians  I  trust  our  imprisonment  will 
be  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  speedy  release  of  many 
in  bonds. 

We  have  the  sympathies  of  the  slaves,  and  who 
knows  but  the  ''  blessing  of  those  ready  to  perish"  may 
come  upon  us  7  May  I  ever  esteem  it  of  more  value 
than  the  favor  of  the  oppressor. 

A.  Work. 


54  SUMMARY   OF   FEELINGS. 

TRIAL    IN    PROSPECT. 

Palmyra  Jail,  September  4,  1841. 

Not  knowing  what  will  be  the  issue  of  my  trial,  I  de- 
sire to  record  a  summary  of  my  feelings,  that  it  may  be 
known  what  they  are,  should  I  suddenly  be  killed  or 
thrust  into  States  prison. 

And  1st:  I  do  not  regret  the  step  I  took  more  than 
seven  weeks  ago  ;  nor  have  I  at  any  time  been  sorry  for 
it,  although  thousands  condemn  and  call  me  a  thief, 
rascal,  liar,  and  all  that  is  vile  and  abominable — though 
many  who  love  the  Lord,  and  feel  for  the  slave,  and  are 
my  friends,  disapprove  of  my  course,  yet  I  cannot  see 
wherein  I  acted  contrary  to  my  master's  direction  or  the 
spirit  of  the  Gospel.  My  conscience  approbates  my 
course. 

That  helping  the  poor  is  right^  I  have  no  doubt ;  and 
although  the  slaveholders  may  plead  it  is  taking  their 
property,  I  feel,  and  am  bold  to  affirm,  that  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  their  having  property  in  man.  It  is  all  a 
sham.  The  slaves,  by  the  law  of  God,  own  themselves, 
and  if  we  can  relieve  them  in  any  proper  way,  we  are 
bound,  by  the  laws  of  our  king — by  the  bonds  of  huma- 
nity— by  the  feelings  of  mercy — by  the  spirit  of  the 
blessed  gospel — to  do  it.  The  reproaches,  insults,  and 
menaces  that  have  been  heaped  upon  me — the  close 
confinement,  dragging  the  heavy  chain,  and  being  denied 
the  many  privileges  which  even  their  own  law  allows, 
have  not  in  the  least  altered  my  principles  concerning 
the  rights  of  the  slave,  but  on  the  other  hand,  have  much 
strengthened  them. 

I  have  not  felt  sorry  that  I  have  had  to  lie  here  so 
long.  I  have  blessed  the  Lord,  and  will  continue  to 
bless  Him  for  placing  me  here.  As  long  as  I  live,  I  ex- 
pect to  praise  Him  iPor  it,  and  trust  all  my  friends  will 
have  occasion  to  do  the  same. 

At  the  time  I  was  taken  I  felt  a  little  troubled  for  a 
moment — so  sudden  was  the  transaction — ^but  my  mind 
soon  became  composed  ;  I  lifted  up  my  heart  to  God, 
committed  myself  to  his  care,  and  said  "  Father,  glorify 


SUMMARY    OF    FEELINGS.  55 

thy  name."  Then,  as  ever  since,  I  felt  assured  that  He 
would  overrule  it  for  his  own  glory,  that  He  had  kind 
and  wise  designs  in  permitting  it,  and  that  "  all  things 
shall  work  together  for  good,"  to  those  that  love  Him. 
I  have  all  along  desired  that  his  name  may  be  glorified 
and  the  greatest  good  accomplished,  and  felt  the  assur- 
ance that  this  would  be  the  case.  I  felt,  and  still  feel, 
a  peace  within,  a  comfort,  and  a  satisfaction,  in  leaving 
all  in  his  hands.     'Tis 

"  Sweet  to  lie  passive  in  His  hands. 
And  knov/  no  will  but  His." 

There  have  been  times,  since  I  have  been  here,  that 
have  tried  my  faith,  and  I  have  been  almost  ready  to 
despond  ;  but  betaking  myself  to  the  promises,  and  the 
weapon,  ''  all  prayer,"  I  have  been  strengthened  and 
encouraged,  and  would  look  up  and  say,  "-  My  Lord  and 
my  God."  The  days  I  have  spent  within  these  walls, 
have  been  happy,  memorable,  and  profitable  days. 
Time  has  passed  sweetly  and  pleasantly  away.  The 
glorious  Redeemer  smiles  upon  and  communes  with  us. 
He  has  spread  before  us  the  rich  tables  of  his  grace,  and 
on  their  loaded  bounties  we  have  feasted.  I  now  feel  a 
confidence  and  joy  in  committing  my  whole  cause  into 
his  hands,  that  He  may  plead  it,  and  order  all  things 
according  to  his  will,  that  knowing  that  it  will  be  best 
for  me,  for  my  friends,  and  for  the  world.  Can  I  not 
rejoice'? 

It  would  be  very  pleasant  to  be  restored  to  dear 
friends,  and  with  them  again  enjoy  the  privileges  of  the 
sanctuary,  of  prayer  and  praise  ;  but  if  this  is  not  my 
Savior's  will,  I  hope  I  may  not  be  left  to  desire  it,  nor 
feel  dejected,  though  long  deprived  of  it. 

It  has  long  been  my  prayer  that  God  would  do  vrith 
me  just  as  He  saw  best.  I  have  expressed  a  willing- 
ness to  labor  in  any  part  of  the  vineyard  where  He  shall 
direct.  If  He  has  work  for  me  in  a  States  prison  why 
should  I  not  be  willing  to  perform  it,  and  rejoice  to  run 
at  his  command  1  1  do,  yes,  and  I  will  ''  rejoice  in  the 
Lord  and  joy  in  the  rock  of  my  salvation."  Thisl  know, 


56  REJOICING    IN    GOD. 

that  wherever  my  Master  sends  me,  He  will  be  with  me 
to  counsel,  support,  and  grant  all  needed  grace  ;  and  no 
good  thing  shall  I  want.  He  will  be  more  to  me  than 
father  or  mother,  brother  or  sister — more  than  any  or  all 
earthly  friends.  He  will  also  be  more  to  them  than  I 
could  possibly  be  myself.  I  joyfully  commit  them  to 
his  wilL  The  fury  of  my  enemies  will  not  be  in  vain. 
Truth  will  be  elicited — light  will  go  forth — interest  will 
be  excited  for  the  slave — and  the  great  cause  of  liberty 
advanced.  If  this  be  the  case,  then  what  are  years  of 
toil  and  exclusion  from  the  world  and  from  Christian 
society?  I  go  cheerfully — I  go  gladly.  Pray  for 
me  daily — that  I  may  "  be  strong  in  the  Lord" — exhibit 
his  spirit  in  all  circumstances,  and  be  useful  to  others. 
Yours  in  the  gospel, 

George  Thompson. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

JOURNAL. 

THE    COMMAND. 

August  28.  "  Remember  them  in  bonds  as  bound  with 
them." — Heb.  xiii.  3. 

Those  who  have  never  been  bound  can  better  sympa- 
thize with  those  who  are,  by  imagining  themselves  in 
the  same  condition.  They  will  then  jfee/ for  them.  We 
here  can,  in  a  small  degree,  ''  remember  them  in  bonds 
as  bound  with  them,"yrom  expei'ience. 

1st.  We  know  how  the  ohdivn  feels. 

2nd.  We  know  what  it  is  to  be  at  the  will  of  another  ; 
to  do  as  others  say ;  receive  what  they  see  fit  to  give ; 
eat  and  drink  what  their  will  supplies,  and  await  their 
pleasure. 

3rd.  We  understand  what  it  is  to  be  forciblyseparated 


THE    SEARCH.  57 

from  wife,  children,  parents,  and  friends,  and  denied  the 
sweetness  of  their  society. 

4th.  To  live  in  uncertainty — not  knowing  to-day  what 
they  will  do  with  us  to-morrow. 

5th.  To  be  looked  down  upon  with  scorn,  reproach, 
and  contempt,  by  men,  women,  and  little  children. 

6th.  What  we  now  suffer  is  for  trying  to  benefit  the 
poor,  down-trodden  slave. 

0,  that  we  may  feel  for  them  more  than  we  should 
have  done  had  we  not  been  placed  here.  I  do.  I  be- 
lieve I  shall. 

This  evening  a  man  was  brought  here  from  Waterloo 
for  fighting.  Said  he,  "  If  it  had  not  been  for  whisky  I 
should  not  have  come  here."  His  head  was  bound  up, 
having  been  cut  in  the  aff'ray.  O  !  cruel  avarice  !  that 
makes  such  deathful  drink  !  What  multitudes  are  slain 
by  this  monster  !  0  !  the  misery  ! — beggared  families — 
broken-hearted  wives,  and  desolate  children  ! 

29.  Just  after  breakfast  a  gang  of  seven  came  in, 
some  with  clubs,  one  with  a  great  book  under  his  arm, 
and  among  them  the  magistrate  and  constable.  Amaze- 
ment filled  our  minds.  What  was  coming,  we  could  not 
conjecture — but  soon,  said  one,  "  Where  shall  we  be- 
gin 1'^  And  another,  "  We've  come  to  see  whether  you 
have  anything  with  which  you  can  get  out !"  Then  they 
searched  every  nook  and  corner — turning  things  upside 
down — rummaging  the  beds,  trunks,  drawer,  &c.  They 
have  not  had  the  least  occasion  to  suspect  any  such 
thing  as  our  desiring  to  get  away. 

I  expected  they  would  search  our  papers — but  as  the 
Lord  would  have  it,  they  did  not  read  one — though  they 
saw  them  in  the  drawer. 

They  seem  to  know  no  Sabbath,  except  for  wicked 
ness.  In  the  morning  we  were  much  disturbed.  Many 
came  to  the  window,  with  whom  the  others  talked  and 
laughed  till  nearly  noon.  It  was  very  distressing:  to  hear 
such  nonsense  and  folly  on  this  blessed  day— but  here 
we  are  confined,  and  all  we  can  say  seems  of  no  avail. 
We  could  neither  read,  nor  think  to  profit.  Dear  Lord, 
it  is  said  of  thee,  "  He  preserveth  the  souls  of  his  saints." 
3* 


58  CONFIDENCE    IN    GOD. 

O  !  look  upon  us  surrounded  by  wickedness,  and  save 
us  from  its  contaminating  influence.  At  noon  talked 
from  Is.  Iv.  2.  A  very  quiet  afternoon — was  much  be- 
nefited by  the  word.  James  preached  from,  "  What 
shall  I  then  do  with  Jesus'?" 

Whatever  may  come,  I  feel  to  say  with  the  prophet 
Habakkuky  iii.  18 — "  Yet  will  I  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  and 
joy  in  the  God  of  my  salvation."  Ps.  Ixix.  19  is  a 
comfort  to  me.  The  Lord  knows  all  my  wrongs,  and 
my  adversaries  are  all  before  Him.  He  knows  their 
hearts,  and  just  how  to  deal  with  them. 

SLAVE    WOMEN    IN    PALMYRA. 

It  is  a  common  thing  here  for  women  to  chop  wood, 
and  frequently,  have  I  seen  them  thus  engaged  on  the 
Sabbath.  (I  suppose  their  masters  were  in  Church.)  A 
great  part  of  the  water  that  is  used  in  Palmyra,  is  car- 
ried a  considerable  distance  by  slave  women,  on  their 
heads — and  many  of  them  carry  their  large  washings  to 
and  from  the  public  spring  in  the  same  manner.  (The 
town  is  chiefly  supplied  by  a  fountain.)  Thus  slavery 
not  only  robs,  and  oppresses,  but  turns  even  females  into 
beasts  of  drudgery  and  burden. 

OUR    REASONS    FOR    SUSPECTING    THEM. 

To-day,  the  slaves  we  would  have  helped,  were  here, 
among  many  others,  who  came  to  see  us.  They  looked 
very  much  ashamed,  and  seemed  to  regret  what  they  did, 
since  they  have  ascertained  that  we  were  friends,  and 
wished  to  do  them  good.  But  we  have  not  the  least 
hard  feeling  towards  them — would  just  as  soon  help  them 
to  freedom  as  any  others,  though  they  may  have  volun- 
tarily betrayed  us,  as  some  say.  We  have  rather  felt 
inclined  tc  think  that  it  was  whipped  out  of  them,  by 
their  masters — yet  there  are  some  things  which  strongly 
favor  the  former.  It  is  said  that  the  one  who  was  foremost 
in  the  affair,  belonged  to  a  genuine  kidnapper — if  so, 
he  may  have  feared  we  were  like  his  master,  and  conse- 
quently betrayed  us.  And  it  is  a  well  known  fact,  that 
slaves  in  general  are  taught  that  abolitionists  are  their 


VISIT    FROM    OUR    BETRAYERS.  59 

worst  enemies.  It  is  not  therefore  to  be  wondered  at, 
that  they  should  be  suspicious  of  them,  till  this  idea  is 
corrected — and  this  has  been,  and  will  be  one  good  re- 
sult of  our  imprisonment.  The  slaves  will  learn  the 
true  character  of  abolitionists,  and  fly  to  them  for  help 
from  every  quarter. 

Another  thing,  that  favors  the  idea  that  they  betrayed 
us.  The  slaves  informed  us,  that  they  got  together  one 
night — tied  the  one  who  was  leader  in  the  matter,  to  a 
tree,  and  gave  him  ffty  lashes !  so  incensed  were  they 
at  him,  for  treating  in  such  a  manner,  those  who  loved 
them.; 

Again,  one  of  the  very  slaves  who  assisted  in  taking  us, 
(and  for  it,  received  large  pay  from  the  people),  as  soon 
as  he  learned  our  intentions,  and  that  in  Illinois  were 
friends  to  help  him,  left  his  kind  and  generous  master,  to 
try  and  "take  care  of  himself  1"  I  trust  he  will  suc- 
ceed. 

But  whether  they  did  or  did  not,  voluntarily  betray  us, 
it  matters  not  to  us.  We  are,  by  this  event,  settled  for  a 
time  in  their  midst^  for  which  we  bless  the  Lord.  We 
will  continue  to  seek  their  best  good. 

Aug.  31.  "  Commit  thy  way  unto  the  Lord;  trust 
also,  in  Him,  and  He  shall  bring  it  to  pass."  We  are 
at  times  much  puzzled  to  know  how  to  get  our  letters  to 
our  friends,  and  often  pray  that  the  Lord  will  open  ways 
for  us  to  communicate  with  those  we  love.  To-day 
Brethren  William  Vandoorne,  and  John  Brown  came 
over,  and  contrary  to  all  that  has  been  before  they  were 
allowed  to  come  in  with  our  two  lawyers.  Brother 
Vandoorne  seemed  to  understand  our  straits,  and  while 
we  were  talking  with  the  lawyers,  &c.,  he  with  his  hat 
in  his  hand  behind  him,  backed  up  before  us,  and  be- 
fore Charles  (to  whom  we  had  given  most  of  our  papers), 
and  we  cast  in  our  offerings,  unobserved  by  our  enemies 

FRIENDS ENEMIES    RAGE. 

Sept.  1.  Another  load  of  friends  came  over — brethren 
and  sisters.  Mrs.  Work  came  in  while  the  rest  were  in 
the  wagon  under  the  grates  of  our  window.     We  had 


60  A    WAY    OPENED. 

but  just  passed  our  letters,  shaken  hands  through  the 
double  grates,  and  spoken  a  few  words,  when  they  were 
^ordered  away  from  the  window.  Many  gathered  round 
as  if  to  devour  them.  Their  wild  stare,  and  unmanner- 
ly conduct  was  such  as  might  be  looked  for  among  a 
company  of  savages.  Our  brethren  and  sisters  in  the 
street,  and  we  fast  to  our  huge  chain,  united  in  singing 
some  of  the  precious  "  Songs  of  Zion."  When  we  be- 
gan to  sing,  the  people  in  greater  numbers  gathered  round, 
and  many  went  away  in  a  rage,  cursing,  and  almost 
gnashing  their  teeth  !  0  !  what  a  spirit  is  that,  which 
is  so  envious  at  the  happiness  of  others  !  What  a  heart 
does  it  show  when  a  man  is  filled  with  rage,  and  fury, 
by  seeing  those  who  are  the  objects  of  his  spite,  happy 
in  the  Lord,  and  rejoicing  under  reproaches  !  When  I 
see  the  fury  of  those  who  would  devour  me  —the  great 
numbers  of  great  men,  of  all  classes  who  are  uniting 
against  me — their  resolutions  and  determinations,  al- 
most like  that  of  the  forty,  who  "  bound  themselves  with 
an  oath,  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till  they 
had  killed  Paul" — when  I  see  all  these  things,  and  hear 
their  threats,  and  then  remember  that  they  are  magnify- 
ing themselves  against  God,  it  is  very  comforting  to 
know  that  He  can  put  his  "  hook  in  their  noses,  and  his 
bridle  in  their  lips,"  {Is.  xxxvii.  29),  and  lead  them 
where — and  as  He  will — and  cause  all  their  rage  to 
magnify  his  name. 

SLAVE    WHIPPED. 

Sept,  4.  Last  night  a  slave  passing  the  Jail,  was  or- 
dered by  Esq.  Wilson  to  stop.  "  Where  are  you  go- 
ing '?"  ^'  My  master  sent  me  after  the  Doctor."  "  It  is 
a  d— d  lie  !"  said  Wilson—"  Pull  off  your  shirt."  "  I 
can't  do  that,"  said  the  slave,  and  took  hold  of  Wilson. 
The  guards  came  to  his  help,  and  held  the  slave  while 
Wilson  gave  him  twenty  lashes  !  "  Now  go  home," 
said  he.  "  I  shan't,  I  shall  go  after  the  Doctor,"  replied 
the  slave,  and  ran,  Wilson  pursuing  him. 

Shortly  after  Ambrose  (Dr.  Ely's  slave),  came  along, 
"Where  are  you  going  1"  bawled  out  Wilson.     "It's 


TRUST    IN    THE    LORD,  61 

none  of  your  business,"  replied  A ,  and  as  he   was 

very  large  they  dared  not  attack  him.  Two  others  came 
along  with  clubs  in  their  hands,  and  Esq.  Wilson 
thought  his  safest  way  was  to  let  them  alone.  0  !  the 
abominations  of  slavery !  How  innumerable  are  its 
cruelties  ! 

Sept.  5.  My  faith  fastens  on  the  promises  more  and 
more  strongly;  and  yet  the  blessing  of  being  restored  to 
liberty  and  friends,  seems  almost  too  good,  and  too  great, 
to  expect.  I  am  unworthy  of  it,  but  will  cast  myself 
into  my  Savior's  arms,  to  do  w^ith  me  as  seemeth  good 
to  Him.  His  word  is  very  dear  and  sw^eet  to-day. 
Talked  from  Ps.  xxvii.  1 — 5.  It  gave  me  comfort  and 
peace.  With  the  assurance  that  the  "  Lord  of  Hosts  is 
with  us,"  ''  I  will  not  fear."  "  For  in  the  time  of  trou- 
ble He  will  hide  me  in  a  pavilion,  and  set  me  on  a  Rock." 

The  ''Book  of  Martyrs,"  has  afforded  me  much  com- 
fort and  strength  in  prospect  of  suffering.  As  we  were 
singing,  a  Palmyra  lady  passed  by.  "  Hark,"  said  she, 
"  the  rebels  are  singing."  The  Lord  open  her  eyes,  and 
have  mercy.  The  Sun  is  about  to  leave  us.  Farew^ell, 
"King  of  Day."  Shall  I  greet  you  again,  on  a  Sab- 
bath, in  Missouri  1  I  shall  see  you  where  it  is  best. 
Amen. 

EXTRACT  FROM  A  LETTER  TO  THE  CHURCH  JUST 
BEFORE  THE  TRIAL. 

Dear  brethren  and  sisters,  I  still  ask  you  to  remember 
us  at  the  "  throne  of  grace."  Don't  put  any  trust  in 
man.  There  is  no  hope  in  an  arm  of  flesh.  There  are 
many  who  have  risen  up  against  us,  and  who  are  laying 
deep  their  plans,  in  certain  expectation  of  our  condem- 
nation. They  will  spare  no  money,  nor  efforts  to  ac- 
complish their  end. 

But  "  with  us  is  the  Lord  our  God."  Don't  think  our 
lawyers  can  help  us,  unless  God  be  on  our  side.  Think 
of  Hezekiah  and  Sennacherib — of  Paul  and  Silas,  and 
of  Peter,  Read  the  accounts,  and  look  only  to  the 
Lord.     Let  there  be  much  fervent  prayer  while  the  trial 


62  PREPARATION    FOR   TRIAL. 

is  advancing.     Pray  that  Jesus  our  great  "  counsellor" 
will  direct  the  whole. 

Of  some  of  those  who  shall  come  as  witnesses,  it  may- 
be required  to  testify  to  our  former  character.  Esq. 
Glover  thinks  if  that  is  established,  it  will  be  sufficient, 
and  no  more  will  be  required.  We  wish  W.  J.  C,  to 
recollect  very  particularly  the  conversation  between  him 
and  James  and  the  two  slaves,  to  show  that  the  slaves 
wished  to  go — that  there  was  no  intention  of  taking  them 
against  their  will.  Wright  and  Glover  think  this  very 
important.  We  shall  want  those  to  whom  James  relat- 
ed the  facts,  and  conversation,  and  his  intentions — who 
knew  our  feelings  and  motives,  as  they  have  heard  us 
express  them,  to  testify  to  our  motive — that  it  was  to  set 
them  across  the  river,  according  to  their  own  desire,  and 
not  against  their  wills,  nor  to  make  gain  of  them.  Per- 
haps testimony  may  be  required  as  to  the  time  we  had 
been  in  Missouri.  May  the  Savior  direct  you  all. 
Come  filled  with  the  Spirit,  and  relying  on  God. 

George. 

I  will  here  remark,  that  many  came  over  prepared  to 
testify  on  all  these  points,  but  for  reasons  which  will 
hereafter  appear,  not  one  was  examined — our  lawyers 
all  considering  it  perfectly  unnecessary.  The  particulars 
will  be  given  in  their  order. 

TO    A    FRIEND. 

M ,  how  would  you  feel  to  see  your  father,  mo- 
ther, brothers,  or  sisters  put  up,  and  knocked  off  to  the 
highest  bidder  !  O,  have  we  felt  for  the  poor  slave,  **  as 
hound  with  him  .?"  Did  Christians  realize  their  condi- 
tion ;  O,  how  differently  would  they  act  !  Wherever 
we  go,  "  let  us  cry  aloud.'' 

SALE    OF     HUMAN    BEINGS  ! JOURNAL. 

Sept,  6.  I  know  not  in  w^hat  words  to  express  my 
feelings — my  mind  is  filled  with  mingled  emotions  of 
amazement,  indignation,  pity,  and  horror.  At  noon, 
eight  or  ten  horses  were  sold,  at  sheriff's  sale,  and  then 
a  woman  and  her  child,  for  four  hundred  and  sixty-five 


SALE    OF    HUMAN    BEINGS.  63 

dollars — lastly,  a  man  for  five  hundred  and  seventy-one 
dollars  !  Of  such  things  I  have  often  heard,  but  never 
before  saw  them.     O  !  the  scene  ! 

A  crowd  gathered  round,  and  these  immortal  beings 
— bound  to  eternity,  ^^ought  with  the  sweat,  groans, 
blood,  and  death  of  Jesus  Christ — destined  to  heaven  or 
hell — bearing  the  impress  of  their  Maker's  hand — pos- 
sessing feelings,  emotions,  and  affections  like  ourselves, 
and  the  consciousness  that  they  were  born  with  the  ^'  in- 
alienable rights  of  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  hap- 
piness"— these  were  set  up,  cried,  and  knocked  off 
under  the  hammer,  to  the  highest  bidder,  for  gold  and 
silver  1 

Am  I  among  human  beings'?  Ami  in  a  civilized 
country  '?  Can  it  be  that  T  am  among  those  who  profess 
to  be  the  servants  of  the  blessed  Redeemer,  that  meek 
and  lowly  Lamb  !  Am  I  in  a  community  where  the 
Bible  is  read,  and  its  principles  professed?  O,  what  is 
man  !  Where  are  his  feelings  of  propriety,  of  mercy, 
of  reason,  of  justice,  of  humanity  1  What  do  they 
think  their  fellow-men  are  1  Have  they  any  thought  ot 
an  eternity — of  a  judgment — of  a  righteous,  holy,  and 
just  God  1  Do  they  expect  to  meet  these  proceedings 
at  his  bar?  There,  do  they  expect  to  see  the  poor 
slaves  they  thus  buy  and  sell,  and  be  charged  by  the 
Judge  with  buying,  selling,  and  abusing  Him,  in  the 
person  of  his  children  1  What  can  they  think  ?  What 
have  their  hearts  become  ?  And  what  will  become  ot 
them  ?     Is  there  a  heaven  for  them  1 

Poor  slaves !  what  must  be  their  cogitations,  while 
being  thus  bid  off  ?  And  what  must  be  the  state  of  a 
community — how  distorted,  how  sunken  in  vice,  and 
corruption  and  wickedness — how  far  gone,  and  almost 
past  recovery — how  ripe  for  the  judgments  of  heaven 
and  how  deserving  to  be  cast  into  the  darkness  of  deep 
oblivion  and  eternal  night,  that  can  allow,  practise,  and 
justify  such  awful  abominations  by  law  and  by  the  Bible  ! 
and  who  imprison  and  kill  those  who  oppose  their 
iniquity  ! ! 

And  yet  what  are  northern,  compared  with  southern 


64  A    HORRIBLE    THING    DONE    IN    THE    LAND. 

slave  states'?  0,  my  country,  my  country!  Is  there 
any  mercy  for  it  ?  How  is  God  insulted,  and  cast  away 
(so  to  speak),  when  men  are  looked  upon,  and  treated 
as  the  brutes  !  And  yet  multitudes  who  profess  to  be 
Christians,  yea,  the  ministers  of  the  gospel  !  are  en- 
gaged in  this  hellish  system  of  barbarity — and  worse 
than  heathenish  cruelty,  and  heaven-daring,  insulting 
abomination  !     0  !  heaven  spare. 

Are  they  followers  of  Christ  ?  Are  they  on  the  road 
to  the  Celestial  City  1  And  are  the  upper  regions  to 
ring  wdth  songs  from  such  beings  ?  But  I  forbear.  •'  0 
that  they  were  w^ise,  that  they  would  consider  their  latter 
end,"  and  these  things  also  in  view  of  it.  May  God 
have  mercy  on  them,  open  their  eyes,  melt  their  hearts, 
and  cause  them  to  repent.  May  I  have  right  feelings 
towards  them.     I  can  pray  for  them. 

THE    MISSOURIAn's    LETTER,  AGAIN PRISON    REFLEC- 
TIONS. 

Sept.  6.  Read  the  letter,  written  by  P.  C  Lambert 
— and  a  strange  one  it  is  to  be  written  by  a  professor  of 
religion.  Dr.  Nelson,  that  meekest  of  men — very  harm- 
less, and  who  would  not  injure  a  fellow  mortal  for  a 
w-orld — whose  w^hole  soul  is  filled  w^ith  love  to  God  and 
man — who  thinks  of  naught  but  heaven,  and  doing  good 
to  a  lost  w^orld — he  is  called  a  "•monster  in  human 
shape  /" 

Does  P.  C.  L.,  expect  to  sing  in  heaven  1  Let  him 
know  that  this  "  monster^''  will  be  there  (he  is  already 
there  before  him).  Abolitionists,  whose  hearts  burn  with 
love  to  their  fellow-men — who  are  trying  to  benefit,  help, 
and  comfort  the  poor,  and  w^ho  rebuke  the  iniquities  of 
slavery, — they  are  called  "  vile  fiends.^^  If  such  be 
"■  fiends  "  God  increase  the  number,  and  fill  the  earth 
with  them.  This  man,  no  doubt,  anticipates  a  seat  in 
the  mansions  on  high.  Yet  how  will  he  feel,  and  all 
others  like  him,  when  they  s(;e  "  a  multitude  that  no  man 
can  number  of  these  "  vile  fiends,"  coming  up  before  the 
throne,  and  striking  their  harps  to  the  praise  of  the  Lamb  1 
They  will  surely  be  there,  and  can  such  men  as  P.  C.  L., 


DEPRAVING    INFLUENCE    OF    SLAVERY.  65 

be  happy  in  their  presence  1  Will  their  notes  of  praise 
at  all  harmonize  '?  But  there  is  no  discord  there.  Can 
they  sing  the  same  song?  There  is  only  one  there. 
Then  what  will  they  do  1  Will  a  portion  of  the  upper 
region  be  set  apart  for  them '?  Will  they  be  colonized  ? 
Ah  !  no.  There  is  no  place  in  heaven  for  those  who 
cannot  love  all  men.  I  fear  many  will  find  their  hea- 
ven to  be  hell,     0  !  the  Church  !  Lord  purge  it. 

Of  us  he  says,  '^  I  never  saw  such  poor  deluded  crea- 
tures." Deluded?  Bless  God  for  such  a  delusion  !  0  ! 
that  it  may  rapidly  spread,  till  all  the  Church  shall  be 
under  its  influence.     Happy  delusion  ! 

O  !  how  Slavery  blinds  men's  eyes  and  minds  !  They 
can  see  nothing  good  or  lovely  in  a  person  or  plan,  that 
does  not  uphold  their  "  Domestic  Institutions."  The 
more  faithful  a  man  is  to  them,  the  more  he  is  despised 
and  persecuted  !  And  should  the  glorious  Redeemer  again 
appear,  and  pass  through  the  slave  dominions,  doubtless 
he  would  be  looked  upon  as  the  greatest  ''  fanatic" — • 
''  insurrectionist,"  and  "  monster  in  human  shape,"  that 
ever  trod  God's  footstool — would  be  despised,  hated, 
and  "  hung  as  high  as  Haman,"  without  "'  Judge  or 
Jury,"  by  those  w^ho  "  worship  the  great  goddess,"  and 
fear  lest  "  the  hope  of  their  gains"  should  be  taken 
away  !  Shall  I  then  repine,  and  think  it  hard  that  I 
must  lie  here  so  long  ?  No,  no  !  I  bless  the  Lord  for 
this  chain.  It  looks  sweet  to  me.  I  shall  never  forget 
it. 

COURT. 

On  the  6th  of  Sept.,  court  commenced,  but  our  case 
did  not  come  on  till  the  10th.  There  were  three  rea- 
sons for  its  delay.  First  :  It  took  some  time  for  the 
Sheriff  to  hunt  up  men  for  Jurors.  Second  :  Confident 
of  the  weakness  and  injustice  of  their  cause,  they  had 
sent  to  St.  Louis,  for  one  Crockett,  who  was  paid  a  large 
sum,  by  the  voluntary  contribution  of  individuals — and 
our  trial  must  be  delayed  till  he  arrived.  But  the  third, 
and  perhaps  most  prominent  reason  was,  they  could  not, 
for  a  long  time,  find  any  indictment  against  us,  for  it  had 


66  A    DIFFICULT    CASE    ON    HAND. 

become  universally  acknowledged,  by  friends  and  foes, 
that  we  had  broken  no  law  of  Missoui'i  !  And  what 
to  do  they  knew  not.  To  send  us  to  the  penitentiary 
they  were  determined,  but  the  how  puzzled  them  for  a 
time.  Said  the  States  Attorney  to  a  brother  lawyer, 
"  I  wish  you  would  help  me  a  little.  I  have  a  difficult 
case  on  Jiand.  I  can  find  no  law  on  which  to  predicate 
an  indictment  against  these  men,  and  yet  an  indictn\ent 
must  be  made  out  in  some  way  !"  Yes,  but  none  but 
the  distorted  mind  of  the  slaveholder  could  have  devised 
the  plan.  For  how  is  it  possible  to  indict  a  man  who  is 
obedient  to  the  law  ?  And,  "  Where  no  law  is,  there 
is  no  transgression" — divine  authority  for  it. 

Said  a  lawyer  to  Esq.  Glover,  after  he  had  made  his 
plea  for  us,  and  was  retiring  from  the  court-house — 
''  Well  G.,  you  have  made  it  perfectly  clear,  that  these 
men  have  transgressed  no  law  of  the  State." 

Said  Wright  in  his  speech — ''  If  we  have  no  law  to 
inflict  punishment  upon  these  men — if  we  have  over- 
looked this  point  in  our  legislations,  let  justice  take  its 
course — release  them  and  send  men  to  Jefferson  who 
will  enact  a  laiv,  and  thus  guard  against  all  future  de- 
predations of  the  kind.  At  Jefferson  only,  can  this 
defect  be  supplied." 

To  our  trial  many  of  our  friends  from  Quincy  and  vi- 
cinity cam^e,  with  whom  we  had  frequent  interviews 
through  the  grates,  while  waiting  from  day  to  day  for  our 
case  to  come  on.  Those  who  could  not  come,  wrote, 
assuring  us  of  their  sympathy  and  prayers. 

THE    abolition    STAND. 

While  waiting  in  daily  expectation  of  our  trial,  I  wrote 
the  following  on  the  bottom  of  the  drawer  to  our  stand, 
with  my  pencil,  that  after  we  had  gone  it  might  act  as 
an  Anti-Slavery  lecturer  where  the  living  voice  would 
not  be  heard. 

ADDRESS. 

"  Wo  to  them  who  decree  unrighteous  decrees  (such 
as  slave  laws),  and  establish  iniquity  by  law,"  (such  as 


ADDRESS   TO  ^HE    STAND.  67 

buying  and  selling  men — parting  wives  and  husbands, 
parents  and  children — causing  men  to  work  without 
wages,  the  hire  of  whom  crieth  unto  the  Lord  for  ven- 
geance). Let  every  one  engaged  in  this  system  of 
hellish  iniquity  be  afraid  and  tremble,  for  the  judgments 
of  heaven  hang  over  their  guilty  heads,  and  will  quickly 
fall  upon  them  unless  they  repent. 

0  !  man,  ^'  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come."  "  Escape 
for  your  life."  Ruin  is  nigh.  "  What  thou  doest,  do 
quickly  ;" — for  unless  you  humble  yourself  before  the 
eternal  God,  there  is  no  heaven  for  you,  but  an  awful, 
eternal  hell. 

The  slaves  are  God's  poor.  All  their  sufferings  are 
noticed  by  Him — every  stroke  of  the  whip  is  recorded 
— every  groan  counted — and  every  tear  bottled  up  by 
their  Maker,  to  be  brought  up  against  you  at  the  solemn 
judgment.  How  will  you  answer'?  What  will  you  say 
for  yourself?     You  will  be  speechless. 

1  pity  the  fate  of  a  slaveholder.  If  there  is  a  low 
place  in  hell,  an  enlightened  slaveholder  will  occupy  that 
place.     He  will  be  cursed  by  men  and  devils. 

I  pity  the  children  of  slaveholders.  They  are  trained 
up  for  oppressors,  upon  whom  God  will  pour  the  "  black- 
ness of  darkness"  for  ever  and  ever. 

I  pity  a  patrol.  This  office  is  cruel,  low,  mean,  and 
heart-hardening. 

Dear  stand, — You  have  been  very  kind  to  us  in  our 
confinement.  For  your  valuable  services  we  are  very 
thankful.  As  we  are  now  about  to  leave  you,  we  bid 
you  farewell,  and  send  you  into  the  world  a  single-hand- 
ed abolitionist,  to  preach  deliverance  to  the  captive,  to 
rebuke  men  for  their  sins,  and  warn  them  of  their  danger. 
Cry  aloud  to  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor — spare  not. 
May  you  do  much  good  and  be  protected.  We  com- 
mend you  to  the  mercy  of  the  people.  May  many  of 
the  oppressed  be  delivered  by  your  means. 

I  pray  some  eye  may  fall  upon  it,  and  that  good  may 
result  by  the  blessing  of  the  Lord.  "  How  great  a  mat- 
ter a  little  fire  kindleth." 


68  A    DEVICE— THE    RABBLE. 


TREATMENT    OF    OUR    FRIENDS. 

Though  many  of  our  friends  were  present  in  Palmyra 
for  nearly  a  week,  yet,  by  the  "■  good  hand  of  God  upon 
them,"  no  one  was  injured.  And  wonderful,  as  it  may 
seem,  the  large  body  of  "  dyed-in-the-wool,"  abolition- 
ists were  generously  entertained  by  the  citizens.  Mr. 
Muldrow,  keeper  of  the  Temperance  house,  invited  Mrs. 
Work  and  other  ladies  to  make  his  house  their  home 
during  the  trial.  Mr.  Wilcox,  a  tavern  keeper,  gave  the 
use  of  a  house,  and  fuel,  to  all  who  desired  to  occupy  it. 
I  rejoice  that  I  am  able  to  speak  some  good  of  those  who 
desire  our  destruction.  One  of  our  witnesses,  whose 
testimony  was  deemed  very  important,  was  pursued  by 
a  company,  and  very  narrowly  escaped  with  his  liberty, 
at  the  risk  of  his  life.  By  some  means  (perhaps  by 
some  Illinois  traitor),  it  was  ascertained  that  he  was  with 
James  at  the  time  the  agreement  was  made  to  meet  and 
help  the  slaves.  They  had  determined  to  take  him,  and 
send  him  to  Jefferson  with  us  (merely  for  speaking  to  a 
slave)  !  Their  plan  being  known,  by  one  who  felt 
friendly,  he  was  advised  to  stand  on  Illinois  soil  as 
soon  as  possible.     He  fled,  and  barely  saved  himself. 

On  the  night  of  the  9th,  the  rabble  made  considerable 
disturbance — collected  a  company  of  "  certain  lewd 
fellows  of  the  baser  sort,"  and  marched  round  through 
the  town  singing,  huzzaing,  and  deriding  our  friends,  till 
the  Lord  came  upon  them  and  smote  one  of  their  num- 
ber, making  him  groan  and  cry  aloud,  and  thus  they 
were  dispersed.  How  easy  for  God  to  smite  them  all ! 
They  made  their  boasts  that  if  we  were  cleared,  we 
would  get  a  great  flogging,  before  we  could  get  out  of 
town.  How  vain  their  threats  !  "■  The  Lord  is  on  my 
side.  I  will  not  fear  what  can  man  do  unto  me  ?" 
Dear  Savior,,  stand  by  me. 

THE    CLOSET    MOTHER. 

Said  mother  B.,  as  she  stood  and  talked  with  us 
through  the  grates,  "  If  my  John  (who  was  dead),  was 
there,  I  should  feel  that  I  could  do  more  for  him,  by 


FEW    WILLING    TO    SUFFER.  69 

staying  at  home  in  my  closet^  than  by  going  into  court  to 
testify  for  him  !"  This  is  an  excellent  spirit,  it  shows 
that  she  knows  from  whence  help  must  come,  and  a  con- 
fidence that  she  should  not  be  turned  empty  away.  Ah ! 
give  me  such  to  plead  my  cause — those  who  go  to  the 
fountain  of  help. 

Some  seem  to  think  we  cannot  be  so  happy  here,  as 
at  liberty.  I  know  of  no  two  months  in  all  my  life,  to 
which  I  expect  to  look  with  so  much  real  pleasure,  as  to 
these.     Sweet  walls  !  sweet  chain  ! 

THE    SLEEPING    PREACHER    AGAIN. 

To-day  he  had  a  long  dream  about  delivering  the 
slaves.  As  he  fell  asleep  and  dreamed  in  the  day-time, 
we  had  a  fair  opportunity  to  observe  all  his  motions,  as 
well  as  hear  his  words — and  a  more  amusing  sight  I 
never  saw.  Sometimes  he  would  be  in  one  position, 
levelling  a  cannon  at  the  enemy ;  then  he  would  be 
riding  on  horseback,  spurring  and  hastening  with  all 
speed,  calling  upon  his  troops  to  follow.        * 

.  Said  he,  with  great  energy,  "  Slavery  shall  be  done 
away,  or  I  will  die."  His  whole  soul  seems  to  be  bent 
on  this  one  thing.  This  is  his  fixed  determination — 
asleep  and  awake.  0  !  that  every  abolitionist  had  his 
courage  and  pel-severance.  But  ho\T  few  are  ready  to 
die,  or  even  suffer  a  little  for  the  poor  slave  !  They  are 
willing  to  avow  themselves  the  friends  of  the  despised, 
so  long  as  they  are  surrounded  by  others  who  plead  their 
cause  ;  but  as  soon  as  they  find  themselves  among  the 
enemies  of  the  slave,  they  are  still  and  afraid. 

Said  Charles  (in  his  dream) ,  "  If  no  one  will  go  with 
me,  I'll  go  alone,  in  the  strength  of  God,  and  shall  pre> 
vail.  The  slave  shall  he  free  .'"  May  all  have  this 
spirit  as  respects  spiritual  weapons,  and  go  forward- 
single-handed  if  necessary — determined  never  to  cease 
crying  aloud,  and  using  all  their  endeavors,  till  every 
chain  is  broken,  or  life  is  extinct.  O  Lord  !  gird  up  thy 
people  for  the  work.  Prepare  me  to  go  forth,  and  labor 
successfully  for  the  downtrodden. 


70  THE    TRIAL. 


EXCITEMENT. 

During  the  two  months  we  lay  in  jail  previous  to  trial, 
our  fame  had  spread  far  abroad — and  the  farther  it 
extended,  the  more  exaggerated  and  false  the  statement 
became  ;  so  that  great  excitement  prevailed  over  the 
country.  The  prejudices  of  the  people  were  aroused 
against  us,  and  great  indignation  was  manifest  on  almost 
all  countenances.  When  court  time  came,  multitudes 
assembled  from  far  and  near.  The  old  and  young,  black 
and  white,  rich  and  poor,  all  seemed  enlisted — here  a 
company  and  there  a  group — some  staggering  like  a 
drunken  man,  others  cursing  and  mocking.  Some 
seemed  very  anxious  to  get  into  the  jail,  where  they 
could  lay  hands  on  us  ;  but  God  restrained  them.  They 
evidently  waited  from  day  to  day,  with  much  im- 
patience, to  see  us  brought  forth,  eager  to  get  a  view  of 
such  notorious  disturbers  of  their  peace. 

It  would  be  a  great  wonder,  if,  in  the  midst  of  such  a 
furious  gang  of  wolves,  a  few  feeble  lambs  (our  friends), 
were  not  destroyed,  if  we  did  not  call  to  mind  the  pro- 
mises. From  these,  we  should  have  expected  just  such 
a  wonderful  deliverance. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

TRIAL    AND    CONVICTION. 

On  the  day  previous  to  our  being  brought  forth,  our  at- 
torneys, Warren  and  Glover,  came  into  the  jail,  and  read 
to  us  our  indictments.  And  I  almost  regret  I  have  not 
a  copy  of  them,  for  the  reader — but  it  is  best  I  should 
not  have.  They  were  strange  things  indeed,  and  would 
show  very  clearly,  to  what  extremities  slavery  was 
driven,  when*  obliged  to  resort  to  such  measures  for  its 
support.     The  principle,  by  which  they  were  governed, 


INDICTMENTS.  71 

seemed  to  be,  "  If  we  have  not  rights  we  have  might  on 
our  side,  and  go  to  the  penitentiary  they  shalW^  In  my 
journal,  respecting  it,  I  recorded, — "  What  the  result 
will  be  I  cannot  tell,  but  it  does  appear  as  if,  in  making 
out  their  indictments,  they  lacked  common  sense.  I  can 
say  with  Paul,  ^  Neither  can  they  prove  the  things 
whereof  they  now  accuse  us  ;'  unless  they  suborn  wit- 
nesses (which  a  number  did),  and  then  I  am  sure  they 
will  have  the  worst  of  it." 

There  were  three  indictments.  The  first  took  the 
broad  ground,  and  charged  us  with  stealing  four  or 
five  negroes — being  utterly  false  in  many  of  its  circum- 
stantial statements.  The  second  charged  us  with  an 
attempt  to  steal  them.  The  third,  with  having  formed  a 
combination,  intending  to  make  an  attempt  to  steal 
them — both  the  latter,  as  false  and  ridiculous  in  their 
statements,  as  the  former. 

At  first,  our  counsel  thought  of  trying  me  alone  on 
the  latter  indictment,  as  this  was  the  lightest,  and  T  was 
only  an  accessory  in  them  all — but  finally  concluded 
there  would  be  no  manner  of  danger  in  taking  us  all 
together,  on  the  first,  feeling  confident  that  justice  could 
do  nothing  with  us.     We   consented  to   be  thus  tried. 

"  May  our  faith  be  greatly  increased,  and  continue  to 
increase,  as  we  advance  through  the  fiery  ordeal.  May 
we  have  His  spirit, ''  who,  when  He  was  reviled,  reviled 
not  again — when  he  suffered,  He  threatened  not,  but 
committed  Himself  to  Him  who  judgeth  righteously." 

SHACKLES    OFF. 

Sept,  10.  JYoon.  Truly  they  are  many  who  are  gath- 
ered together  against  us,  to  destroy  us.  What  are  ive^ 
that  we  should  attract  so  much  notice  !  A  little  before 
twelve  o'clock,  they  came,  and  knocked  off  our  fetters, 
with  hammer  and  chisel.  We  were  then  led  out  to  the 
gaze  of  hundreds,  who,  no  doubt,  expected  to  see  some- 
thing very  wonderful.  They  were  a  sight  indeed  ! 
Such  running,  and  crowding,  and  stretching,  and  climb- 
ing— such  eyes,  and  mouths,  and  expressions  of  wonder 
and  amazement,  we  had  not  before  seen  !  O  !  what  mad- 


72  JUHY    CHOSEN. 

ness !     What  folly !     What  meanness !     They  seemed 

almost  ready  to  devour  us. 

Thus  surrounded,  we  walked  to  the  court  house,  each 
accompanied  by  a  guard.  In  a  few  minutes,  court  ad- 
journed, and  we  returned  to  our  palace,  safe  and  sound. 
This  is  the  first  time,  for  more  than  fifty-eight  days,  that 
I  have  taken  a  natural  step.  I  feel  like  a  bird  out  of  its 
cage,  now  that  we  can  walk  about  our  room  with  free- 
dom. 

Evening.  Have  been  before  the  court — house  crowd- 
ed— windows,  doors,  stairs,  &,c.,  all  full,  while  many 
could  not  find  a  place.  After  a  long  time  the  Jury  was 
chosen, — all  of  whom,  with  one  exception,  had  made  up 
their  minds  from  previous  report,  and  under  oath,  con- 
fessed themselves  prejudiced  against  us,  but  thought  they 
could  decide  according  to  justice,  which  was,  in  their 
view,  the  Penitentiary.  Such,  reader,  was  the  impar- 
tial jury ,  before  whom  we  were  tried  ! 

WITNESSES. 

Against  us,  were  three  or  four  witnesses  sworn 
— and  for  us,  about  six.  As  Esq.  B.,  an  old  man, 
w^hose  head  blossomed  in  white,  came  forward  to  be 
sworn  in  our  behalf,  one  of  the  rabble  behind  us,  ex- 
claimed, ^'  there  goes  the  daddy  of  all  Abolitionists." 
But  though  so  many  of  our  witnesses  were  sworn,  when 
the  testimony  and  confessions  of  those  against  us  were 
heard,  it  was  deemed  wholly  unnecessary  to  occupy  more 
time  in  the  examination  of  our  witnesses  ;  as  the  testi- 
mony of  our  enemies  was  considered  abundantly  suffi- 
cient to  clear  us  from  the  indictment. 

Ie  their  first  testimony,  many  things  were  stated,  posi- 
tively false,  and  which  the  witnesses  must  have  known 
to  be  so.  For  example,  Wm.  P.  Brown  testified  that 
he  heard  Work  and  Burr  tell  the  slaves  that  they  had 
sent  off  four  negroes  about  four  weeks  ago — that  they 
had  sent  oif  a  good  many  negroes,  who  were  all  doing 
well,  &c.  The  Devil  could  not  have  told  a  more  abso- 
lute falsehood.  Nothing  of  the  kind  was  ever  uttered 
by  them.     Two  weeks   previous  to  our  arrest,  we  had 


EXAMINATION   OF   WITNESSES BRUWN  S    Ti:STlMONY.    73 

helped  one  on  his  way,  and  that  was  all.  Again  Brown 
said,  when  he  presented  his  gun,  Burr  sprang,  and  said 
"  Lord  God !"  and  appeared  to  be  ne^r  fifteen  feet  high  ■ 
Burr  made  no  such  expression.  The  '^ fifteen  feet'^ 
is  a  sufficient  comment  on  this  testimony. 

Again,  he  swore,  that  when  he  came  to  the  bank,  I 
was  paddling.  I  had  my  fishing  pole  in  my  hand,  and 
was  standing  in  the  skiff,  just  ready  to  draw  my  captive 
from  the  watery  element,  when  he  approached  and  threat- 
ened to  shoot  me.  Again,  he  swore  it  was  dark,  there 
being  a  fog,  so  that  he  could  not  see  a  man  at  any  dis- 
tance. The^ac^  is,  it  was  a  very  bright  night,  and  the 
moon  was  shedding  her  silvery  rays  most  beautifully 
upon  the  earth.  And  many  other  statements,  w^hich  I 
will  not  mention,  were  just  as  false — statements  respect- 
ing what  we  said — what  slaves  said,  &c.  When  cross 
examined  by  our  counsel,  he  said,  "  I  told  Paris, 
Allen,  and  Prince  (slaves),  that  there  were  some  men 
from  Illinois,  who  wished  to  assist  them  in  getting  their 
freedom,  and  that  if  they  wished  to  go,  they  had  my  per- 
mission to  go  with  them  !  They  said  they  did  not 
wish  their  freedom.  I  told  them  to  go  with  Anthony, 
(a  slave) — and  where  he  was  going — and  that  if  they 
saw  any  man  who  wished  to  aid  them  in  getting  their 
freedom,  that  they  had  my  permission  to  go  with  them  ! 
That  I  would  meet  them  before  they  got  to  the  River.  I 
did  dot  direct  Anthony  to  go,  but  I  knew  he  was  going. 
I  did  not  know  that  John  went,  but  John  was  present, 
when  he  told  all  his  boys,  that  they  might  go,  if  they  de- 
sired. We  gave  the  negroes  five  dollars  apiece,  for 
their  conduct,  and  some  more  money  was  made  up  for 
them  in  Palmyra  afterwards.  I  gave  these  directions  to 
my  negroes,  at  my  home,  in  the  yard,  before  they  went. 
I  told  them  to  go  where  Anthony  had  appointed  to  meet 
them — the  prisoners — at  the  river,  I  told  Allen  to  go, 
and  get  hold  of  the  skiff,  and  hold  it.  I  also  stated  to 
Wiseman,  the  directions  I  had  given  to  my  negroes.  I 
don't  know  that  the  prisoners  had  ever  seen  the  negroes 
before,  nor  do  I  know  that  any  agreement  had  been 
made  to  meet  the  negroes.     I  never  had  any  communi- 

4 


74  NEGRO  TESTIMONY  LUGGED  IN. 

cation  directly  or  indirectly,  with  the  prisoners,  prior  to 
the  time  I  took  them.  I  had  no  control  over  Woolfolk's 
negro.  Woolfolk  was  not  at  home.  I  do  not  know 
that  John  heard  me,  when  I  said  that  as  many  as  wished 
to  go  had  my  permission,  but  he  was  present  in  the  yard 
and  heard  me." 

Reader,  what  think  you  of  sending  men  to  Penitentia 
ry  for  twelve  years  on  such   testimony '?     It  needs  no 
comment. 

Mr.  Quinn  was  examined.  Among  other  things  he 
stated  that  he  saw  Burr  two  weeks  before  our  arrest,  in 
Boulman's  field,  where  he  was  at  work.  When  he  left 
he  did  not  go  in  the  precise  direction  given  to  him,  he 
did  not  go  in  any  road.^^  Cross  examined.  He  said, 
"  Burr  did  not  speak  to  the  negroes,  and  there  was  no 
road,  to  go  in  the  direction  my  uncle  gave  him.  He  was 
in  thejieldy  and  there  was  no  road .'" 

Reader,  you  may  consider  this  as  a  specimen  of  the 
circumstantial  evidence  brought  against  us.  Look  at  it. 
Because,  perchance.  Burr  did  not  go  in  the  precise  course 
he  was  directed  ;  because,  in  a  field  where  there  was  no 
road  he  varied  a  little  to  the  south,  what  is  the  conclu- 
sion '?     Why,  that  he  wanted  to  steal  the  slaves  ! 

Another  thing.  When  the  witnesses  were  cross  ex- 
amined, our  counsel  were  particular  to  enquire  from 
whenceihey  derived  their  information  (on  many  points). 
They  were  obliged  to  confess,  ''from  the  slaves  /"  By 
the  laws  of  Missouri,  a  black  man's  testimony  against  a 
white  man,  is  of  no  avail,  and  yet  here,  they  were  lug- 
ging in  testimony  after  testimony,  as  if  they  saw  or 
heard  the  things  themselves,  when,  lo  !  "  My  negroes  told 
me,"  so  and  so. 

Crockett,  the  St.  Louis  lawyer,  saw  that  the  most  of 
the  testimony  of  the  witnesses  was  likely  to  be  shown 
to  be  but  the  mere  say-so  of  the  negroes,  and  he  remon- 
strated strongly  against  our  counsel  asking  such  ques- 
tions. 

Mr.  Boulman,  an  old   man,  tottering  on  the  brink 
of  the  grave,  was   examined,  but  what   he  said,  mere 
ly  made  sport,  and  a   roar   of  laughter   in  the  assem- 


SPEECH    OF    GLOVER.  75 

bly — and  I  deem  it  not  necessary  to  fill  my  pages  with 
trifling  nonsense.  For  want  of  room,  I  am  obliged  to 
omit  much  I  otherwise  should  desire  to  lay  before  the 
public. 

Sept,  11.  Last  night  as  we  were  talking  together, 
one  above  cried  out,  "  Shut  your  mouths  there  below, 
and  go  to  sleep."  They  had  been  playing  cards  and  ca- 
rousing, so  that  we  could  scarcely  sleep  at  all,  and 
then  because  we  could  not  sleep  on  account  of  their 
noise,  and  were  passing  the  time  in  conversation,  their 
hearts  were  so  filled  with  spite  and  envy,  that  they 
grudged  us  even  that  happiness.  0,  what  a  spirit. 
But  such  worketh  slavery. 

THE    PLEADING. 

The  States  Attorney  [Abernethy],  made  a  short 
speech,  venting  out  his  hatred  to  abolitionists — classed 
them  with  Mormons,  yea,  with  the  notorious  land  pi- 
rates, John  A.  Murrell's  gang,  holding  us  up  as  terrible 
creatures,  and  making  appeals,  to  excite  the  prejudice 
and  hatred  of  the  multitude,  who  were  already  so  charged 
therewith,  that  they  could  scarcely  contain  themselves. 

In  his  speech  he  compared  the  slaves  to  sheep,  and 
liberty  to  salt ; — said  that  enticing  away  the  slave  by 
spreading  the  offer  of  liberty  before  him,  was  just  as 
really  larceny,  as  tolling  away  a  man's  flock  of  sheep 
by  salt. 

Glover  followed  him  with  a  clear,  forcible,  and  argu- 
mentative speech,  showing  by  various  illustrations  that 
what  we  did  could  not,  in  any  sense  of  the  word,  be 
called  larceny.  His  illustrations  and  references  I  cannot 
call  to  mind.  He  made  some  thrilling  appeals  to  the 
jury  with  regard  to  the  importance  of  justice — beautiful- 
ly introduced  the  case  of  Aristides — referred  to  the 
house  in  which  we  were  assembled  as  being  called  a  house 
of  justice,  &c. — acknowledged  that  the  rights  of  the  peo- 
ple had  been  invaded — ^but  there  was  no  law  forbidding 
it,  and  consequently  they  must  patiently  and  nobly  bear 
the  wrong,  till  legal  steps  could  be  taken  to  prevent 
such  things. 


76  SPEECHES   OF   ANDERSON    AND    WARREN. 

He  made  the  case  very  plain  ;  but  their  hearts  were 
so  filled  with  deep-rooted  prejudices,  and  their  minds  so 
blinded  to  everything  that  does  not  uphold  slavery,  the 
jury  appeared  to  see  no  force  in  his  reasoning. 

Anderson  followed  Glover.  He  volunteered  his  ser- 
vices, and  talked  very  wickedly.  His  whole  speech 
was  merely  a  wild,  boisterous  harangue  against  Aboli- 
tionism and  Mormonism  (classing  us  with  the  Mormons), 
appealing  with  great  spirit  to  the  malice  and  prejudice  of 
the  jury  and  crowded  assembly  present,  that  he  might 
make  our  punishment  more  sure.  He  fought  hard 
against  God,  against  his  truth,  his  poor  and  his  *•  little 
ones' — against  righteousness  and  all  reason,  mercy,  jus- 
tice and  humanity.  It  distressed  my  soul  exceedingly 
to  hear  a  professor  of  religion  (I  was  informed  he  was 
such),  talk  thus ;  and  I  could,  at  the  time,  but  raise  my 
heart  to  God  in  his  behalf.  0  !  that  his  eyes  may  be 
opened.  Once  (as  I  am  informed)  he  professed  to  be  a 
warm  friend  of  Dr.  Nelson  and  of  the  poor  slave — but 
he  has  laid  aside  such  feelings,  and,  as  his  own  slave 
testifies,  is  now  w^orse  than  ever — more  oppressive  to  the 
slaves,  and  more  bitter  against  those  who  plead  their 
cause.  He  plead  strongly  for  slavery — made  exciting 
appeals,  and  seemed  to  desire  ardently  our  long  impri- 
sonment. 

Shall  we  meet  him  in  heaven?  How  will  he  look 
upon  us  and  sing  with  us  there  7  Unless  his  feelings 
change  from  those  expressed,  he  could  not  be  happy 
with  us.     The  Lord  will  make  it  all  right. 

Alanson  and  myself  wTote  him  a  very  plain  letter, 
w^hich  he  published,  to  increase  the  prejudice  against  us, 
and  au2:ment  our  sufFerino;. 

Warren  next  made  a  lucid  speech — showing  clearly, 
by  a  variety  of  familiar  illustrations,  that  what  we  did, 
could  not  be  called  larceny.  He  was  an  Illinoisian,  and 
much  prejudice  prevailed  against  him  in  Palmyra,  many 
supposing  him  to  be  an  abolitionist.  Yet  he  plead 
boldly.  That  his  arguments  might  have  more  force,  or 
to  secure  his  own  safety,  he  told  them — "•  I  have  never 
yet  passed  for  an  abolitionist  on  either  side  of  the  river." 


SPEECH    OF   WRIGHT.  77 

Whether  he  was  an  abolitionist,  I  cannot  say — but  this 
much  I  can  say  for  him — he  and  Moses  Hunter  were 
the  first  of  our  friends  whom  we  saw  after  our  confine- 
ment. They  both  prayed  with  us  in  the  jail  ;  and  there, 
in  the  presence  of  the  jailer,  guard,  &c.,  he  prayed  for 
the  "  oppressed"  as  not  one  half  of  the  abolitionists 
would  dare  to. 

Wright  followed,  making  the  closing  speech  in  our 
behalf.  He  was  quite  lengthy  but  not  tedious.  He 
took  up  the  statute,  and,  from  standard  authors  (so  re- 
ceived on  all  other  points  even  in  slave  states),  demon- 
strated to  every  unprejudiced  mind,  that  upon  no  possi- 
ble principle  of  legal  interpretation,  could  our  conduct  be 
called  larceny — that  there  was  no  law  whatever  in 
Missouri  touching  our  case. 

He  took  up  the  facts,  and  showed  that  we  had  no  in- 
tention to  convert  said  property  to  our  own  use — had  no 
self-interest  in  the  matter,  but  desired  only  the  benefit  of 
the  slave.  In  every  point  of  view,  from  legal  rules,  le- 
gal principles  and  examples,  he  in  numerous  ways 
brought  out  the  same  truth. 

Said  he — ''  I  appear  before  you  as  a  friend  to  our  in- 
stitutions— as  a  citizen  of  the  State,  and  as  a  slaveholder ^ 
but  also  a  defender  of  justice.  I  believe  those  men 
were  honest  in  their  intentions,  and  really  desired  to 
benefit  the  slave.  I  have  no  doubt  that  they  think  them- 
selves persecuted,  and,  should  they  go  to  the  peniten- 
tiary, will  feel  that  they  are  martyrs,  and  that  their 
crown  will  shine  brighter,  and  their  song  rise  higher  on 
account  of  what  they  now  suffer.  I  despise  an  aboli- 
tionist, and  their  conduct  too,  but  I  plead  that  there  is 
no  law  to  hit  the  case,  and  therefore  they  should  not  be 
punished.  Our  only  way  is  to  send  men  to  Jeflferson  who 
shall  make  provision  for  the  future.*     Let  justice  take 

*The  followino^  law  was  passed  and  approved  by  the  Governor  more 
than  three  years  after  we  were  confined  in  the  Penitentiary. 

"  If  any  person  shall  forge  for  any  slave  a  free  pass,  or  place  in  the 
possession  of  any  slave  any  paper  or  thing  whatever,  by  which  such 
slave  may  the  more  readily  escape  from  his  master. — and  any  person 
who  may  abduct  or  entice,  or  attempt  to  abduct  or  entice  any  slave  away 
from  his  master,  such  person  shall,  for  every  such  offence,  be  subject  to 


78  THE    GREAT    LEVER. 

its  course,"  &c.  He  plead  nobly,  though  he  was  a 
slaveholder.  None  but  those  who  were  determined  not 
to  see  could  help  seeing  the  truth,  as  thus  spread  before 
them  in  meridian  brghtness.  He  showed  that  the  slaves 
were  so  far  from  being  in  our  possession,  and  under  our 
control,  that  we  were  in  their  possession,  and  that  they 
were  in  the  possession  of  their  masters,  acting  according 
to  their  commands,  and  under  their  control — and  instead 
of  our  stealing  them,  that  they  stole  us. 

It  was  now  evening.  After  an  intermission  of  half  an 
hour,  we  again  assembled,  and  Crockett  made  a  display 
of  his  ingenuity  in  evading  argument,  blinding  men's 
eyes,  and  causing  justice  to  fall  in  the  streets.  His 
speech  pleased  the  rabble  very  much,  but  was  not  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  law. 

For  the  information  of  the  reader,  I  will  mention  the 
great  lever  by  which  he  overturned,  in  the  minds  of  the 
jury,  all  that  had  been  brought  forward  from  standard 
authorities,  by  our  counsel.  From  a  great  many  refer- 
ences, they  had  shown  what  was^  and  what  was  not  lar- 
ceny— and  that  the  present  case  could  not  from  any 
definition,  or  principle,  or  example,  be  construed  into 
larceny.  But  a  very  easy  way  to  get  round  all  this,  had 
Crockett,  by  simply  saying  that  "  England  had  no  slave 
property,  consequently  all  these  examples  that  have  been 
brought  forward,  have  no  application  to  this  species  of 
property,  and  are  wholly  irrelevant !  !  !"  Amazing  !  what 
a  discovery  !  Where  is  the  school-boy  that  does  not  know 
that  England  did  have  such  kind  of  property,  when  the 
laws  were  made  ?  And  yet,  this  palpable  absurdity  was 
swallowed  by  the  mass,  as  an  unanswerable  argument. 

His  speech  continued  till  near  midnight,  on  Saturday  ; 
we  then  returned  to  our  habitation,  to  spend  the  Sabbath. 

an  indictment  in  any  court  in  the  State  having  criminal  jurisdiction, 
and,  on  conviction  thereof,  shall  be  confined  in  the  Penitentiary  of  the 
State  for  a  term  of  years  not  less  than  five  nor  more  than  ten." — Sec.  vii. 
Reader,  the  above  is  a  true  copy  from  the  State  Records,  signed  b)'-  the 
Speaker  of  the  House,  President  of  the  Senate,  Secretary  and  Governor 
of  the  State  of  Missouri,  March  27,  1845,  And  we  were  locked  in  the 
Penitentiary,  Oct,  3,  1841.  Judge  whether  we  were  transgressors  of 
their  laws. 


DESTINY  UNCERTAIN YET    NOT    ANXIOUS.  79 


JOURNAL. 

Sept.  12.  After  the  scenes  of  the  past  week,  the 
care,  anxiety,  and  suspense  in  which  we  have  been  held 
— surrounded  by  gazing  crowds,  who  poured  their  ana- 
themas upon  us,  and  thirsted  for  our  blood,  how  delight- 
ful to  be  again  enclosed  in  our  room  from  the  multitudes  ! 
Yea,  how  sweet  to  meet  another  Sabbath,  when  we  can 
draw  near,  and  pour  out  our  hearts  into  the  bosom  of 
our  Savior.  Though  we  are  yet  in  suspense,  it  is  good 
to  have  this  day,  to  study  our  bibles  and  pray.  The 
result  is  yet  uncertain.  It  is  now  in  the  hands  of  the 
judge  and  jury,  and  they  are  in  the  hands  of  God — and 
I  am  sure  He  w^ill  lead  to  that  decision  which  will  most 
advance  the  cause  of  liberty  and  truth.  Feeling  this, 
and  desiring  only  the  advancement  of  that  cause,  why 
should  one  anxious  thought  possess  my  bosom  1  They 
say  they  must  punish  us^  to  deter  others  from  the  like, 
and  put  a  stop  to  such  proceedings — but  how  vain  !  Why 
cannot  they  see  that  the  more  they  punish,  the  worse  it 
will  be  for  them  1  For  they  will  only  increase  the 
number  of  "  these  vile  fiends,"  an  hundred  fold  !  Well, 
if  Jesus  be  with  me,  I  can  bear  the  reproaches  and 
insults  of  man.  Confinement  will  be  liberty ;  the 
prison,  a  palace  ;  stripes,  sweet-oil ;  hard  labor,  rest  ; 
separation  from  friends,  tolerable ;  and  death,  in  forms 
frightful,  will  be  glorious. 

In  ourselves,  in  our  friends,  in  our  lawyers,  in  man, 
there  is  no  help  ;  "  our  help  is  in  the  name  of  the  Lord." 
''  Man's  extremity  is  God's  opportunity." 

SENTENCE. 

Sept,  13.  Monday  morning,  we  again  went  before  the 
court.  After  the  different  instructions  were  given  to  the 
judge,  and  he  had  charged  the  jury,  that  we  were  guilty^ 
&c.,  they  retired  a  short  time,  and  returned  with  a  verdict 
of  "  Guilty^  and  twelve  years  in  the  penitentiary.''^  Clap- 
ping of  hands,  and  shouts  of  "  good,  good,"  filled  the 
house.  Though  they  had  so  strongly  declared  they 
would  hang  us,  if  we  were  sentenced  for  less  than  twenty 


go 


INTENDED    MURDER. 


years,  they  appeared  to  be  satisfied,  when  this  sentence 
was  pronounced.  "  There,"  said  one,  "  weVe  got  clear 
of  mobbinjij  them !" 

OUR     GALLOW^S. 

So  general  was  the  expectation,  that  they  could  do 
nothing  with  us,  by  law,  that  a  mob  had  been  organized, 
who  had  erected  our  galloivsj  provided  ropes,  blacked 
their  faces,  and  were  ready  to  take  us  at  a  moment's 
notice,  in  case  we  were  acquitted,  and  hang  us  on  the 
spot !  Reader,  do  you  believe  this  1  It  cannot  be 
doubted.  I  have  abundant  testimony,  printed,  oral,  and 
optical.  On  this  point  I  shall  let  the  Missourians  speak 
for  themselves. 

Yes,  there  w^ere  twenty  men,  at  Palmyra  and  Hannibal, 
who,  in  the  sight  of  God,  were  (and  if  living  are),  guilty 
of  our  murder  !  They  are  murderers  in  the  light  of 
God's  law,  and  as  such,  they  will  be  tried  and  condemned 
at  the  great  tribunal,  unless,  before  that  time,  they  make 
their  peace  with  the  Judge.  We  pity  them,  we  pray 
for  them — "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not 
what  they  do." 

BILL  OF  EXCEPTIONS — FROM  THE  COURT  RECORDS. 

*'  And  this  being  all  the  evidence  in  the  cause,  the  counsel  for  the 
prisoners  ask  the  court  to  instruct  the  jury  as  follows  : 

"  That  before  they  can  find  the  defendants  guilty,  they  must,  from 
the  evidence  in  the  cause  (and  from  no  other  source),  find  the  follow- 
ing facts  : 

"  1.  That  the  defendants  had  possession  of  the  slaves.  And,  to 
constitute  a  possession  in  them,  of  said  slaves,  the  jury  must  from 
the  evidence  in  the  cause,  find  that  the  defendants  exercised  autho- 
rity to  restrain  the  movements  of  the  slaves,  or  (the  slaves  being 
present),  claimed  the  right  of  control,  dominion,  or  authority  over 
the  will  of  said  slaves. 

"  That  if  they  find  that  the  defendants  were  so  possessed  of  said 
slaves,  the  jury  must  also  find,  from  the  evidence  in  the  cause, 
that  at  the  time  of  becoming  so  possessed  of  said  slaves,  it  was  the 
intention  of  said  defendants,  to  convert  the  property  in  said  slaves 
to  their  own  use.  If  on  the  contrary  the  jury  shall  find  from  the 
evidence  in  the  cause,  that  the  defendants  were  in  the  control  of 
said  slaves  or  in  the  power  of  said  slaves,  or  that  when  the  defend- 
ants and  slaves  met  and  while  they  remained  together,  the  defend- 


INSTRUCTIONS.  -  8J 

ants  claimed  no  authority  over  said  slaves,  nor  exercised  any,  but 
met  the  slaves  on  equal  looting,  as  free  men,  they  ought  to  find  the 
defendants  not  guilty 

"They  ask  the  court  further  to  instruct  the  jury,  that  whether 
Anthony  met  the  defendants,  with  or  without  the  consent  of  his 
master,  still,  to  constitute  a  taking  of  said  slave,  by  the  defendants, 
the  said  slave  must  have  been  in  the  possession  of  said  defendants, 
as  before  explained — and  that  even  such  possession  cannot  author- 
ize the  jury  to  find  defendants  guilty  of  larceny  unless  the  jury  can 
also  find  from  the  evidence  in  the  cause,  that  at  the  time  defendants 
had  the  intention  to  convert  the  pro])erty  in  said  slaves,  to  their  own 
use.  That  a  conversion  to  the  use  of  said  defendants  cannot  be 
made  out,  by  merely  showing  that  the  defendants  were  willing  and 
desirous  to  give  aid  and  ass/stance  to  said  slave  or  slaves  in  crossing 
the  Mississippi  river,  and  in  pursuing  their  journey  to  Canada,  but 
that  there  must  be  an  intention  to  sell,  or  hire,  or  retain  said  slaves 
for  their  service,  or  otherv.ise  to  exercise  acts  of  ownership  over 
said  slaves." 

The  record  proceeds — "  Which  instructions  the  court 
refused,  and  instructed  the  jury  that  the  agreement  to 
meet  the  slaves  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  them  in  ob- 
taining their  freedom,  and  their  meeting  under  that 
agreement  constituted  a  taking  !  To  which  opinion  of 
the  court,  in  refusing  to  grant  the  instruction  asked  by 
the  counsel,  for  the  prisoners,  and  deciding  that  the 
agreement  to  meet  the  slaves,  constituted  a  taking,  the 
defendants  except." 

The  attorney  for  the  State  moved  the  court  for  the 
following  instructions  : 

State,  of  Missouri,  against  George  Thompson,  James  Burr,  and 
Alanson  Work,  for  larceny.  The  said  State,  by  her  attorney  moves 
the  court  to  instruct  the  jury  : 

1.  That  if  they  believe  from  the  evidence  in  this  cause,  that  James 
Burr  and  Alanson  Work  did  steal,  take,  and  carry  away  the  slaves, 
as  charged  in  the  indictment,  or  any  one  of  them,  and  George 
Thompson  was  in  any  way  aiding  or  abetting  as  charged  in  the  in- 
dictment, then  they  must'  find  them  all  guilty,  as  charged  in  the 
second  count  of  said  indictment. 

2.  That  if  they,  the  defendants.  Burr  and  Work  had  the  slaves, 
or  anyone  of  them  under  their  control  or  government,  and  while  so, 
caused  the  said  slaves  to  take  one  step,  then  the  taking  and  carrying 
away  was  completed. 

3.  That  if  the  defendants  fraudulently  intended  to  deprive  the 
owners  of  said  slaves,  of  the  property  and  labor  of  said  slares, 
and  to  confer    the    same    on    them  (the  slaves),  the    defendants 

4* 


82  REFUSED    A    NEW    HEARING. 

or  any  third  person  or  persons,  other  than  the  said  owners, 
that  IS  sufficient  to  make  the  stealing,  taking  and  carrying 
away,  larceny.  That  if  the  jury  believed  there  wcis  a  taking,  it  is 
no  difference  whether  the  taking  was  effected  by  physical,  or  moral 
force,  if  the  force  was  sufficient  to  effect  the  object  intended. 

5.  (Erased). 

6.  That  if  the  jury  find  from  the  evidence  in  this  cause,  that  the 
defendants,  James  Burr  and  Alanson  Work  attempted  to  steal,  take, 
and  carry  away  the  slaves,  or  any  one  of  them  as  charged  in  the 
indictment,*  and  that  George  Thompson  aided  or  abetted  in  such 
attempt,  but  failed  in  executing  said  attemj)t,  then  they  must  find 
them,  Burr  and  Work,  guilty  of  said  attempt,  and  George  Thomp- 
son guilty  as  accessory  before  the  fact  of  said  attempt," — which  (in- 
struction) was  given  by  the  court.  To  which  opinion  of  the  court 
in  giving  the  said  instructions  for  the  State,  the  defendants  by  their 
counsel  also  excepted.  After  verdict,  the  defendants  moved  in 
writing  for  a  new  trial  as  follows. 

'  /       Indictment  for  larceny. 

Burr,  Work,  and  Thompson,       )  °^  ^^^^^^ 

The  defendants  by  their  counsel,  move  the  court  for  a  new  trial. 

1.  Because  the  court  refused  proper  instructions  asked  by  the  de- 
fendants. 

2.  Because  the  court  gave  improper  instructions  on  behalf  of  the 
plaintiff. 

3.  Because  the  verdict  is  against  evidence. 

4.  Because  it  is  against  law. 

5.  Because  the  punishment  \s  excessive. 

Glovfr  and  Wright,  for  def'ts. 

Which  motion  the  court  also  overruled,  and  the  defend- 
ants excepted  to  the  opinion  of  the  court  in  overruling 
said  motion.  The  defendants  then  moved  in  writing  to 
arrest  the  judgment  in  the  case,  as  follows  : 

State,  ) 

vs.  >    Indictment. 

Burr,  Work,  and  Thompso-n,       ) 

The  defendants  move  the  court  to  arrest  the  judgment  in  the  above 
cause. 

1.  Because  the  declaration  is  bad. 

2.  Because  the  judgment  is  for  the  wrong  party. 

Glover  and  Wright,  for  def'ts. 

But  the  court  also  overruled  said  motion,  and  defendants  excepted, 

♦  This  is  wholly  gratuitous  and  false,  for  there  was  no  such  charge  in 
the  indictment  by  which  we  were  tried — the  charge  was  broad  sTEALma 
—-the  attempt  to  steal  v/as  a  separate  indictment  altogether. 


APPEAL   TO   THE    SUPREME    COURT    REFUSED.  83 

and  prayed  that  their  several  exceptions  to  the  opinions  and  deci- 
sions of  the  court  as  aforesaid,  might  be  signed  and  sealed j  and 
made  part  of  the  record  in  the  cause.     This  is  done  accordingly. 

^  J  P.  H.  McBride,  Judge. 

Jeste.    J  p.  RucKER,  C/er^. 

(A  copy.) 

From  the  foregoing,  the  reader  will  get  a  pretty 
good  idea  of  the  circumstances  in  the  case,  as  also  of  the 
flagrant  inJHstice  we  suffered.  The  exceptions  and  in- 
structions of  our  counsel  were  contemned,  and  utterly 
rejected — our  appeal  for  a  new  hearing  refused,  and  every 
motion  in  our  favor  vetoed  by  the  judge. 

We  remainred  in  jail  until  the  17th,  when  we  went  out 
to  receive  our  sentence  from  the  Judge.  After  hearing 
it,  we  appealed  to  the  Supreme  Court  of  Missouri — and 
obtained  a  respite  of  two  weeks,  while  our  counsel  could 
go  to  St.  Louis,  where  the  court  was  sitting — but  the 
Supreme  Judge  utterly  refused  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  it,  and  would  not  allow  the  appeal.  Thus  our 
twelve  years  stared  us  fairly  in  the  face  ;  but  by  the  grace 
of  God,  we  were  enabled  to  meet  them  undaunted  and 
unmoved. 

Let  me  here  remark  (what  the  reader  must  have  ob- 
served), that  it  was  evident  through  the  whole  of  our 
trial  and  imprisonment,  we  were  not  looked  upon  nor 
considered  as  common  State  felons,  but  as  abolitionists. 
It  was  contended  by  no  one  that  we  intended  to  steal  the 
slaves  in  the  common  acceptation  of  that  term.  Every 
body  acknowledged  us  as  "  true  blue''  abolitionists,  who 
desired  only  the  good  of  the  slave. 

NOVEL    DECISION. 

During  the  course  of  the  trial,  it  was  contended  and 
decided,  that  a  man  on  the  East  bank  of  the  Mississippi 
river,  might  steal  another  on  the  West  bank !  It  was 
not  necessary  that  he  should  even  see,  or  speak  with  the 
slave  ;  if,  by  any  means,  by  moral  suasion,  letter,  or 
signs,  he  helps  a  slave  to  freedom,  who  had  of  his  own 
accord  run  away  from  his  master,  he  is  guilty  ol 
grand  larceny  !     If  a  man  in  Quincy  lels  it  be  known 


84  STEALING    SLAVES    WITH   SALT. 

that  he  will  help  slaves  on  their  way,  after  they  have 
crossed  the  river — and  this  information  spreads  among 
the  slaves,  so  that  hundreds  take  shelter  under  his  roof ; 
what  is  the  decision  of  a  court  of  justice  in  Missouri? 
Why,  that  he  stole  them  all,  though  he  may  never  have 
seen  one  of  them  till  they  called  at  his  door  for  help. 
Nay  more.  If  he  only  sends  word  into  Missouri  to  one 
slave,  and  that  slave  spreads  the  news  to  others,  that  in 
Quincy  are  friends  who  will  help  them^ — as  many  as 
will  come — they  come — others  help  them  on  their  way 
— he  sees  or  speaks  to  none  of  them — what  is  the  deci- 
sion in  Missouri,  by  lawyers,  judges,  and  juries  ]  Why 
he  STOLE  them  all!  Howl  pray.  "Why  he  placed 
the  SALT  before  them!"  "  Salt !  salt ! — Sheep  !  Sheep  !" 
is  the  great  hue  and  cry,  for  an  illustration  on  this 
subject. 

Hereafter,  reader,  you  shall  have  more  as  novel  deci- 
sions as  this,  by  Missouri  courts  of  justice. 

OUR   MURDERERS    AGAIN, 

As  this  subject  is  in  close  connexion  with  our  trial,  I 
will  close  this  chapter  with  testimony  on  the  point.  A 
man  writing  from  Palmyra  says,  "  There  is  a  determina- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  citizens,  should  they  be  cleared, 
in  consequence  of  any  flaw  or  technicality  in  the  law, 
not  to  let  them  go  unpunished, 

"  This,  I  think  you  may  put  down  as  a  settled  point — 
and  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  it  would  be  far  better  for 
the  prisoners  to  be  sent  to  the  penitentiary,  than  to  be 
turned  loose  here — for  there  is  no  telling  what  scenes 
might  be  enacted.  On  one  day  I  heard  the  above  senti- 
ment expressed  on  several  occasions  by  as  respectable 
gentlemen  as  there  are  in  the  county.  Suppose,  sir, 
that  those  men  had  been  cleared,  could  not  every  man 
in  this  community  have  done  the  same  with  impunity  1 
Most  assuredly,  and  I  repeat  it — I  should  deeply  deplore 
to  see  these  men  loose,  in  Palmyra,  for  there  is  no  tell- 
ing what  scenes  might  be  enacted." 

I  am  thankful  I  can  inform  the  public  "  what  scenes" 
would  have  been  '''  enacted''  had  we  been  cleared. 


OUR    MURDERERS — TESTIMONY*  86 

Rev.  Wm.  Beardsley,  writing  for  the  Oberiin  Evan- 
gelist, says,  "  We  have  been  assured  by  respectable 
people  in  Missouri,  that  there  were  many  at  the  court, 
prepared  and  fully  determined,  in  case  they  were  not 
convicted,  to  assassinate  them  on  the  spot." 

A  minister,  at  the  time  he  wrote,  living  at  St.  Louis, 
and  acquainted  in  Palmyra,  handed  us,  in  the  Peniten- 
tiary, a  letter  (hereafter  to  be  introduced)  in  which  he 
says,  "  I  believe  the  Lord  overruled  the  affair  for  the 
preserving  of  your  lives — for  had  you  been  acquitted, 
you  all  would  have  certainly  been  murdered  !  The  in- 
furiated mob,  with  their  faces  all  blacked,  had  prepared 
the  gallows,  and  even  the  ropes  for  your  execution  !  0  I 
tell  it  not  in  Gath — publish  it  not  in  the  streets  of  Aske- 
lon! 

After  we  had  been  in  the  Penitentiary,  nearly  four 
years,  a  man  who  at  the  time  of  our  trial  (I  believe  he 
was  present)  lived  in  the  adjoining  county,  said  to  us, 
"  To  your  trial,  twenty  men  came  from  Hannibal  pre- 
pared to  hang  you  in  case  of  an  acquittal.  When  the 
sentence  was  announced,  ?i  magistrate  smdio  his  fellow, 
"  There  we've  got  clear  of  mobbing  them  !" 

Reader,  turn  back  and  read  their  repeated  threats, 
their  oaths  and  curses,  and  then  judge  if  I  speak  falsely. 
*'  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge." 


CHAPTER  VIIL 

JOURNAL  AND  LETTERS. 

TWELVE    YEARS    IN   THE    PENITENTIARY. 

Sept,  13.  "  Father,  not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt.*' 
"  Glorify  thy  name." 

If  that  is  the  field  of  labor  for  me — if  most  for  my 
good— if  best  for  my  friends — if  the  cause  of   Christ 


86  PATIENT    IN    TRIBULATION. 

needs  it — if  abolitionists  need  it  to  stir  them  up — if  the 
poor  slave  needs  it — if  it  will  be  for  the  best  good  of  the 
world — "  if  my  crown  will  shine  brighter  in  heaven,  my 
song  rise  higher,"  and  be  sweeter — then  Amen  !  I 
shall  be  acquitted  at  the  great  and  supreme  tribunal  of 
the  universe.  Then  my  dear  Savior  will  act  as  judge, 
and  the  world  will  see  and  acknowledge  the  justness  of 
my  cause.  Then  those  who  are  now  my  enemies,  and 
rejoice  and  clap  their  hands  at  my  condemnation,  will  be 
covered  with  shame  and  everlasting  confusion,  unless 
they  repent.  Then  all  things  will  be  set  perfectly  right, 
and  to  that  court  I  appeal  ! 

I  had  laid  my  plans,  and  was  looking  forward  with 
joyful  anticipations  to  the  time  when  I  should  stand  on 
heathen  ground,  to  proclaim  the  gospel  of  Jesus.  But 
if  these  plans  were  not  in  accordance  with  my  Savior's, 
let  them  be  frustrated,  and  his  fully  carried  out. 

I  have  dear  attachments  at  Mission  Institute,  but  I 
leave  them  to  accomplish  my  Redeemer's  will.  I 
have  aged  parents,  dear  brothers,  sisters,  and  friends, 
but  gladly  leave  them  to  follow  in  the  steps  of  my  Cap- 
tain, and  of  the  innumerable  company  of  those  who 
have  suffered  for  Jesus'  sake.  1  feel  unworthy  to  be 
thus  honored,  but  am  willing  my  Master  should  make 
me  just  such  an  instrument  to  roll  on  his  cause,  as  he 
sees  fit. 

Should  I  be  confined  twelve  years  to  toil,  shut  out 
from.  Christian  society  and  privileges,  I  will  say  with 
David,  ''  Though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil,  for  thou  art  with 
me."  Yes,  Jesus  will  be  with  me  there.  "  He  will 
never  leave  me,  nor  forsake"  me.  When  I  walk  through 
the  "  midst  of  trouble.  He  will  revive  me" — "  through 
rivers  of  sorrow,  they  shall  not  overflow  me" — through 
the  "  flame,  I  shall  not  be  burned,"  for  He  is  with  me. 
•'  There  shall  no  evil  befall"  me,  for  He  shall  '*  preserve 
me  from  all  evil."     He  shall  *'  preserve  my  soul." 

If  I  go  to  Jefferson,  I  go  as  innocent  a  man  (as  to  this 
crime)  as  ever  suffered  from  the  spite  and  malice  of  wick- 
ed men.     Their  own  law  condemns  them,  and  God's 


SUSTAINED    BY    GRACE.  87 

law  pronounces  sentence  upon  them,  unless  they   re- 
pent. 

Well,  let  them  do  their  worst,  they  can't  hurt  us. 
They  cannoi  give  a  guilty  conscience,  nor  keep  us  from 
communion  with  God,  nor  shut  from  our  hearts  the  con- 
solations of  the  Holy  Ghost.  They  cannot  bar  heaven 
against  us  nor  take  from  us  the  golden  harp,  nor  pluck 
our  crowns  from  our  heads.  No;  still  ''Blessed  is  the 
man  who  trusteth  in  the  Lord,  and  whose  hope  the 
Lord  is."  I  pity  those  who  would  injure  me — I  pray 
for  them — I  forgive  them,  and  hope  they  may  find  for- 
giveness with  God.  O  for  a  spirit  of  greater  love  to, 
and  more  hearty  forgiveness  of  enemies. 

The  grace  of  God  has  sustained  me  during  the  trial ; 
my  heart  has  been  calm,  and  my  mind  composed.  At 
the  time  of  the  sentence,  our  minds  were  unmoved  and 
our  countenances  unchanged.  The  multitude  gazed  to 
see  us  blush  and  drop  our  heads,  but  were  disappointed. 
Jesus  did  not  forsake  us  at  that  trying  time.  I  felt  then, 
and  still  feel  the  preciousness  of  trusting  in  Christ,  oif 
leaning  upon  his  arm,  and  committing  all  to  his  care. 

To-day,  through  the  intercession  of  our  counsel  we 
received  a  quire  of  paper,  that  we  might  write  letters  to 
some  of  our  friends  before  going  to  the  Penitentiary. 

During  much  of  the  time,  of  those  two  weeks,  we 
w^ere  engaged  in  writing  letters — some  of  which  shall 
be  soon  forthcoming. 

A    FREE    MAN     MOBBED. 

14.  This  afternoon,  Charles  (the  sleeping  preacher), 
went  out  and  was  cleared — no  prosecutor  appearing 
against  him,  nor  indictment  found.  He  started  to  go 
over  with  Stephen  (a  student),  but  a  mob  pursued. 

They  have  long  threatened  abusing  him,  when  he 
should  get  out,  and  no  sooner  is  he  clear,  than  the  hu- 
man bloodhounds  are  in  close  pursuit !  This  is  but  a 
specimen  of  the  spirit  that  exists  here — that  slavery  ger- 
minates and  fosters.  The  cause  of  their  hatred  to 
Charles,  was  doubtless  his  enmity  to  slavery.  Mark .' 
though  he  was  honorably  discharged,  and  had  injured  no 


?S5  MOB    LAW. 

one,  he  could  not,  with  safety,  stay  there  one  hour-— 
and  yet  "  we  are  opposed  to  mobs  in  Marion !" 

MOB    IN    CINCINNATI. 

Heard,  by  Stephen,  that  there  has  been  a  mob  in  Cin- 
cinnati— some  killed — property  destroyed — and  great 
i-ommotion.  Our  nation  appears  to  be  drawing  very 
near  a  crisis.  It  seems  almost  ripe  for  rum.  'I'he  suf- 
ferings of  the  slave,  and  the  blood  of  the  martyrs,  cry 
loudly  to  heaven  for  vengeance. 

That  slavery  is  soon  to  fall  I  have  no  doubt,  but  in 
what  way,  I  cannot  tell.  I  fear  men  will  not  listen  to 
truth,  sufficiently  to  lead  them  to  see  and  put  away  the 
evil  peaceably  ;  if  they  will  not,  then,  by  the  judgments 
of  God  they  will  be  compelled  to  give  it  up.  He  can 
easily  find  means  to  put  away  the  system  ;  and  may  the 
time  be  hastened.  Let  God  use  those  means  which  will 
most  glorify  Him.  These  commotions,  mobs,  concus- 
sions of  States,  casting  honest  men  into  prison,  and 
other  events  cf  like  character,  evince  that  something 
uncommon,  unlooked-for,  and  that  will  cause  "  the  ears 
of  men  to  tingle,"  is  near.  Lord,  turn  and  overturn, 
till  the  nation  and  church  are  thoroughly  purified. 

THE    BROKEN    WILL. 

15.  Harry,  the  shoemaker,  is  a  slave.  His  old  mas- 
ter, at  his  death,  left  in  his  will  that  Harry  should  be 
free.  But  as  soon  as  he  was  dead,  before  he  was  buri- 
ed, his  children  contrived  and  destroyed  the  will,  and 
still  hold  Harry  as  a  slave. 

Such  is  the  case  with  many.  I  have  heard  of  num- 
bers ;  and  there  is  not  an  honest,  enlightened  slave- 
holder, that  can  deny  that  such  cruel  injustice  is  com- 
mon in  the  slave  states.  Nothing  is  too  bad  for  the  spirit 
of  slavery  to  do. 

Albert's  first  master  willed  him  free  at  the  age  of 
twenty-five.  Since  then  he  has  been  sold  again  and 
again.  They  have  tried  their  utmost  to  sell  him  south, 
so  that  he  could  never  get  the  will ;  but  he  is  a  little  too 
smart  for  them — he  knows  too  much,  and  doubtless  will 


NO    CAUSE    FOR    DESPONDENCY.  89 

get  his  free  lorn,  by  will,  or  "  leg  bail."  His  mind  is 
well-filled.  This  Albert  was  sold  south — ran  away — 
was  taken  up  and  put  in  Palmyra  jail — was  there  during 
all  our  time — learned  to  write — look  lessons  on  liberty 
— and,  shortly  after  our  departure,  slipped  by  the  jailer, 
as  he  came  one  evening  to  bring  his  supper — called, 
with  his  companion,  on  our  friends — and  went  safely  to 
Victoria's  domain. 

UNBELIEF    AND    FAITH. 

16.  At  present  the  way  may  seem  dark  to  some  of 
our  friends,  and  because  they  cannot  see  the  reason  of 
this  dispensation,  may  feel  discouraged.  Let  not  this 
be  the  case  with  any.  There  is  no  cause  for  being  cast 
down.  Only  believe  that  God  knows  and  will  do  what 
is  for  our  best  good,  and  we  shall  rejoice  in  all  his  ways. 

Joseph  might  have  thought  his  treatment  a  strange 
providence  ;  he  could  have  brought  up  many  plausible 
reasons  why  it  would  have  been  better  for  him  to  be 
with  his  father  and  friends,  but  he  trusted  in  God. 
Though  he  could  not  see,  yet  he  believed  and  was  happy, 
and  useful  in  his  prison — in  a  land  of  strangers.  Had 
he  not  believed,  he  would  have  made  himself  miserable, 
and  perhaps  pined  away,  and  sunk  into  the  grave.  Un- 
belief banishes  peace. 

Behold  his  father.  How"  very  different.  He  has  no 
faith.  As  soon  as  a  dark  cloud  arises,  he  is  in  trouble 
— puts  the  worst  construction  on  the  providence  of  God 
— looks  at  the  dark  side,  murmurs,  frets,  repines,  and 
makes  up  his  mind  to  "go  to  the  grave  mourning." 
He  w^as  unhappy — had  no  peace ;  for  his  unbelief  had 
completely  shut  out  peace  from  his  soul.  Friends,  be- 
lieve, where  you  cannot  see.  Rest  in  God,  and  you  shall 
be  kept  in  "  perfect  peace,"  though  the  earth  should  pass 
away. 

Though  Jacob  chafed  and  vexed  himself,  yet  God 
went  forward  with  his  wise  and  kind  purposes.  Joseph 
was  separated  from  home  and  friends  for  perhaps  twen- 
ty years.  Jacob,  all  this  time,  made  himself  wretched 
oy  unbelief,  when  he  might  have  been  contented  and 


90  UNBELIEF    AND    FAITH. 

happy,  by  only  exercising  confidence  in  God.  But  af- 
ter a  long  time  he  showed  the  old  father  his  folly  in  be- 
ing so  concerned  and  irreconciled. 

Great  good  was  the  result  of  this  strange  providence 
— not  only  Jacob  and  his  family  but  nations  saved  and 
God  glorified  !  How  much  sweeter  this  blessing  w^ould 
have  been  to  Jacob,  had  he  all  the  time  felt  a  firm  con- 
fidence that  all  would  come  out  for  the  best. 

Then  let  not  my  parents  feel  and  say  as  did  Jacob — 
"  An  evil  beast  hath  devoured  him.  George  is,  without 
doubt,  rent  in  pieces."  "  I  will  go  down  to  the  grave 
mourning,"  &c.,  but  let  them  trust  in  Go  i  and  be  quiet. 
Let  them  feel  that  He  is  wiser  and  more  kind  than  they. 
Let  not  M.  feel  as  did  Martha  and  Mary  of  old  when 
their  brother  died — "  Lord,  if  thou  hadst  been  here  my 
brother  had  not  died," — as  if  their  happiness  all  rested 
on  their  brother.  Here  was  unbelief.  They  did  not 
acknowledge  the  hand  of  God.  Because  their  brother 
died,  their  hopes  were  all  blasted,  and  they  were  filled 
with  anxiety  and  trouble.  Let  her  remember  the  words 
of  the  Savior — "  Said  I  not  unto  thee  that  if  thou 
wouldst  believe,  thou  shouldst  see  the  glory  of  God  1" 
Let  none  fret  and  murmur.  The  glory  of  God  shall  be 
seen — therefore  let  all  be  satisfied,  composed,  and  trust 
in  Jesus. 

Though  I  go  not  down  to  Egypt  to  feed  with  tempo- 
ral bread  or  save  the  temporal  lives  of  millions,  yet,  if 
I  go  to  Jefferson,  there  is  no  doubt  that  thousands 
will  be  delivered  from  worse  than  Egyptian  bondage, 
and  fed  with  spiritual  bread,  and  made  to  inherit  eternal 
life  in  consequence.  More  broken  hearts  than  were  in 
Jacob's  family  will  be  bound  up  and  comforted, — many 
an  old  mourning  father  will  be  made  to  rejoice  upon  his 
son's  neck,  and  to  say — "Now  let  me  die,  since  I  have 
seen  thy  face  and  thou  art  yet  alive."  In  many  a  fami- 
ly wdll  there  be  '^  heard  music  and  dancing,"  be^^ause  he 
that  was  as  dead  has  come  again,  and  the  lost  nas  been 
found — of  many  places  shall  it  be  said,  "  there  was  great 
joy  in  that  city,"  because  the  oppressor's  arm  has  been 
broken,  and  liberty  to  all  proclaimed  through  the  land. 


KOT    AFRAID  TO    GO   TO   PENITENTIARY.  91 

Shall  I  then  fear  to  go  down  to  Egypt  1    (Jefferson  t) 
No!  No  1  "  Lord,  here  am  I,  send  me." 

TAKING   THE    SLAVe's    PLACE. 

"  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself."  How 
shall  this  be  applied  to  the  slave  1  If  many  can  be  re- 
leased from  their  sufferings  for  years,  by  my  taking,  as 
it  were,  their  place,  then  does  not  this  principle  require 
me  to  do  it  cheerfully '?  At  any  rate  I  am  willing  to 
wear  the  chain — endure  the  frowns  and  threats — per- 
form the  toil,  and  suffer  the  smartings  of  the  lash,  if 
this  will  ease  them  of  their  burden. 

Although  going  to  the  penitentiary  is  not  exactly  tak- 
ing the  slave's  place,  yet  it  is  suffering  with  him,  and 
for  him,  and  will  shorten  the  time  of  his  bondage.  If 
in  this  way,  more  than  in  any  other,  I  can  labor  effectu- 
ally to  break  his  chain,  then  let  Jesus  take  me,  use  me 
in  his  own  way,  help  me  to  "gird  up  the  loins  of  my 
mind,"  that  I  may  bear  up  manfully  under  all.* 

THE    LAST    VIEW. 

After  our  sentence,  many  of  our  beloved  associates 
hastened,  day  after  day,  to  take  their  last  view  of  us  in 
this  world.  Load  after  load  came  and  gave  us  the  part- 
ing hand,  the  farewell  look,  and  the  affectionate  bene- 
diction. The  clank  of  our  chain,  and  the  united  voices, 
of  those  kindred  and  dear,  made  music  sweet,  while 
they  in  the  street,  and  we  in  our  dungeon,  together 
praised  the  Lord,  and  sought  his  blessing  and  protection. 
0,  precious  seasons ! 

As  I  write,  my  mind  recalls  the  names  of  many  who 
then  beheld  us  for  the  last  time.  One,  and  another,  and 
another,  were  soon  called  to  their  rest.  Our  beloved 
Moses  has  gone  ;  good  old  David  walks  in  white  ;  Isaac 
and  Samuel  are  no  more  ;  Brother  Francis  is  with  Jesus  ; 
Reoecca  has  long  sung  with  the  angels ;  little  Ellen 
( Alanson's  youngest  child) ,  quickly  pined  away  and  sank 

•Though  my  journal  was  written  as  expressive  of  my  own  particular 
feelmgs  and  views,  it  is  believed  it  as  heartily  expresses  the  feelings  of 
the  other  brethren  as  my  own. 


92  THE    ILLINOIS    AND    MISSOURI    CLERGYMEN. 

into  the  grave,  sorrowing  for  her  father; — while  many 
have  been  w^afted  to  distant  nations,  to  proclaim  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation. 

Though  bars  of  iron  prevented  our  near  approach,  our 
spirits  rejoiced  in  secret  fellowship,  while  we  anticipated 
the  happy  meeting  above,  where  foes  can  Lever  more 
approach. 

On  the  18th  of  Sept.,  Mrs.  Work  with  all  her  family 
made  a  visit  to  the  Jail — came  in — and  while  the  little 
ones  embraced  their  father,  and  each  bade  him  farewell, 
O  !  where  is  the  heart  that  would  not  melt  1  Yet  Palmy- 
rians  could  look  upon  the  scene  unmoved.  Slavery  is 
Very  familiar  with  seeing  parents  torn  from  their  chil- 
dren, and  families  sundered.  Such  things  are  common, 
every-day  occurrences,  and  not  regarded. 

I  believe  Mrs.  Work  came  once  more,  before  we  left 
— some  came  still  later,  but  for  the  last  week  of  our  time 
there,  no  one  came — having  heard  that  we  were  gone. 
Expecting  every  day  that  some  one  would  be  over,  we 
WTote  many  things  both  in  the  way  of  journal  and  letters, 
expecting  an  opportunity  to  send  them  by  our  friends  ; 
but  no  friends  came,  and  they  all  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  enemy,  and  most  probably  were  committed  to  the 
flames.  Our  books,  watch,  &,c.,  after  a  long  time,  w^ere 
given  up. 

Before  our  trial,  a  minister,  Brother  B.,  from  Illinois, 
came  to  see  and  converse  with  us,  but  w^as  not  allowed 
to  come  in.      We  spoke  a  few  words  through  the  grates. 

On  the  17th,  Horatio  Foote  came  to  see  us,  but  was 
denied  the  privilege.  He  went  to  the  sheriff:  "No." 
He  went  to  the  circuit  judge  :  "  No  admittance."  And 
he  went  home,  without  seeing  or  speaking  to  us. 

In  a  religious  town,  and  yet  a  prisoner  not  allowed  to 
converse  with  a  gospel  minister,  nor  receive  from  him  a 
w^ord  of  counsel  and  consolation.  Now  mark.  On  the 
very  next  day,  hoo  men  [Missourians],  were  allowed  to 
come  and  talk  with  us,  in  defence  of  slavery  ;  while  he 
who  wished  to  enquire  after  our  souls'  welfare  was  ex- 
cluded. One  of  the  two  was  formerly  a  methodist 
rv,;^;::^.-   u,w  \r~  ^_^,,.  r.^^  editor,  -^--'^  ^mbablv  came  in  ta' 


THE    CLERGYMAN    CONFOUNDED.  93 

felk  with  us,  that  he  might  have   something  to  attract 
notice  in  the  columns  of  his  paper. 

The  following  is  the  substance  of  our  conversation  : 
"  What  are  your  feelings  under  your  trials  1"  "  We 
are  perfectly  resigned,  contented,  and  happy."  "  Do 
you  think  your  conduct  was  right  ?"  "  Perfectly  so." 
"  By  what  rule  was  it  justifiable  1"  "  By  the  commands 
of  the  Bible,  and  the  whole  spirit  of  the  gospel.'' 
"  Will  you  please  state  more  definitely  1"  "  Love  thy 
neighbor  as  thyself," — "  As  ye  would  that  men  should 
do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them," — "  Do  good  unto  all 
men,"  &c.  "  What  do  you  think  of  Philemon's  case '?'' 
*'  There  is  no  difficulty  in  that,  for  Onesimus  was  Phile- 
mon's own  brother,  and  not  a  slave.^'  On  this  he  argued 
some  time,  "  I  have  been  accustomed  to  believe  that 
Onesimus  was  a  runaway  slave,  and  that  Paul  sent  him 
back  to  his  master."  "  All  very  natural,  sir,  but  read 
the  chapter,  and  see  what  it  says  (v.  16),  '  Not  now  as  a 
servant,  but  above  a  servant,  a  hrother  beloved^  specially 
to  me — but  how  much  more  to  thee,  both  in  the  flesh, 
and  in  the  Lord?'  Sir,  the  phrase  '  in  the  flesh,'  can 
mean  nothing  more  nor  less  than  an  own  brother. 
Read  again  (v.  ]8),  'U  he  hath  wronged  thee,  or  oweth 
thee  aught,'  &c.  Can  a  slave  owe  his  master?  The 
probability  is,  sir,  that  he  was  a  younger  brother,  bound 
out  to  his  older  brother,  Philemon."  It  was  a  new  idea 
to  him  altogether,  and  he  was  taken  in  a  way  he  wasnot 
expecting — was  confused,  and  could  not  say  much  ;  for 
there  it  was,  right  before  his  eyes  ;  deny  it  he  could  not. 
Perhaps  he  had  read  the  chapter  hundreds  of  times,  and 
preached  from  it  frequently  to  slaves,  and  others  ;  yet 
slavery  had  so  blinded  his  eyes,  he  never  had  seen  the 
plainest  undeniable  meanino;.  He  had  been  lookino^  for 
something  with  which  to  bolster  up  slavery  and  not  for 
the  simple  truth — and  is  not  this  the  case  with  the 
majority  of  slaveholding  ministers'? 

OUR    CHAIN    AGAIN. 

Sept.  18.     Before  dark  they  came  and  put  us  in  chains 
again,  not  the  old  one,  but  one  not  quite  so  large.     It 


94  CATHOLICISM    AND    SLAVERY. 

was  a  large  ox  chain.  One  of  us  at  each  end,  and  James 
in  the  middle,  about  five  feet  apart. — This  is  the  one 
they  expect  us  to  wear  to  Jefferson.  What  their  object 
can  be  I  know  not,  unless  it  is  to  spite  and  harass  us  all 
they  can,  while  they  have  the  power  ;  for  surely  they 
cannot  feel  that  there  is  any  danger  of  our  getting  away, 
and  they  must  know  that  we  have  no  disposition  so  to 
do.  This  is  by  the  sheriff's  orders,  a  professed  brother 
in  Christ ! 

Remonstrance  was  in  vain,  nor  had  he  courage  to 
come  and  speak  with  us,  but  sent  word,  "  It  must  be 
done."  Is  it  uncharitable  to  say, '' And  Felix  willing 
to  show  the  Jews  a  pleasure,  left  Paul  bound  1"  But  I 
will  bear  it  patiently,  for  heaven  will  be  the  sweeter  for 
the  trials  of  earth.  We  have  been  free  from  our  chain 
eight  and  a  half  days. 

slaveholders'  religion    and    CATHOLICISM. 

I  very  much  fear  that  much  of  the  religion  of  the 
slaveholders  is  like  the  religion  of  Bishop  Bonner  and 
the  Catholic  clergy  in  the  times  of  the  persecutions, 
about  the  year  1500.  Then,  if  a  man  called  the  Pope 
Jinti- Christy  &c.,  he  was  at  once,  without  judge  or  jury, 
condemned  as  a  heretic,  and  not  fit  to  live.  So  now,  if 
a  man  go  into  a  slave  state,  and  open  his  mouth  against 
the  awful  abominations  practised — if  he  "  cry  aloud  and 
spare  not,"  or  if  he  even  drop  a  word  or  remark  in  favor 
of  abolition — if  he  does  not  uphold  their  "  domestic  in- 
stitutions"— if  it  is  seen  that  he  is  against  slavery — why 
then,  no  matter  what  his  character  may  be,  though  ever 
so  meek,  humble,  inoffensive,  and  devoted  to  doing 
good,  he  is  denounced  as  unworthy  to  live, — mobbed 
and  killed,  imprisoned  or  driven  from  the  state.  •  The 
more  holy  the  man,  the  fiercer  their  rage. 

There  certainly  is  a  great  similarity  in  the  fruits  of 
the  two  religions — whether  they  are  the  same  religion, 
the  Lord  be  Judge. 


THE    DAY    OF    ADVERSITY.  96 

TRUSTING    IN    GOD. 

Sept.  19.  "  Whoso  putteth  his  trust  in  the  Lord  shall 
be  safe ;''  and  again,  "  shall  be  made  fat." 

Situated  as  we  are — in  chains — among  enemies  who 
devise  our  hurt ;  separated  from  dear  friends,  and  denied 
the  privileges  of  God's  house — watched  with  an  eagle- 
eye — reproached  and  reviled — not  knowing  what  a  day 
may  bring  forth — expecting,  in  chains,  to  be  hastened 
to  the  confinement  of  a  penitentiary,  under  the  care  and 
treatment  of  whom  we  know  not — there,  for  years,  to  be 
shut  out  from  all  religious  society  ;  perhaps  to  be  denied 
even  speaking  or  writing  to  our  friends  ;  excluded  from 
religious  privileges ;  in  speechless  toil  to  spend  the  day 
under  a  driver,  and  by  night  alone  with  Jesus — thus  situ- 
ated it  is  beyond  utterance  blessed,  sweet,  and  glorious, 
to  commit  ourselves  and  cause  into  the  hands  of  our 
faithful  Redeemer.  It  gives  a  peace  "  the  world  cannot 
take  away" — a  "joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory." 

20.  "  If  thou  faint  in  the  day  of  adversity  thy 
strength  is  small." — Prov.  xxiv.  10.  That  my  strength 
is  small  I  am  conscious;  yet  I  trust  the  grace  of  Christ 
will  so  strengthen  me,  that  I  shall  not  ''  faint."  For  he 
has  said,  if  I  "  wait  on  him  with  good  courage,"  He 
^'  will  strengthen  my  heart."  I  have  waited  on  Him 
and  have  not  fainted.  I  will  wait  upon  Him,  and  trust 
I  shall  not  faint.     His  promise  is  sure, 

O  !  that  none  of  my  friends  may  faint,  but  trust  in  the 
Lord  in  adversity  as  well  as  in  prosperity — yea,  we 
hardly  know  whether  we  do  really  trust  in  Him  till  ad- 
versity tries  our  faith.  We  should  then  be  thankful  for 
circumstances  which  put  our  faith  and  principle  to  a  test. 
They  show  us  what  we  are — teach  us  ourselves — bring 
out  our  real  hearts.  Adversity  is  calculated  to  promote 
in  us  unfeigned  humility  ;  to  increase  our  dependence 
on  God — our  patience,  love,  faith;  and  to  separate  us 
from  the  world  and  all  creature  objects.  It  shows  us 
who  are  our  true  friends  ;  for 

•*  The  friends  who  in  our  sunshine  live, 
When  winter  comes,  are  flown  ; 
And  he  who  has  but  tears  to  give. 
Must  weep  those  tears  donef* 


96  THE  DAY  OF  JUDGMENT GOOD. 

It  teaches  us  to  be  thankful  for  prosperity  ;  we  learn 
the  worth  of  it  ;  and  when  restored  again  to  health, 
friends,  and  comforts,  we  shall  prize  and  improve  them. 
Thus  sickness  teaches  us  the  worth  of  health- — losses 
and  destitution,  the  value  of  possession — bereavements, 
the  greatness  of  the  blessing  of  friends,  parents,  hus- 
band, wife,  and  children — persecution,  the  blessedness 
of  peace  and  quietness — and  by  imprisonment,  we  learn 
the  importance  of  liberty. 

Such  being  the  beneficial  results  of  adversity,  shall 
Ave  shrink  back  from  its  approach  1  Oh  !  no';  for  "  bless- 
ed is  the  man  that  endureth  temptation,  for  when  he  is 
tried  he  shall  receive  a  crown  of  life." 

I  welcome,  then,  the  piercing  blast, 

For  Oh  !  thono:h  sharp,  'twill  soon  be  past. 

And  swiftly  waft  me  homeward  too: 

Let  tempests  blow  and  billows  roll. 

My  Captain  will  their  ras:e  control, 

And  He  will  bear  me  safely  through. 

I  welcome  dungeons,  pain,  and  shame. 

Yea,  welcome  death,  for  Jesus's  name. 

If  I  may  reach  his  blest  abode, 

In  tribulation  I'll  rejoice. 

In  persecution  tune  my  voice, 

And  glory  in  the  path  He  trod. 

Moreover,  adversity  not  only  teaches  us,  as  nothing 
else  can,  the  preciousness  and  worth  of  the  promises, 
but  gives  us  a  claim  to  them,  bringing  us  into  circum- 
stances for  which  they  were  especially  provided,  and  to 
wdiich  particularly  adapted.  Says  Meikle — "  He  that 
suffers  under  the  greatest  load  of  afflictions,  has  a  right 
to  the  greatest  number  of  promises  :  and  whenever  he 
loses  another  enjoyment,  he  has  a  ri^ht  to  another  pro- 
mise, which  makes  up  that  loss  with  a  redundancy  of 
goodness.^'  But  I  need  not  enlarge.  The  whole  tenor 
of  the  Bible  teaches  us  that  adversity  is  profitable  if 
rightly  improved — sent  in  love,  and  only  designed  to 
"  do  us  good  in  the  latter  end,"  and  "  make  us  partakers 
of  his  holiness." 

The  universal  testimony  of  the  saints  is  that  their 
most  afflictrve  days  have  been  their  best  days.     They  all 


alanson'^s  feelings.  97 

sing,  it  IS  good  to  be  afflictedj — sweet   affliction,  that 
brings  Jesus  to  my  soul. 

LETTER    FROM    ALANSON,    BEFORE    STARTING    FOR    JEF- 
FERSON. 

Brother  Turner : — 

YoQ  expressed  the  opinion  that  we  did  not  rea- 
lize what  it  is  to  go  to  the  penitentiary,  or  that  we  looked 
upon  it  in  too  light  a  manner.  Thinking  it  may  help  me 
to  endure  with  patience  whatever  awaits  me,  and  be  a 
satisfaction  to  you  and  the  dear  friends,  who  have  mani- 
fested their  kind  feelings  to  us  while  here,  I  have  con- 
cluded to  give  you  a  brief  history  of  my  feelings,  that 
you  may  be  the  better  able  to  judge  of  my  preparation 
to  go  to  the  penitentiary. 

When  I  started  on  the  expedition  that  has  brought  me 
here,  I  felt  confident  that  it  was  right,  yea,  and  duty,  to 
help  those  who  want  help.  This  confidence  has  given 
me  a  quiet  conscience  at  all  times.  When  we  first  fell 
into  the  hands  of  our  enemies,  and  they,  with  their  guns 
at  our  breasts,  threatened  to  shoot  us  if  we  stirred  ; 
when  they  had  us  in  their  power,  and  Brown  stepped 
back  and  said  he  would  shoot  me  anyhow,  I  felt  startled. 
And  when  I  came  to  realize  my  condition  and  the  pros- 
pect before  me  ;  not  knowing  what  to  expect — hearing 
the  threats  of  those  who  had  us  in  their  power,  some  of 
whom  were  for  hanging,  some  for  shooting ;  some  for 
one  thing  and  some  for  another ;  when  these  prospects 
flashed  across  my  mind,  my  condition  appeared  dreadful. 
And  then  my  family  ! — my  wife  forty  miles  from  home 
— my  little  children  alone,  waiting  in  anxious  suspense 
the  return  of  their  father — all  came  pressing  on  my 
mind  with  such  force,  that  for  the  first  week  I  was 
unhappy. 

The  thought  that  I  might,  if  acquitted,  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  mob,  my  body  be  whipped  to  a  gore  of 
blood,  or  my  life  be  taken  away  by  this  or  some  other 
means,  at  times  made  me  tremble.  But  fee  "ng  conscious 
that  my  m.otive  was  "  to  do  to  others  as  1  would  they 
should   do  to  me,"  I  continued  to  commit  myself  and 

5 


98  alansun's  feelings. 

farai.y  to  God,  in  fervent  prayer,  feeling  that  He  was  my 
only  hope. 

Our  friends  furnished  us  with  books.  In  these  I  found 
food  and  strength.  In  studying  the  Bible,  I  found  it ''  a 
lamp  to  my  feet,  and  a  light  to  my  path."  In  it  I  learned 
that  the  "  Captain  of  our  salvation  was  made  perfect 
through  suffering ;"  and  that  if  we  "  would  reign  with 
Him,  we  must  also  su  Jer  with  Him."  These  and  kin- 
dred passages,  together  with  the  account  of  the  sufferings 
of  Christians,  as  given  in  the  Book  of  Martyrs,  recon- 
ciled me  to  my  'Might  afflictions."  When  I  heard  my 
Savior  saying,  "  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  neither 
let  it  be  afraid ;"  when  I  heard  the  word  of  God  in 
almost  every  chapter — "  Fear  not,"  "  Be  not  dismayed," 
"  I  will  be  with  you,"  "  I  will  help  you,"  "  Not  a  hair 
of  your  head  shall  perish,  and  nothing  shall  by  any 
means  hurt  you,"  '^  When  thou  passest  through  the 
waters  I  will  be  with  thee,  and  through  the  rivers,  they 
shall  not  overflow  thee,"  "  When  thou  walkest  through 
the  fire  thou  shalt  not  be  burned,  neither  shall  the  flame 
kindle  upon  thee,"  &c.,  my  fears  were  allayed.  And 
when  I  read  Mahan's  Christian  Perfection,  and  saw  the 
full  redemption  there  is  in  Christ — how  He  has  made  the 
fullest  provision  for  all  our  necessities  of  body  and  soul, 
for  time  and  for  eternity,  that  infinite  love  and  wisdom 
could  devise — when  I  saw  that  infinite  faithfulness  was 
pledged  to  fulfil  the  "  exceeding  great  and  precious  pro- 
mises" to  every  one  believing  in  them,  and  when  I  could 
plead  these  promises  with  confidence,  I  felt  my  strength 
renewed,  and  my  mind  girded  to  meet  the  conflict. 

I  committed  myself  to  the  Lord,  and  prayed  that  He 
would  deliver  me  out  of  the  hands  of  my  efnemies,  or 
that  He  would  allow  them  to  triumph  by  sending  me  to 
the  penitentiary,  or  to  wreak  their  vengeance  by  taking 
my  life,  or  in  any  other  \^  ay  that  would  glorify  his  name, 
and  most  benefit  the  slave.  With  these  feelings  I 
went  before  the  court,  and  was  "  not  greatly  moved" 
during  the  trial,  as  the  prospect  appeared  for  or  against 
us. 

When  the  jury  gave  their  verdict,  and  all  eyes  were 


alanson's  feelings.  99 

turned  upon  us,  to  see  the  effect,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I 
looked  them  in  the  face  with  composure. 

And  now,  if  it  is  my  Heavenly  Father's  will  that  I 
should  go  to  the  penitentiary  and  labor  for  twelve  years, 
separated  from  my  family,  from  his  ordinances,  and 
people,  I  know  that  He  has  wise  reasons — some  pur- 
poses of  mercy  to  accomplish ;  and  as  He  has  hitherto 
given  me  strength  according  to  my  day,  1  feel  that  I  can 
trust  Him  for  the  future,  and  that  He  will  prepare  me  to 
endure  to  the  end,  or  open  the  prison  door,  in  his  own 
time  and  way.  Now,  dear  brother,  is  my  confidence 
misplaced  1  Have  I  any  reason  to  murmur,  be  cast 
down,  or  to  fear  what  man  will  do  to  me '?  I  trust  that 
you,  and  all  who  sigh  and  pray,  and  labor  for  the  slave, 
will  answer,  no. 

I  learn  that  my  condition,  on  account  of  my  family, 
excites  sympathy  even  in  the  hard  heart  of  the  op- 
pressor. But  why  should  it  1  They  can  see  the  slave 
separated  from  his  family,  and  all  the  ties  of  nature  sun- 
dered in  respect  to  him,  without  one  feeling  of  compas- 
sion. Let  them  first  learn  to  show  pity  at  home,  and  I 
shall  need  none.  I  now  feel  my  interest,  my  life,  my 
liberty,  my  all,  identified  with  those  of  the  slave.  I  de- 
sign to  search  for  some  pillar  on  which  slavery  rests,  and 
through  the  prayers  of  God's  people,  hope  to  be  endued 
with  power  from  on  high  to  lay  hold  of  it,  and  if  I  per- 
ish, perish  Sampson  like.  A.  Work. 

Doubtless  the  foregoing  letter  will  be  read  with  inte- 
rest by  every  reader. 

I  regret  that  henceforth,  our  history,  feelings,  &c., 
must  be  drawn  chiefly  from  my  own  writings.  The 
journal  for  all,  was  kept  by  myself.  Each  of  us  wrote 
letters  frequently,  yet  these  are  for  the  most  part  lost, 
and  many  of  my  own  I  have  not  been  able  to  get,  so 
that  the  history  will  necessarily  be  incomplete.  How 
ever  I  trus'  it  will  not  be  unprofitable. 


100  LETTER   TO    MY    FRfENDS,    AFTER   TRIAL. 

Palmyra  Jail,  Sept.  14,  '41. 
Dear  Parents,  Brothers,  and  Sisters  : 

"  T  suppose  you  have  had  many  anxious  thoughts 
about  me,  since  you  heard  of  my  confinement  in  this 
jail.  Let  me  say,  dismiss  your  anxiety,  your  carefulness, 
and  your  fears.  All  is  well,  Yesterday,  our  trial 
closed,  with  a  verdict  of  guilty,  and  twelve  years  in  the 
penitentiary.  Be  not  troubled.  '  The  Lord  reigns.' 
Shall  not  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  do  right  1"  Yes,  I 
am  satisfied  with  his  dealings  with  me.  Be  assured  that 
the  things  whereof  I  am  accused,  are  not  true. 

They  have  tried  but  failed  to  prove  them,  and  passed 
sentence  contrary  to  their  own  laws,  though  in  perfect 
accordance  with  their  prejudices  and  their  malice.  I  go 
to  Jefferson,  remembering  that  1  am  but  treading  in  the 
steps  of  my  Captain,  and  of  an  innumerable  company  of 
saints  who  have  been  persecuted  and  killedfor  doinggood. 
I  go  with  cheerfulness,  to  be  a  partaker  of  the  slaves^ 
sufferings,  and  to  "  fill  up  that  which  remaineth  of  the 
sufferings  of  Christ."  I  go,  feeling  that  I  have  done 
right.  In  view  of  these  things  the  Penitentiary  seems 
a  sweet  place — the  toil,  rest — the  confinement,  liberty 
— the  years,  a  few  days — the  disgrace,  a  great  honor. 
My  spirit  they  cannot  confine,  my  thoughts  they  cannot 
chain.  They  shall  soar  on  high,  and  dwell  in  the  celes- 
tial region  :  1  shall  lack  no  good  thing.  If  my  plans  are 
all  to  be  frustrated,  Amen.  I  will  not  love  my  parents, 
brothers,  sisters,  plans,  attachments,  more  than  my  Sa- 
vior ;  but  gladly  leave  them  all,  to  fulfil  his  most  blessed 
will.  My  sentence  is  twelve  years,  but  we  do  not  ex- 
pect to  remain  that  length  of  time — if  nothing  else  can 
be  done,  slavery  will  probably  cease  before  that  time,  and 
then  we  wshall  come  out. 

I  enjoin  upon  every  one  to  plead  the  cause  of  the 
poor  slave — to  "  cry  aloud,  and  spare  not,"  to  exert 
yourselves  to  the  utmost,  to  deliver  the  poor,  and  speed 
on  the  day  of  universal  liberty. 

Not  one  Christian  in  Palmyra  has  been  to  converse 
with  us,  as  a  Christian.     Our  friends  at  Quincy    and 


LETTER    TO    THE    OBERLIN    EVANGELIST.  101 

Mission  Institute,  have  been  very  kind ;  they  have 
spared  no  pains  nor  effort,  to  make  us  comfortable  and 
happy.  Since  we  have  been  here,  unceasing  prayer 
has  been  offered  by  multitudes,  that  God  would  glorify 
his  name.  The  time  spent  here  has  been  very  precious. 
We  have  had  a  prayer  meeting,  night  and  morning — 
and  on  the  Sabbath,  usually  two  sermons.  I  shall  ever 
look  back  to  these  days  with  pleasure, 

George. 
Of  the  previous  and   following  letter,  I  give  merely 
extracts,  as  much  of  the  sentiment  is  similar  to  that  ex- 
pressed in  Alanson's  letter,  and  in  my  journal. 

LETTER    TO    THE    OBERLIN    EVANGELIST. 

Palmyra  Jail,  Sept.  15,  1841. 

Dear  Brother : 

It  no  doubt  seems  strange  to  you,  to  see  me  date 
my  letter  as  above,  and  strange  it  would  be  had  not  our  Sa- 
vior, more  than  eighteen  hundred  years  ago  said,  "  Be- 
hold the  Devil  shall  cast  some  of  you  into  'prison^  and 
ye  shall  be  tried,^'  and  did  we  not  remember  that  the 
apostles,  and  thousands  of  the  ancient  Christians,  were 
cast  into  prison  "  for  the  name  of  Jesus,"  and  "  for  con- 
science toward  God."  Remembering  these  things,  it 
is  not  strange,  that  the  devil  should  even  wo lo  cast  God's 
"  little  ones"  into  prison.  We  are  told  "  It  is  through 
much  tribulation  we  must  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God,"  and  ''  all  who  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus, 
shall  suffer  'persecution^'''^  yea,  the  time  cometh,  that 
whosoever  killeth  you,  will  think  that  he  doeth  God 
service." 

I  am  not  at  all  astonished  to  see  days  of  persecution 
commence.  I  have  expected  them.  I  have  felt  that 
they  would  come,  before  the  poor  slave  could  be  deli- 
vered :  and  that  some  must  make  up  their  minds  to  be 
sacrificed  upon  the  altar  of  slavery,  and  if  Jam  thus  to 
be  sacrificed,  I  submit  cheerfully,  rejoicing  that  I  am 
counted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  the  name  of  Jesus. 

I  am  happy.     I  never  expect  to  look  back  to  any  por- 


102  TRIUMPHANT    SUFFERING. 

tion  of  my  past  life  with  greater  joy  and  satisfaction, 
than  upon  the  time  spent  in  the  chain.  The  Savior  has 
been  our  constant  companion,  to  whom  we  have  had 
great  delight  in  approaching.  He  has  poured  into  our 
souls  the  consolations  of  his  grace.  His  love  has  cast 
out  fear,  and  our  souls  have  been  kept  in  peace. 

If  I  am  to  labor  for  years  in  prison  to  satisfy  the  spite 
of  blood-thirsty  men,  be  it  known  that  I  go  gladly  and 
triumphantly,  knowing  that  truth  will  prevail,  and  great 
shall  be  the  good  resulting.  May  thousands  arise  in  my 
stead — the  cause  roll  on  with  power,  and  the  Lord  arise, 
and  cut  short  the  work  in  righteousness. 
For  the  truth  and  the  slave, 

Yours  truly, 

Geo.  Thompson. 

THE    slaveholder's    PLAN. 

Sept,  20.  This  afternoon  a  slaveholder  came  to  the 
window,  and  wished  to  know  how  we  felt.  He  expect- 
ed to  find  us  cast  down  and  sorrowful,  but  was  much  dis- 
appointed and  amazed,  when  he  found  us  cheerful  and 
contented,  in  view  of  twelve  years  in  the  Penitentiary. 

Said  Alanson  lo  him,  "  I  expect  that  every  stroke  I 
strike  there,  will  be  knocking  down  your  goddess.  The 
man  replied,  ^'  I  think  not,  but  perhaps  you  may  do  the 
State  some  good  by  your  labor  ;  I  confess  that  slavery 
is  wrong — that  it  is  an  evil,  and  should  be  done  away, 
by  enlightening  the  mind,  and  getting  legislators  to 
enact  laws  against  it."  Granted.  But  how  are  your 
minds  to  be  "  enlightened  1"  Already,  you  have  laws 
against  a  word  being  spoken,  or  a  book  circulated,  on 
the  subject !  If  a  man  dares  to  open  his  mouth  he  is 
mobbed  and  abused.  You  have  closed  your  eyes,  stop- 
ped your  ears,  fortified  your  hearts,  and  seared  your 
consciences  against  every  approach  of  light  on  the  sub- 
ject, and  how  are  your  minds  to  be  enlightened. 

The  man  thought  he  could  show  us  a  better  way,  to 
do  away  the  evil,  than  helping  slaves  away  from  their 
masters,  but  he  soon  saw  that  there  was  no  hope  in  his 
way  of  operating,  confessed  his  ignorance  of  the  Bible, 


HOW    ENLIGHTEN    THE    MIND?  103 

and  that  he  did  not  govern  himself  by  that  book.  Un- 
doubtedly this  is  the  case  generally ^  with  slaveholders, 
and  the  supporters  of  the  system — they  are  ignorant  of 
the  Bible. 

THE     ACCUSATION— LOOK    AT    IT. 

Sept.  21.  Slaveholders  accuse  abolitionists  of  entic- 
ing their  slaves  to  run  away — of  exciting  them  to  re- 
bellion, &c., — mob  them  for  their  principles,  imprison, 
kill  them,  and  pass  laws  to  prevent  their  speaking  or 
circulating  their  pamphlets  on  the  subject ;  and  yet 
come  out  and  declare  publicly  in  their  paper  (Missouri 
Courier),  and  even  in  this  time  of  great  excitement, 
that  the  "  notions  of  these  fanatics  only  tend  to  rivet 
still  closer  the  chains  of  servitude  upon  our  slaves — they 
are  doing  more  than  any  other  class  to  fasten  the  chain 
on  the  African  slaves,"  &c.  What  logic !  How  alarmed 
lest  they  cannot  get  the  slaves  off  their  hands  !  How 
they  groan  to  be  delivered  from  the  burden  !  Oh,  what 
hollow-heartedness  ! 

The  ^'hole  community  thrown  into  an  uproar  and 
consternation,  because  three  abolitionists  are  among  them, 
and  yet  they  are  only  tightening  the  chains  of  the  slave  ! 
Are  they  indeed  so  anxious  to  get  rid  of  slavery?  Do 
they  so  ardently  desire  to  have  every  chain  broken,  that 
they  so  dread  the  presence  of  an  abolitionist,  lest  he 
should  retard  the  day  of  liberty  1  Ah,  no.  If  they  de- 
sire the  continuance  of  slavery,  and  these  fanatics  are 
doing  so  much  to  rivet  the  chain,  surely  they  should 
rather  court  their  presence,  and  thank  them  for  their 
assistance  in  holding  the  slave.  Such  is  the  true  speci- 
men of  the  logic  of  slaveholders  and  supporters.  What 
nonsense. 

ABROGATION    OF    GOd's    LAW. 

Sc'pt.  22.  How  true  are  the  words  of  David.  Ps, 
119,  126,  "  It  is  time  for  Thee,  Lord,  to  work,  for  they 
have  made  void  thy  law."  Surely  slaveholders  have 
so  done.  They  have  not  only  been  careless  and  indif- 
ferent towards  it,  as  is  the  case  with  many  wicked  men 


104  ABROGATION    OF    GOd's    LAW. 

' — do  not  care  whether  it  is  obeyed  or  not ;  but  they 
have  made  it  "  void,'^  as  to  the  government  of  their  ac- 
tions— it  is  of  no  force  or  account  in  manao-ino;  skives. 
They  have,  as  it  were,  done  it  aivay,  and  enacted  in  its 
stead,  those  coinciding  with  their  lusts,  and  base  pas- 
sions— laws  which  encourage  and  rev/ard  wickedness 
— discountenance  and  forbid  mercy,  truth,  and  righteous- 
ness. All  the  multiplied  and  awful  warnings,  and 
alarming  denunciations  against  oppression,  are  entirely 
disregarded,  and  laws  directly  opposite  enacted  in  their 
stead ! 

God  says,  ^'  Go  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature." 
They  forbid  its  being  preached  at  all,  to  more  than  half 
their  population  ;  and  forbid  the  preaching  of  the  whole 
gospel  to  any !  God  says  "  Teach  your  children." 
They  forbid  and  make  it  a  penal  offence  ta  do  it.  God 
says,  "  Let  every  man  have  his.  own  wife."  They  for- 
bid it.  "  What  God  hath  joined  together  let  not  man 
put  asunder."  The  law  is  universally  disregarded.  "  Do 
good  unto  all  men."  They  won't  allow  it.  "  As  ye 
would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them."  For  doing  thus  we  are  here  in  prison.  "  Love 
your  neighbor  as  yourself."  Because  we  did^  we  are 
sentenced  for  twelve  years  to  the  Penitentiary.  ''Be 
merciful."  Because  we  were,  the  country  is  in  array 
against  us,  and  would  destroy  us.  "  Deal  justly — love 
mercy."  Justice  is  a  mere  name  among  them,  and  their 
mercy  is  cruel  as  the  grave."  "  Judge  the  fatherless, 
plead  for  the  widow."  1  hey  condemn  and  tread  them 
down,  and  persecute  those  who  do  plead  for  them. 
God  made  man  in  his  own  image.  They,  by  law,  make 
them  brutes,  property,  chattels.  "  We  ought  to  obey 
God  rather  than  men."  They  tell  us,  "  God's  law  is  of 
no  account  here — you  better  just  let  that  alone,  and 
think  of  the  laws  of  Missouri."  We  tell  them,  "  the 
Bible  forbids  such  and  such  things."  "  Well,  well," 
say  they,  "  the  laws  of  our  land  and  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States  grant  us  such  privileges.  God's  law 
is  not  our  rule." 

And  so  in  almost  every  thing   have  they   made    void 


THE    SLAVES    WILT.    NOT    RUN    AWAY.  105 

God's  holy  law.  They  have  legislated  it  away — it  comes 
not  into  their  code.     It  is  quite  obsolete. 

Surely,  Lord,  it  is  time  for  Thee  to  work."  They 
profess  to  love  Thee,  and  to  regard  Thy  word — it  is  a 
professedly  Christian  community,  and  yet  behold  how 
they  insult,  reproach,  and  mock  at  Thy  law.  "  What 
will  become  of  Thy  great  name,"  if  they  are  thus  suf- 
fered to  triumph  1  0,  arise,  and  come  forth,  for  the 
vindication  of  Thy  honor,  the  establishing  of  Thy  law, 
and  making  it  honorable.  Let  thy  right  hand  be  exalted, 
and  the  glory  of  Thy  name  be  greatly  magnified.  De- 
fend Thy  little  ones,  and  save  those  who  put  their  trust 
in  Thee. 

Reader,  you  are  well  aware  that  the  above  sketch  is 
very  incomplete — that  "  the  half  has  not  been  told"  you. 
The  list  may  be  extended  almost  indefinitely!  Truly 
God's  law  is  '•'  made  void.^^ 

"  The  slaves  are  contented  and  happy,  and  could  not 
be  hired  to  run  away  !"  So  say  slaveholders  to  aboli- 
tionists. But  what  is  their  testimony  in  a  crowded 
court  house,  when  trying  to  condemn  three  abolitionists'? 
The  State's  attorney  compared  slaves  to  sheep,  and  lib- 
erty to  salt.  Said  he,  "  they  would  as  readily  follow  a 
man  who  held  out  liberty  before  them,  as  sheep  would 
follow  a  man  who  gave  them  salt."  And  who  does  not 
know  the  readiness  of  sheep  to  follow  salt,  and  the 
strength  of  their  appetite  for  it? 

Thomas  Anderson,  a  lawyer  and  slaveholder,  testified, 
*'  It  is  only  necessary  to  give  them  any  hope  of  liberty, 
and  they  are  ready  to  escape.  They  love  liberty  more 
than  sheep  love  salt,"  &c.  Glover  testified  to  their  love 
of  liberty,  and  how  they  often  show  this  love  by  trying 
the  fleetness  of  their  feet.  Wright,  a  lawyer  and 
slaveholder,  contended  that  they  were  men — were  ra- 
tional and  immortal  beings — that  the  love  of  liberty  was, 
by  the  Deity,  implanted  in  their  hearts,  and  could  not 
be  got  out ;  and  many  other  such  things  which  I  do  not 
now  call  to  mind. 

If  the  slaves  do  not  love  liberty,  then  why  so  much  efl^ort 
to  keep  them  down  1 — whv  such  severe  laws,  and  pun- 

"5* 


106  LETTERS    TO    A    FRIEND. 

ishments  against  them,  to  keep  them  from  running  away  t 
Why  so  much  terror,  alarm,  excitement,  and  rage,  be- 
cause an  abolitionist  is  found  on  this  side  of  the  river  1 
Ah !  they  are  afraid  the  slaves  will  hear  a  word  about 
liberty  and  Canada,  and  that  then  it  will  be  impossible 
to  keep  them.  Their  only  way  to  hold  them,  is  to  keep 
them  in  the  darkest  ignorance,  and  this  is  done  by  legis- 
lation. 

Why  are  we  sentenced  for  twelve  years  to  the  peniten- 
tiary 1  Because  the  slave  loves  liberty.  Why  so  many 
advertisements  and  rewards  in  the  papers — so  much 
effort  and  pains  to  find  the  slaves  1  If  they  do  not  love 
liberty,  surely  they  will  come  back.  Why  are  slave- 
holding  cities  filled  with  patrols  by  night  1  And  why 
cannot  slaveholders  sleep  at  night  1  Ah,  the  slave 
loves  liberty,  and  they  know  it !  Don't  love  liberty  ! 
What  a  libel  on  human  reason  and  common  sense. 
Their  own  mouths,  conduct,  spirit,  laws,  condemn  them, 
and  proclaim  to  the  world  that  the  slave  does  love  lib- 
erty 1 

The  remainder  of  my  jail  journal  probably  fell  a  vic- 
tim to  Palmyra  flames.  The  above  is  the  last  record 
that  I  have  been  able  to  find.  A  few  extracts  of  letters 
will  close  the  first  division  of  this  work.  I  insert  them 
because  I  think  they  will  do  good. 

TO    A    FRIEND. 

T  am  satisfied  with  God's  dealings  thus  far,  and  ever 
expect  to  be  with  all  his  providences.  I  have  "  rolled 
my  burden  upon  the  Lord,  and  He  has  sustained"  me. 
While  the  trial  was  advancing,  and  when  the  jury  were 
out,  I  waited  to  hear  the  will  of  my  Savior,  and  when 
known,  how  should  I  feel  but  resigned,  composed,  and 
satisfied  ? — and  what  do  but  rejoice  in  that  will  1  I  do, 
yea,  and  I  will  rejoice.  Let  me  lose  sight  of  myself, 
and  look  to  the  general  good. 

What  are  twelve  years'  labor,  compared  with  the  im- 
prisonment and  torture  of  ancient  Christians  ?  What, 
compared  with  the  life  of  toil,  and  suffering  of  the  poor 
slave  1     Shall  I  hesitate  to  suffer  with  them '?     Ah  no. 


THE    LIGHT    AFFLICTION.  107 

The  way  not  to  be  dejected  and  discouraged,  is  to 
look  at  the  promises,  the  end  of  life,  the  good  to  be  ac- 
complished ;  and  not  to  ourselves  and  selfish  interests. 
Forget  these. 

TO    THE    SAME. 

^  True,  we  are  under  sentence  of  twelve  years  in  the 
penitentiary,  but  what  of  this  1  Surely,  it  will  not  hurt 
us  ;  it  will  only  purify  and  better  prepare  us  for  our 
heavenly  abode. 

We  feel  that  our  separation  is  an  affliction,  but  must 
we  not  call  it  a  "  light  affliction'?"  Comparing  it  with 
what  Jesus  suffered  for  us — the  apostles,  and  primitive 
saints,  for  the  name  of  Christ — with  what  the  poor  slave 
suffers — with  whr^.t  we  deserve — can  we  call  it  more. than 
a  very  "  light  affliction  1"  Surely  we  cannot.  But  how 
shall  we  conduct  ourselves  under  those  afflictions.  Paul 
tells  ;  2  Cor.  iv.  18  :  liook  not  at  ourselves,  our  suffer- 
ings, and  our  prospects ;  but  at  "  Jesus,  who  endured 
such  contradiction  of  sinners  against  Himself,  lest  we  be 
wearied,  and  faint  in  our  minds."  Look  at  his  suffer- 
ings, and  his  conduct  under  them.  Look  at  his  pro- 
mises— their  faithfulness,  richness,  fulness,  all-suffi- 
ciency ;  look  at  heavenly  and  divine  things — the  mansion, 
the  crown,  the  harp,  the  white  robe,  the  innumerable 
company,  the  Lamb.  Looking  at  these  things  we 
shall  forget  our  sufferings,  and  be  filled  with  peace 
and  joy,  substantial,  soul-reviving,  satisfying,  and 
eternal.  Rom.  viii.  18.  But  looking  at,  and  dwell- 
ing on  the  things  "  seen,"  our  troubles,  &C.5  we 
shall  forget  the  promises,  Jesus,  and  the  glory  pre- 
pared for  us  ;  and  be  earthly,  fretful,  unhappy — be- 
cause the  things  "  seen  are  temporal,"  and  cannot  furnish 
that  enduring  food  for  the  soul,  which  the  "  things  un- 
seen and  eternal"  afford.  Well,  what  are  the  consequen- 
ces of  thus  conducting  ourselves  under  these  "  light  af- 
flictions'J"  Why,  they  will  seem,  as  they  really  are, 
"  but  for  a  moment,"  and  shall  "  work  for  us  a  far  more 
exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory."  See  how  Paul 
labors  to  get  words  to  express  the  fulness  of  his  soul. 


108  SPIRITUAL    LIGHT    IN    DARKNESS. 

There  is  also  a  sweet  promise  in  Ecc.  viii.  12,  '-  It  shall 
be  well  with  them  who  fear  God."  Believing  this  will 
give  us  peace  and  joy  in  all  possible  adverse  circumstan- 
ces.    Can  we  not  fully  trust  our  Savior's  word  1 

We  need  not  fear  being  crushed,  or  killed  by  the  rod, 
so  lonor  as  we  lean  on  Jesus.  Knowing;  that  the  rod  is 
applied  in  love,  by  our  Father,  let  us  not  faint,  but  em- 
brace and  kiss  the  rod,  which  shall  make  us  "  partakers 
of  his  holiness." 

May  some  afflicted  soul  profit  by  these  hints.  ■■ 
The  following  is  considered  important  for  every 
Christian  to  understand  and  feel.  Because  this  idea  is 
not  understood  and  felt,  is  the  cause  of  nearly  or  quite 
all  the  baneful  influences  arising  from  broken  plans, 
disappointed  hopes,  &c. 

TO    THE    SAME. 

How  often  have  we  prayed  that  God  would  make  us 
useful  in  the  world,  to  the  greatest  extent  of  our  pow- 
ers. We  have  said  that  this  is  all  for  which  we  desire  to 
live.  We  profess  to  desire  the  glory  of  God  more  than 
anything  else.  This  is  all  right.  And  have  we  not 
given  ourselves  up  to  Jesus,  to  direct  and  do  with  us  just 
as  He  sees  best  1  Is  not  He  wise  1  And  does  He  not 
know  perfectly  all  our  abilities,  and  qualifications,  and 
circumstances'?  Does  He  not  understand  fully,  just 
where  we  are  calculated  to  labor  with  the  greatest  suc- 
cess ;  and  where  it  will  be  most  for  our  good,  the  good 
of  our  friends,  and  most  for  his  glory  1  Then,  if  we 
have  given  ourselves  up  to  Him,  to  dispose  of,  and  use 
for  his  glory  and  the  greatest  good  of  mankind,  let  us 
fully  believe  in  our  souls,  that  He  will  place  us  just 
wiiere  we  are  most  needed,  where  we  shall  be 
most  useful,  and  where  we  shall  most  honor  and 
glorify  his  name.  If  we  have  no  will  of  our  own, 
we  shall  be  perfectly  satisfied  with  all  the  will  and  dis- 
pensations of  our  Savior,  in  w^hom  we  repose  implicit 
confidence.  We  shall  rejoice  to  go  just  where  He  sends, 
do  what  He  assigns,  and  suffer  what  He  lays  on  us  ; 
not  doubting,  for  one  moment,  that  we  are  in  just  the 


DELIGHT    IN    THE    WILL    OF    GOD.  109 

circumstances  where  we  shall  accomplish  the  most  for 
our  Redeemer. 

Though  He  may  place  us  in  circumstances  that  seem 
adverse,  and  dark  clouds  gather  around  as — though  w^e 
cannot  see  how  good  will  result,  yet,  let  our  confidence 
in  his  wdsdom  and  faithfulness  be  unshaken,  feeling  as- 
sured that  He  wall  bring  it  out  just  right — and  just  as  we 
would  have  it,  did  we  know  all  the  circumstances  and 
results  as  He  knows  them. 

Forget  ourselves,  our  interests,  our  plans,  and  rejoice 
to  let  Christ  take  and  make  us  instruments  to  carry  on 
his  plans  and  interests,  in  his  own  w^ay.  Be  perfectly 
swallowed  up  in  God's  will — ready  for  anything.  This 
will  give  a  quietness,  peace,  and  joy,  that  nothing  else 
will.  And  let  me  assure  you,  this  quietness,  peace,  and 
joy,  I  feel  in  my  soul  in  view  of  all  that  is  before  me. 
It  banishes  anxiety  and  all  uneasiness,  while  I  patiently 
wait  for,  and  desire  only  God's  will  to  be  done.  I  have 
an  unshaken  confidence  that  He  will  do  ''  all  things 
weliy  With  these  feelings,  it  is  out  of  the  power  of 
earth  and  hell,  combined,  to  make  me  unhappy.  If  the 
greatest  good  w411  result  (and  can  we  doubt  it)  ?  by  our 
suffering,  our  long  imprisonment,  why  then,  our  desire 
is  accomplished — our  request  granted,  and  why  not  re- 
joice 1  Is  it  for  us  to  say,  in  what  way  we  will  be  use- 
ful 1  We  are  in  the  Savior's  employ — let  Him  direct, 
and  we  will  sing, 

"Only  thou  our  leader  be, 
And  we  still  wiJl  folJow  thee." 

I  have  not  a  doubt,  that  if  the  Lord  sends  me  to  the 
penitentiary,  more  w^ill  be  accomplished,  than  could 
possibly,  by  me,  in  any  other  way. 

My  Savior  calls,  and  I  rejoice  to  obey.  Keep  close 
to  Him,  and  He  will  keep  close  to  you.  George. 

LETTER    OF    INTRODUCTION. 

To  the  Warden  of  Missouri  Penitentiary^  Jefferson  City. 

Palmyra,  Sept.  20,  1841. 
Dear  Sir  : — This  will  be  handed  to  you  by  Messrs. 


110  LETTER   OF    INTRODUCTION.    . 

Work,  Burr,  and  Thompson,  who  have  been  confined  in 
the  jail  of  this  place,  for  some  months,  on  a  charge  of 
taking  some  slaves,  with  intent  to  set  them  at  liberty — 
on  which  charge  they  have  been  convicted,  and  sentenced 
to  twelve  years'  imprisonment  under  your  care. 

They  have  solicited  me  to  say  to  you,  what  is  their 
true  character  and  standing.  I  can  say  that  I  have 
known  them  only  since  they  came  to  Palmyra  jail,  and 
in  the  relation  of  counsel,  who  defended  them  on  their 
trial. 

That  they  have  sustained  a  good  reputation  heretofore, 
I  have  no  doubt,  from  all  I  can  learn.  I  am  of  the 
opinion  that  they  are  conscientious  men,  and  mean  to  do 
right,  according  to  their  views  of  right.  I  think,  sir, 
they  would  be  incapable  of  stealing,  in  the  common  ac- 
ceptation of  that  term — and  what  they  have  done,  has 
been  induced  by  mistaken  opinions  of  duty  in  regard  to 
the  subject  of  slavery — they  being  practically  and  em- 
phatically ABOLITIONISTS.  They  having  requested,  I 
could  not  withhold  from  persons  situated  as  they  are,  a 
statement  of  what  I  have  been  satisfactorily  induced  to 
believe,  was  and  is  their  true  character. 

With  great  respect,  I  am  sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

S.  T.  Glover. 

The  jailer  also  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Warden,  com- 
mending our  good  conduct  while  with  him,  approving  of 
our  character,  &c. 

The  Judge  also  wrote  to  the  Warden,  stating  that  he 
believed  us  honest,  conscientious  men,  who  meant  to  do 
right  in  what  we  did — and  he  believed  if  we  were  at 
liberty,  would  do  the  same  again.  He  thought  we  should 
not  be  treated  as  common  felons,  as  other  prisoners,  but 
more  leniently,  &c.  And  yet  this  same  Judge  was  a 
wicked  man,  and  so  prejudiced,  and  hard-hearted,  that 
he  did  all  he  could  to  convict  us.  No  thanks  to  him  for 
thus  recommending  us  to  the  Warden,  for  the  Lord 
pressed  it  out  of  him. 

After  our  trial,  a  committee  was  appointed  at  a  public 


QUINCY    COMMITTEE.  Ill 

meeting  in  Quincy,  to  collect  and  publish  all  the  circum- 
stances in  the  case.  They  did  so.  A  pamphlet  of 
thirty-seven  pages,  one  thousand  copies,  was  published. 
A  few  remarks  from  that  work,  and  I  close  this 
chapter. 

They  say — "That  they  are  honest  men,  all  who  have 
been  acquainted  with  them  will  testify.  We  believe 
them  incapable  of  a  departure  from  what  they  deem  a 
course  of  integrity  and  honor.  We  know  the  men — 
have  witnessed  their  correct  course  of  life,  and  the  close- 
ness of  their  walk  with  God. 

"  They  have  hitherto  been  distinguished  for  uprightness 
of  character,  for  benevolence,  and  purity  of  life,  and  for 
their  zeal  in  every  work  of  reform,  and  especially  in  the 
cause  of  human  rights.  The  standard  by  which  they 
aimed  to  regulate  their  lives,  was  not  public  opinion, 
not  expediency,  but  Heaven's  own  statute  book,  for 
w^hich  they  maintained  the  most  sacred  regard,  and  made 
it  their  constant  study.  And  in  marking  out  their 
course  of  conduct,  their  great  inquiry  seemed,  not  what 
would  please  others,  or  be  to  themselves  a  source  of 
present  advantage,  but  what  was  right,  what  was  duty, 
what  was  in  fact  the  will  of  God.  They  emphatically 
*  Remembered  those  in  bonds  as  bound  with  them,'  and 
they  have  been  heard,  while  engaged  in  prayer  for  their 
emancipation,  to  entreat  the  Lord  that  if  thus  they  could 
more  effectually  aid  in  delivering  the  enslaved  from  bond- 
age, they  might  themselves  wear  the  chain," — and 
blessed  be  God,  we  have  worn  the  chain. 


PART  SECOND. 


CHAPTER  I. 

EMBRACING  FIFTEEN  AND  A  HALF  MONTHS— THE 
TIME  UNDER  CAPT.'S  GORDEN  AND  BURGH. 

JOURNEY    TO    THE    PENITENTIARY. 

The  morning  of  the  first  of  October,  1841,  was  cold  and 
very  stormy.  We  arose  as  usual — but  about  nine  o'clock 
"we  were  called  to  start  for  Jefferson.  A  crowd  again 
assembled  to  take  their  farewell  gaze  at  us.  The  rain 
was  pouring  down  almost  in  torrents,  but  the  stage  came, 
and  we,  after  bidding  the  jailer  adieu,  were  seated,  on 
the  middle  seat — the  driver  before,  and  the  sheriff  behind 
us. 

A  guard  of  six  or  seven  men,  armed  with  pistols, 
dirks,  &c.,  on  horseback,  accompanied  us.  The  cause 
of  this  great  force,  was  an  expectation  on  the  part  of  the 
sheriff,  and  others,  that  we  would  be  waylaid  by  a  large 
company  of  our  friends,  for  the  purpose  of  rescuing  us 
from  their  hands.  We  told  the  sheriff  he  need  fear 
nothing  of  the  kind— for  our  friends  were  not  of  that 
disposition.  We  had  repeatedly  requested  our  friends, 
that  let  the  case  be  as  it  might,  there  should  be  no  phy- 
sical defence  in  our  behalf. 

Let  me  here  state,  that  since  my  release,  I  have  been 
informed  that  there  were  men  in  Licking  county,  Ohio 
who  at  the  time  of  our  arrest,  were  ready,  and  very 
eager,  to  head  a  company,  for  the  purpose  of  going  to 
Palmyra,  demolishing  the  jail,  and  effecting  our  rescue. 
They  probably  would  have  advanced  with  the  project, 
but  for  the  disapprobation  and  opposition  of  my  friends 
in  that  county — who  did  what  they  could  to  discourage 


CONVERSATION    WITH    THE    SHERIFF.  113 

any  such  measures — and  told  them  that  we  would  not 
come  away  in  such  a  manner,  if  they  should  go — and  the 
plan  was  abandoned. 

I  heartily  rejoice  in  having  parents,  brothers,  and 
sisters,  who  would  sooner  see  me  lie  in  prison,  than  give 
countenance  to  any  such  illegal,  mobocratic  suggestions 
of  such  ferocious,  hot-headed  friends. 

Our  sheriff,  John  Jordon  Montgommery,  was  a 
member  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  Palmyra.  Though 
during  our  confinement  in  jail,  he  shunned  us,  now  he 
was  obliged  to  look  us  in  the  face  with  shame  and  blush- 
ing. He  thought  the  subject  of  slavery  was  a  very  de- 
licate subject,  and  was  quite  reluctant  to  talk — but  we 
discussed  the  question  to  some  extent,  at  various  times. 
He  looked  upon  Dr.  Nelson  as  a  very,  bad  man — not  fit 
to  live  I 

I  asked,  "  Do  you  think  that  what  we  d.\d\)  unchris- 
tianized  us  ?"  "  I  do,"  was  the  bold  and  unhesitating 
reply.  So  much  for  the  opinion  of  a  slaveholder  as  to 
what  religion  is.  This,  connected  with  his  views  of 
Dr.  Nelson,  will  give  the  reader  a  little  idea  of  the  vast 
difference,  there  must  be  between  the  religion  of  sla.ve- 
holders,  aiid  that  of  the  Bible.  His  opinion  did  not  at 
all  change  our  views  of  the  character  of  our  conduct. 

In  the  stage  we  read  "  Clarke's  Promises,"  "  Mahan's 
Christian  Perfection,"  and  the  Testament,  which  tended 
to  keep  our  minds  tranquil,  and  gave  us  much  comfort. 
Where  we  stopped  at  night,  we  found  a  large  Bible,  and 
as  we  sat  before  the  fire,  in  chains,  the  gazing  stock  of 
the  neighbors  who  ran  together  to  see  the  sight,  we  read 
the  thirty-first  Psalm.  The  reader  will  there  find  some 
very  precious  promises,  upon  which  our  souls  laid  hold, 
and  were  strengthened. 

As  we  st-opped  for  dinner,  the  sheriff,  &c.,  ate  before 
us.  While  thus  waiting  in  a  separate  room,  the  landlord 
came  and  talked  quite  freely.  He  began, — "  Well,  we 
slaveholders  will  have  a  great  account  to  render,  will  we 
nof?"  Yes,  sir,  you  will  indeed.  He  acknowledged 
the  evil  of  slavery — that  they  would  be  better  off  with- 
out it — it  was  a  curse,  &c.,  •"'  but  how  are  we  to  get  clear 


1  14  WILLINGNESS    TO    GO    TO    JEFFERSON. 

of  it  1  The  evil  has  been  entailed  on  us,  and  now  what 
can  we  do  ?"  "  Let  the  oppressed  go  free"—"  break 
every  yoke,"  and  "  pay  the  hireling  his  wages."  Just 
stop  oppressing  them — let  them  go. 

At  our  next  stopping  place  for  the  night,  Alanson  left 
an  Emancipator,  hoping  and  praying,  that  the  spark 
might  kindle  into  a  flame.  We  could  walk,  by  all 
stepping  together — and  we  frequently  refreshed  ourselves 
by  our  musical  marching  step.  It  was  very  pleasant  to 
be  able  to  walk  in  this  way,  after  being  so  closely  con- 
fined to  the  side  of  the  old  jail,  so  long.  We  felt  that 
God  was  with  us,  to  comfort  and  support.  Into  his 
hands  we  committed  ourselves  and  our  cause,  with  the 
unwavering  assurance  that  "  all  was  well.'^  With  this 
confidence  we  were  cheerful  and  happy.  The  promises 
were  unspeakably  sweet  and  precious,  on  which  we 
feasted. 

The  sheriff  would  not  believe  we  were  satisfied  with 
our  condition — thought  we  would  run  away,  if  we  had 
an  opportunity.  I  told  him  I  was  so  far  from  going  un- 
willingly, that  if  I  were  left  alone,  I  would  go  directly 
to  the  penitentiary,  and  tell  them  I  had  come  as  a  con- 
vict,  to  take  up  my  abode  with  them,  for  twelve  years. 
But  this  was  what  slaveholders  could  not  believe.  It 
was  a  spirit  of  which  they  knew  nothing. 

THE    SABBATH. 

The  morning  of  the  third  day,  was  the  Sabbath.  We 
remonstrated  with  the  sheriff  against  travelling,  but  he 
was  unfeeling,  and  only  tried  to  insult  us.  "  You  might 
have  attended  to  your  business,  then,  and  staid  on  your 
own  side  of  the  river."  Alanson  thought  we  ought  to 
refuse  to  stir  a  step— but  James  and  myself,  said  it  would 
be  of  no  avail,  they  would  put  us  in,  and  take  us  any 
how-^accordingly  we  made  use  of  our  own  strength  to 
get  in  and  out  of  the  stage.  We  afterwards  regretted  so 
doing — felt  we  did  wrong,  and  sought  pardon  from  God. 

It  was  a  very  trying  day  to  our  souls,  but  God  iR 
great  mercy,  stood  by  us. 


HAPPY    IN    EVERY    CONDITION.  315 

SLAVEHOLDERS,  AND    BIBLE    RELIGION,  AGAIN. 

As  we  came  in  sight  of  the  huge  and  dismal  walls; 
one  of  the  guard,  a  professor  of  religion,  came,  and  said 
to  us,  "  Your  happiness  for  this  world  is  now  at  an  end. 
You  may  be  happy  in  a  world  to  come,  but  you  will  see 
no  more  happiness  below." 

Reader,  see  how  little  slaveholders  know  of  the  power 
and  excellency  of  the  Gospel.  The  very  first  princi- 
ples, are  so  far  from  being  understood,  that  he  who 
practises  them,  and  acts  out  the  spirit  of  religion- (which 
is  benevolence  and  love  to  all  mankind) — is  branded  as 
a  criminal,  and  looked  upon  as  having  forfeited  all  right 
to  liberty,  and  the  privileges  of  the  gospel — and  as 
utterly  incapable  of  experiencing  further  peace  and 
happiness  on  earth  !     Amazing  ! 

Of  the  power  of  the  gospel  to  support,  and  cheer,  in 
times  of  trial  and  darkness,  he  seemed  to  have  no  con- 
ception !  Poor  men !  how  they  are  to  be  pitied  !  North- 
erners, do  not  censure  them  too  severely.  Their  gross 
ignorance  calls  for  the  exercise  of  charity — "  they  know 
not  what  they  do."  'Tis  true  they  have  the  Bible,  but 
they  can't  read  it  intelligently — they  read  it,  but  they 
don't  understand  its  meaning— and  they  understand  not, 
because  they  will  not,  for  their  eyes  are  blinded,  and 
their  hearts  hardened. 

I  informed  the  poor  man  that  my  happiness  arose  from 
a  source  beyond  the  reach  or  power  of  mortals  to  affect 
— that  it  was  of  such  a  nature  as  not  to  be  destroyed  by 
outward  circumstances — and  that  it  was  not  in  the  power 
of  any  man,  or  body  of  men,  to  make  me  unhappy. 
Thrust  me  into  prison,  afflict,  torture  or  kill,  they  could, 
but  still  I  should  be  happy,  so  long  as  my  trust  was  re- 
posed in  God.  But  such  doctrine  was  beyond  his  com- 
prehension— "  it  was  high — he  could  not  attain  unto  it." 
I  hope  he  may  be  so  fortunate  as  to  be  "  happy  in 
the  world  to  come" — for  here,  he  certainly  cannot  be 
happy  with  such  lean,  low,  heathenish  views  of  what 
religion  and  happiness  are.  And  I  suppose  that  Missou- 
rians  are  an  enlightened  people,  when  compared  with 
the  great  mass  of  the  South  / 


116  "sheep  among  wolves." 


THE    MISSOURI    RIVER. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  third  day,  we  came  to  the 
Missouri  River,  opposite  the  city  of  Jefferson,  and  the 
penitentiary.  A  messenger  who  went  over  for  the  ferry 
boat,  reported  that  the  abolitionists  had  come,  and  a 
multitude  crowded  the  bank  to  behold  the  sight. 

While  waiting  on  the  boat,  we  read  the  fourteenth 
chapter  of  John.  Our  hearts  were  comforted,  and  our 
minds  composed  by  the  sweet  words,  "  I  will  not  leave 
you  comfortless"  (there  in  your  dungeon),  "  I  will  come 
unto  you,"  &c.  We  believed  the  gracious  words,  and 
rejoiced. 

A  large  concourse  awaited  our  arrival,  on  the  oppo- 
site bank,  that  they  might  meet  and  welcome  to  their 
city,  those  of  whom  they  had  heard  so  much.  The  mass 
of  the  male  population,  old  and  young,  rich  and  poor, 
bond  and  free,  were  there — each  one  striving  eagerly  to 
get  one  view  of  an  aholitionist  !  And  from  their  running, 
and  gazing,  it  was  evident  they  expected  to  see  some- 
thing wonderful. 

So  elated  were  the  people  at  our  arrival  among  them, 
that  many  followed  in  our  train,  while  others  ran  before, 
and  on  either  side,  like  so  many  obedient  servants,  re- 
joicing to  show  their  master  honor,  or  homage  to  their 
king.  I  think  the  arrival  of  the  President  would  not 
have  caused  greater  "joy  in  that  city."       ^ 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE    CHANGE EXAMINATION FIRST    APPEARANCES. 

A  MULTITUDE  attended  us  to  the  prison  ;  and  the  office 
was  crowded,  while  we  were  loosed  from  our  chain, 
stripped,  examined,  recorded,  one  side  of  our  hair  cut 
close — arrayed  in  shining  colors,  and  another  chain  put 


REVILED    AND    THREATENED.  1  17 

upon  each  of  us !  It  was  a  trying  time,  but  Jesus  said, 
"  Fear  not.'^  The  WarcTen  was  insulting,  calling  us 
kidnappers  (he  had  not  yet  read  our  letters),  &c.  The 
overseer  stood  before  us  with  his  great  knife  and  pistols, 
w^hile  the  guard,  with  muskets,  kept  the  door  !  One 
might  infer  from  their  conduct,  that  they  looked  upon  us 
as  altogether  another  species  of  beings.  But  one  who 
was  present,  afterwards  said,  "  I  was  there,  and  looked 
upon  you  as  three  lambs  led  to  the  slaughter."  He  was 
anti-slavery,  but  dare  not  speak  out. 

It  was  now  evening — the  prisoners  had  all  retired — 
everything  was  still,  and  dark,  and  dismal,  as  we  were 
conducted  to  our  cell  ! 

Soon,  we  w^ere  separately  brought  before  the  war- 
dens, and  overseer,  in  the  "  guard-room."  One  of  the 
wardens  was  so  drunk,  he  could  scarcely  sit  up — and  he 
did  the  most  of  the  talking.  We  were  "  questioned  in 
many  things" — and  things  with  which  they  had  no  busi- 
ness. They  wished  to  know  all  about  the  "  under 
ground  railroad"  (but  could  not  get  the  information) — 
how  many  slaves  we  had  helped  away — what  were  the 
principles  of  Mission  Institute — if  abolition  was  not  the 
principal  doctrine — if  they  did  not  conceal  slaves  there 
— if  that  was  not  the  object  of  the  Institution — what 
were  the  doctrines  of  abolitionists — what  we  had 
studied,  and  meant  to  do,  &c.,  heaping  upon  us  oppro- 
brious epithets,  and  curses — threatening,  insulting,  and 
trying  to  frighten  us  into  a  confession  of  guilty  with, 
*'  If  you  don't  ackno\^^edge  you  are  guilty,  I'll  take  you 
down,  and  give  you  forty  lashes  !"  at  the  same  time 
swinging  his  hickory  cane,  and  shaking  it  in  our  faces — 
his  eyes  flashing  fury. 

We  were  treated  very  ungentlemanly — charged  with 
lying  when  we  told  the  simple  truth,  in  the  honesty  of 
our  souls;  and  then  threatened  with  punishment — de- 
nounced as  worse  than  highway  robbers,  cut-throats,  or 
wholesale  murderers,  and  as  meaner  than  chicken  thieves 
— threatened  with  having  our  tongues  wired — and  other 
things  too  vile  and  wicked  to  repeat. 


118      A  FEW  KIND  WORDS HOW  I  WROTE, 


THE  RULES. 


1.  "  You  must  not  speak  to  any  prisoner,  out  of  your 
cell,  nor  to  each  other  in  your  cell." 

2.  "  You  must  not  look  up  at  any  visitor — if  it  is  your 
own  brother;  if  you  do,  I'll  flog  you." 

3.  "  You  must  always  take  off  your  cap,  when  speak- 
ing to  an  officer,  or  when  an  officer  speaks  to  you." 

4.  *'  You  must  call  no  convict,  '  Mr.'  " 

When  I  was  before  them,  I  used  the  expression,  '*  Mr. 
Burr."  "  No,  no  ;  there  are  no  Misters  here."  "  Well, 
brother  Burr,  then."  ^'  No,  there  are  no  brothers  here. ^^ 
"  Well,  what  shall  I  call  himT  "  Why,  Burr,  in  just 
the  roughest  way  you  can  speak  it."  Frequently  after- 
wards, we  were  checked  for  applying  Mr.  to  a  convict. 

With  the  repetition  of  these  rules,  we  were  threatened 
with  severe  punishment  upon  the  violation  of  them  ;  and 
charged,  "  carry  yourselves  straight." 

We  were  then  locked  in  our  cell  for  the  night ;  but 
soon  the  overseer  came  and  spoke  very  kindly — told  us 
w^hat  we  must  do  in  the  morning — what  would  be  ex- 
pected of  us,  &c.  He  said,  "  There  are  many  bad  men 
here,  but  if  they  behave,  they  will  be  treated  well ;  for 
every  man  here  is  treated  not  according  to  his  character, 
but  according  to  his  conduct."  I  asked  if  we  could 
write  to  our  friends.  He  said,  "  Yes,  but  you  better  not 
be  in  a  hurry.  Wait  a  little,  till  you  see  how  you 
like  the  place."  He  said  we  could  write  once  in 
two  or  three  months.  I  asked  if  we  could  keep  a 
journal.  "  I  guess  not,"  was  the  reply.  And  my  jour- 
nal for  the  first  year  and  a  half,  was  kept  on  the  bedstead, 
old  boards,  and  blank  leaves,  by  recording,  sometimes  a 
word,  sometimes  two  or  three  words,  and  sometimes  a 
sentence  or  two — ^just  enough  to  bring  the  occurrence  or 
scene  to  my  mind — with  the  date.  In  this  way  I  noted 
nearly  every  important  occurrence  or  change  ;  and  after 
about  two  years,  commenced  writing  out  in  full,  all  that 
had  transpired  from  the  time  we  came  to  the  penitentia- 
ry ;  and  from  that  work,  written  in  my  prison  cell,  I  now 
copy — so  that  the  reader  may,  for  the  most  part,  in  the 


A    DARK    TIME THE    DRUNKEN    WARDEN.  119 

remainder  of  this  narrative,  consider  the  writer  locked 
^ in  his  cell;  and  there,  while  others  were  wrapped  in 
slumbers,  describing  and  commenting  on  the  scenes  he 
had  witnessed. 

THE    FIRST    NIGHT. 

That  evening  (the  first),  was  a  trying  time  to  our  souls 
— our  faith — our  constancy  ;  but  our  God,  on  whom  we 
had  leaned,  in  whom  we  had  trusted,  and  to  whom  we 
committed  our  cause,  did  not  leave  us  wholly  to  our- 
selves— otherwise  "  our  feet  had  slipped,  and  we  hat 
sunk  beneath  the  deep  waters,'* — but  even  then,  we 
could  lift  the  heart  to  heaven  for  support,  for  faith,  for 
Christian  boldness.  And  when  "  we  cried  unto  the 
Lord,  He  heard  and  delivered  us  from  our  fears."  I 
believe  Alanson  and  James  5tood  the  shock  with  more 
composure  of  mind  than  I  did,  and  were  enabled  to 
speak  with  more  boldness  ;  but  even  my  weak  heart 
was  enabled  to  look  upward,  trust  in  God,  and  roll  my 
cares  upon  Him.  It  was  indeed  a  squally  time — the 
clouds  were  very  dark,  and  our  prospects  gloomy 
enough.  Doubtless  we  "  should  have  perished  in  our 
affliction,  unless  God's  word  had  been  our  delight."  But 
glory  to  his  name,  faith  pierced  the  dense  darkness,  and 
showed  us  a  Father's  hand  behind.  It  opened  our  ears 
to  hear  a  Savior's  voice,  saying,  "  I  will  surely  do  you 
good" — ''  Be  strong  and  of  good  courage" — ''  No  man 
shall  set  upon  you  to  do  you  hurt." 

We  laid  us  down  to  sleep,  but  were  suffered  to  in- 
dulge ourselves  but  little  in  such  enjoyment,  being 
aM  akened  and  disturbed  by  the  shrieks,  and  groans,  and 
pleadings  of  our  fellow-prisoners,  in  the  guard  room, 
^:  adjoining  our  cell.  Capt.  William  Burch,  the  drunken 
warden,  had  come  in  from  his  revels,  towards  midnight ; 
he  dragged  the  sufferers  from  their  beds — it  being  of  little 
consequence  with  him  whether  they  were  guilty  of  any 
misdemeanor  or  not,  and  was  giving  vent  to  his  cruelty  by 
putting  them  to  the  torture.  To  hear  them  scream,  and 
see  them  writhe  and  smart  under  the  strap,  or  the  pad- 
dle, was  to  him  a  rich  and  sumptuous  feast. 


120  MUSIC    OF    CHAINS. 

And  such  things  were  repeated  night  after  night,  for 
hours  together.  Sometimes  the  whole  evening,  and  then 
the  hours  of  midnight,  and  then  again  before  the  morn 
fng  dawn,  would  be  thus  occupied,  driving  slumber  far 
from  us,  and  almost  makin;>  our  hair  stand  erect  on 
our  heads,  while  we  lay  in  suspense,  expecting  every 
moment  that  our  turn  would  come  next.  But  the  good 
hand  of  our  God  saved  us  from  their  hellish  mad- 
ness. 

In  the  midst  of  these  fears  and  alarms,  it  was  sweet  to 
go  to  the  mercy-seat,  and  pour  out  our  hearts  before  the 
Lord,  cast  ourselves  upon  the  promises,  and  invoke  his 
merciful  protection. 

THE    FIRST    MORNING. 

As  the  prisoners  were  all  in  their  cells,  when  we  were 
brought  in,  we  knew  nothing  of  the  appearance  and 
sound  of  things,  till  we  were  aroused  by  the  rattling  of 
bolts  and  locks^  the  slamming  of  iron  doors,  with  a  dis- 
mal, hollow  sound,  as  it  echoed  through  the  hall,  and 
the  music  of  chains,  as  of  a  multitude  of  oxen  walking 
over  a  bridcre  with  lar^e  chains  hano-ino-from  their.yokes  ! 
Strange  sounds  were  these  to  us,  and  the  conviction  that 
they  were  produced  by  human  beings  almost  startled  us. 
But  still  more  were  we  shocked  when  with  our  eyes  we 
beheld  the  scene.  0,  it  was  heart-rending !  Out  of 
upw^ards  of  ninety,  the  majority  were  in  chains — some 
with  one,  fastened  to  the  ancle,  and  suspended  from  the 
loins — some  with  two,  one  on  each  leg,  and  suspended 
ih  the  same  manner;  and  others  with  large  fetters  on 
the  feet,  besides  two  heavy  chains,  one  on  either  side, 
obliging  them  to  take  very  short  steps.  We  also,  with 
ours,  contributed  to  the  harmony. 

Soon  it  was  generally  known  that  the  ''  Three  Preach- 
ers," (this  was  the  name  by  which  we  were  designated 
for  a  long  time,  by  prisoners  and  citizens),  had  come  ; 
and  it  was  truly  amusing  to  see  how  eagerly  every  eye 
was  turned  upon  us,  with  a  gaze  that  refused  to  be  satis- 
fied. They  had  learned  all  about  us,  by  the  ho^se 
thief  mentioned  in  part  first,  who  came  a  month  or  so  be- 


A   GREAT    MERCY.  121 

fore  us  ;  and  also  by  the  newspapers,  which  containefl 
our  letters,  and  other  things  respecting  us. 

That  day  we  remained  in  our  cell  the  most  of  the 
time,  but  were  allowed  to  walk  about  the  yard  in 
the  afternoon  by  ourselves.  As  w^e  looked  at  each  other 
with  our  striped  clothes,  and  cap,  and  sheared  heads, 
we  could  not  refrain  from  laughing  heartily,  and  remark- 
ing, "  Well,  you  make  a  pretty  good-looking  convict." 

OUR     CELL. 

We  were  all  allowed  to  be  in  one  cell.  This  was  a 
great  mercy.  Had  we  been  separated  and  scattered 
among  the  wicked,  I  know  not  what  would  have  become 
of  us.  But  God  knew  our  weakness,  and  need  of  each 
other's  help,  and  in  his  great  compassion,  constrained 
these  wicked  men,  to  treat  us  in  this  respect,  kindly, 
beyond  our  most  sanguine  hopes. 

What  was  their  motive,  I  cannot  say.  We  attribute 
it  all  to  the  hand  of  God.  They  may  have  thus  kept  us 
together,  to  keep  us  from  contaminating  the  other  pri- 
soners with  our  principles — for  according  to  their 
charges,  the  principles  of  a  highwayman^  or  whole- 
sale pirate,  were  harmless,  compared  with  ours.  Be 
that  as  it  may,  we  felt  very  thankful  to  God  for  this 
peculiar  expression  of  His  favor  towards  us.  There  be- 
ing such  a  very  bitter  spirit  against  us  and  our  princi- 
ples, we  should  have  supposed  they  would  be  eager  to 
do  all  they  could  to  keep  us  apart,  if  perchance  they 
might  overcome  us  single-handed,  and  get  us  to  reform, 
and  renounce  our  errors.  But  God  suffered  it  not;  and 
blessed  be  his  name. 

Our  cell  is  twelve  feet  by  eight — arched — brick,  and 
plastered — a  window,  on  hinges,  in  the  corner  at  the 
top,  defended  by  two  large  iron  bars — an  iron. door, 
about  four  feet  by  twenty-two  inches,  with  a  thick 
wooden  door  on  the  outside.  When  we  went  into  it, 
there  were  two  beds — one  double,  and  one  single  one. 
The  covering  of  the  double  bed,  consisted  of  twosmallj 
very  poor,  and  thin  Indian  blankets,  under  which  Alan- 
son  and  myself  tried,  to  sleep ;  but  the  cold  would  frequent- 

6 


122  CONVENIENT  EXCHANGE. 

ly  so  molest  us,  that  we  could  sleep  hut  little  the  whole 
night.  They  were  both  too  thin,  short,  and  narrow — 
but  these,  or  nothing.  The  covering  of  James'  bed, 
was  one  Indian  blanket,  too  short  at  both  ends — in  which 
he  would  wrap  himself,  and  shiver  away  the  lingering 
hours,  till  called  again  to  his  task.  At  work  we  could 
keep  warm. 

After  a  time,  James  obtained  permission,  and  fixed 
the  doable  bedstead  wide  enough  for  us  all.  In  this 
way  we  fared  a  little  better — for  we  could  take  turns 
getting  into  the  middle.  If  an  outside  one  was  becom- 
ing frost-bitten,  he  only  had  to  request  the  middle  one 
to  exchange  places  awhile  ;  and  we  were  ever  ready  to 
oblige  and  accommodate — for  each  knew  how  to  sympa- 
thize with  the  other.  So  far  from  murmuring,  we  had 
great  cause  for  thankfulness — for  many  were  in  a  worse 
condition  than  we. 

THE  ILLUMINATED    CELL. 

I. 
I've  often  heard  of  prison  cells. 
And  dreary  things,  supposed  they  were  : 
Where  gloom,  where  darkness  only  dwells. 
To  fill  the  pris'ner  with  despair. 

II. 

And  such  they  are  to  carnal  hearts. 
Who  have  no  Savior  and  no  God — 
The  day  rolls  slow — the  night  departs. 
And  leaves  them  still  a  drear  abode. 

III. 
But  glory  to  the  eternal  King, 
Who  brought  me  to  this  little  cell : 
Sweet  pleasure  here  I  find  can  spring, 
For  here  my  God  delights  to  dwell. 

IV. 
A  hallowed,  consecrated  place — 
A  bethel  is  my  little  cell : 
The  heavenly  Dove  descends  with  grace. 
And  blessings,  more  than  tongue  can  tell, 

V. 

The  Father,  and  the  Son,  come  down. 
And  with  me  make  their  blest  abode  : 
Not  all  the  honors  of  a  crown. 
Equal  the  presence  of  my  God. 


GOD    WITH    US,  IN    OUR    CELL.  123 

vr. 

He  sups  with  me,  and  I  with  Him — 
He  feasts  my  soul  with  heavenly  love — 
And  while  I  eat  my  food  so  plain. 
He  pours  the  manna  from  above. 

vn. 

Not  king,  nor  prince,  finds  such  delight, 
With  alKhis  daily,  sumptuous  fare, 
As  I  within  my  cell,  at  night,     ^ 
When  breathing  out  my  humble  prayer. 

vni. 

These  iron  doors,  and  bricken  walls, 

Do  fail  to  keep  my  Savior  out — 

He  comes,  and  listens  to  my  calls — 

Says,  "  Peace  to  thee,  my  child, — fear  not." 

IX. 

In  peace,  I  lay  me  down  to  rest, 
While  angels  hover  o'er  my  head: 
And  while  with  welcome  slumbers  D^est, 
They  keep  their  stations  round  my  bed. 

X. 

When  morning  gilds  the  Eastern  sky, 
I  early  rise  to  sing  and  pray : 
My  Savior  still  I  find  is  nigh, 
Who  never  leaves  me,  night  or  day. 

XI. 
Let  monarchs  have  their  wide  domain — 
And  men  of  state  in  mansions  dwell — 
Let  worldlings  shining  dust  obtain; 
But  give  me  Jesus  and  my  cell. 

OUR   FOOD. 

All  went  to  their  cells  to  eat — their  food  being 
brought  to  them  by  the  cook.  We  had  "  bread  and 
flesh  in  the  morning,"  and  at  noon  ;  at  night,  bread 
and  water.  Now  and  then  beans  or  some  vegetables 
for  dinner.  Our  bread  was  cold,  hard,  heavy  corn  bread 
— our  meat,  generally  bacon — which  we  had  to  eat  with 
our  fingers — no  knives  or  forks  were  allowed. 

From  April  to  November,  we  worked  from  one  to 
three  hours^before  eating  breakfast,  which  gave  us  a 
hearty  appetite  for  our  corn  bread  and  bacon.  During 
the  rest  of  the  year,  we  generally  ate  before  it  was  light, 


124        "  BETTER  THAN  A  STALLED  OX." 

SO  as  to  be  ready  to  work  as  soon  as  we  could  see. 
And  I  am  sure  it  would  have  put  to  the  test  the  delicate 
tastes  and  stomachs  of  many  who  have  been  accustomed 
to  their  dainties — yea,  and  of  many  of  the  hardy  farm- 
ers too.  Imagine  a  man  locked  up  in  a  dark  room,  and 
his  victuals  brought  to  him — he  knows  not  what,  nor  how 
prepared — whether  clean  or  dirty.  Imagine  hog's  ears 
and  feet  half-qjeaned — eyes,  hearts,  livers  galls,  and 
lights — many  times  quite  offensive  to  the  smell — and 
all  these  to  be  separated  and  divided  by  the  fingers  and 
teeth,  in  the  dark — and  a  pretty  good  idea  may  be  had 
of  the  poor  prisoners'  manner  of  living  for  weeks  and 
months  together.  This  is  no  fiction.  We  know  it  to  have 
been  a  reality.  And  yet  this,  with  contentment,  and 
the  blessing  of  the  Lord,  was  "  better  than  a  stalled  ox, 
and  hatred  therewith" — For  ''  a  little  that  a  righteous 
man  hath  is  better  than  the  riches  of  many  wicked." 
And  feeling,  as  we  did,  that  it  was  the  good  and  wise 
providence  of  God  that  placed  us  here,  and  that  the 
same  kind  hand  ordered  all  our  circumstances — meted 
out  to  us  what  we  should  eat,  and  what  we  should 
wear,  we  received  it  as  from  heaven,  with  thank- 
fulness, contentment,  and  love.  But  let  it  not  be- 
inferred  that  such  has  been  constantly  our  kind 
of  living.  By  no  means.  Though  there  have  been 
times  when  we  have  gone  for  days  without  being  able 
to  get  even  a  piece  of  corn  bread — living  on  little,  bit- 
ter, cold,  potatoes,  and  fat,  or  stale  bacon  ;  yet,  in  gene- 
raly  our  food  has  been  sweet,  wholesome,  and  not  un- 
palatable to  us — though  many  complained  and  were  con- 
tinually finding  fault  with  the  living.  The  fact  was,  they 
did  not  like  prison  life. 

For  this  coarse  fare  we  were  prepared,  by  previous 
discipline  while  at  liberty  ;  so  that  the  change  affected 
us  but  little,  in  comparison  with  the  other  prisoners. 
Many  who  have  been  accustomed  to  the  dainties  and 
luxuries  of  life  were  immediately  taken  with  diarrhea, 
loss  of  appetite,  and  were  sick  much  of  their  time. 
Thanks  to  heaven  for  our  Mission  Institute  training  in 
this  respect. 


WORKING OUR    FEELINGS,   &C.  125 


WORKING. 

In  the  course  of  two  or  three  days  we  had  commenced 
our  twelve  years'  task  for  the  suffering  and  downtrodden. 
Alanson  was  put  at  the  chair  business,  which  was  his 
steady  employ  for  fifteen  months — except  that  he  stocked 
now  and  then  a  pistol  or  gun,  or  did  some  other  occa- 
sional job.  James  went  at  his  trade,  carpentering, 
worked  mostly  inside  the  walls — but  also  in  the  city 
considerably,  building  and  finishing  houses. 

I  was  first  put  in  the  brick  yard — assisted  in  setting 
and  burning  a  kiln. 

Thus  we  were  now  "  under  way,"  had  fairly  com- 
menced our  onset  upon  the  Ai'ch- Monster^  feeling  that 
every  blow  we  struck  fell  directly  at  the  roots  of  the 
great  American  Upas  tree — at  the  foundation  of  the 
Pedestal — the  vitals  of  the  Goddess— the  life  of  slavery. 
With  this  confidence,  we  worked  with  light  hearts  and 
willing  hands. 

In  the  course  of  two  or  three  weeks,  I  was  sent  to  the 
city,  to  work  with  the  masons  ;  was  thus  engaged  for 
about  a  month,  building  ice-houses,  brick  dwellings, 
&c.,  sometimes  carrying  brick  or  mortar,  then  laying 
brick  or  stone.  It  was  pleasant  to  be  alloioed  to  work 
after  so  long  confinement.  It  seemed  to  brace  up  our 
systems  very  much. 

When  it  became  too  cold  to  work  at  brick  and  mortar, 
I  went  to  chopping.  A  company  of  us,  perhaps  twelve 
or  sixteen,  went  about  three  miles — took  our  dinner  with 
us,  and  returned  at  night.  Chopping  wood  and  splitting 
rails  was  hard,  but  pleasant  work.  It  was  an  exercise  to 
which  I  was  well  accustomed,  and  in  which  I  took  delight. 

I  also  worked  in  December,  in  the  city  again,  lathing 
a  large  building.  At  one  time,  I  was  cutting  up  corn  ; 
then  at  the  stone  quarry  ;  then  following  the  ^vheel- 
barrow — was  at  this  and  the  other — hither  and  thither, 
till  February,  at  w^hich  time  I  was  put  at  the  turning 
business,  and  follow-ed  it  mostly,  for  upwards  of  one 
year.  At  intervals,  I  was  working  with  the  masons, 
then  with  the  carpenters — ^bottoming  chairs,  &c.j  &c. 


126  VAEIOUS    KINDS    OF    WORK PREACHING. 

My  principle  was  to  learn  all  I  could,  in  whatever 
kind  of  work  I  was  engaged,  feeling  that  it  could  not 
injure,  but  might  be  of  much  use  to  me. 

When  we  thus  worked  outside  of  the  walls  we  were 
accompanied  by  a  guard  of  from  one  to  four  men  (ac- 
cording to  our  number),  with  pistols  and  muskets,  who 
were  sworn  to  shoot  the  first  man  that  attempted  to  run 
away  ;  but  of  their  powder  and  balls  we  had  no  fear,  for 
we  gave  them  plainly  to  understand,  that  as  we  had  been 
openly  thrust  into  prison,  we  should  not  leave  them  until 
we  were  permitted  to  depart  in  the  same  manner. 

THE    FIRST    SABBATH. 

In  the  morning  we  were  let  out,  as  usual,  and  after 
washing,  &c.,  we  were  locked  up  again  in  our  cell, 
where  we  spent  most  of  the  day,  having  one  Bible  among 
■us.  During  the  morning  the  overseer  came  round  to 
each  cell,  examined  our  clothes,  enquired  if  we  had 
enough  to  eat,  generally,  &c.  Then,  soon  the  wash- 
man  came  around,  and  brought  the  clean  shirts  and  other 
clothes,  if  any  were  needed. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  cells  were  all  opened,  above 
and  below,  and  every  man  took  his  seat  (on  his  stool), 
in  front  of  his  cell,  for  preaching.  It  was  a  singularly 
looking  congregation,  indeed.  Some  had  their  caps  on, 
and  blankets  wrapped  round  them  ;  some,  with  only 
pantaloons  and  shirt  on,  others  warmly  clad,  and  many 
loaded  down  with  chains,  while  a  man,  with  his  musket, 
stood  to  guard  us  ! 

In  time  of  prayer,  all  kneeled.  The  minister  (an 
Episcopalian),  stood  at  the  far  end  of  the  hall,  above, 
where  he  could  see  the  most  of  his  hearers,  and  preached 
a  short  but  good  discourse.  To  us  it  was  a  rich  feast, 
having  been  so  long  from  the  sanctuary  ;  for  as  bodily 
hunger  makes  palatable  the  coarsest  food,  so  spiritual 
hungei  gives  a  relish  and  sweetness  to  the  most  common 
instruction,  which  to  the  satiated,  would  be  very  insipid. 

Our  chaplain  was  not  hired,  his  services  were  volun- 
teered ;  he  usually  came  once  in  two  or  three  weeks — 


SECOND    SABBATK.  127 

sometimes  only  once  in  six  weeks,  and  once  we  were 
about  four  months  without  any  preaching. 

The  prisoners  generally  sung,  and  gave  good  attention. 
They  were  pleased  to  hear  preaching  for  a  number  of 
reasons. 

1st.  It  was  a  change  to  them,  and  helped  to  wear 
away  the  Sabbath's  lingering  hours,  for  the  most  of  them 
had  no  book,  and  the  Sabbath  to  them  was  a  tedious 
day. 

2d.  They  looked  upon  the  minister  as  ^a.  friend,  and 
one  who  sought  their  good,  while  the  officers  and  visit- 
ors were  viewed  with  abhorrence,  as  those  who  only 
delighted  themselves  in  their  misery  and  disgrace. 

3d.  They  frequently  would  gain  some  intelligence  of 
what  was  going  on  outside. 

4th.  The  sermon  would  afford  them  matter  to  talk 
about,  and  to  many,  the  ideas  were  altogether  new,  while 
others  would  listen  to  find  something  at  which  to  cavil 
and  mock.  A  few  gave  attention,  to  gain  instruction  in 
the  way  of  duty  and  the  precepts  of  the  Bible. 

OUR    SECOND    SABBATH. 

It  was  a  trying  one.  In  the  morning,  while  we  were 
eating  breakfast,  the  overseer  came  and  called  James 
and  myself  out  of  our  cell — for  what  we  knew  not — Iput 
followed  our  keeper,  and  were  taken  outside  with  a 
company,  and  marched  towards  the  brick-kiln,  which 
was  then  burning.  I  then  saw  what  was  wanted,  but 
knowing  the  desperate  character  of  our  drunken  warden, 
we  did  not  feel  it  duty,  at  that  time,  to  stop,  and  refuse 
to  go  further.  We  knew  also,  that  it  was  a  generally 
received  opinion,  that  a  brick-kiln  could  not  be  burned, 
without  encroaching  on  the  Sabbath — we  knew  no  betler, 
and  supposing  that  some  must  be  thus  occupied,  we  made 
up  our  minds  to  go  forward,  and  spend  the  day  as  profita- 
bly as  we  could.  I  had  with  me,  my  little  "  heavenly 
manna,"  upon  which  my  soul  feasted,  nor  was  the 
''  mercy  seaf''  barred  against  us  in  these  unpleasant  cir- 
cumstances.    Jesus,  to  our  complaints  gave  audience. 


128  BURNING    BRICK-KILNS. 

and  said,  "Fear  not,  thou  shalt  not  be  burned," — "  I  am 
with  thee." 

In  the  afternoon,  the  chaplain  passed  by,  on  his  way 
to  the  prison,  to  preach,  but  none  of  our  company  could 
go.  This  is  the  only  time  that  either  of  us  has  been 
called  on  to  work  on  the  Sabbath,  though  many  are 
obliged  to  labor  on  that  day. 

With  regard  to  burning  brick-kilns  on  the  Sabbath,  we 
saw  it  proved  again  and  again,  that  there  is  no  need  of 
taking  one  moment  of  the  Sabbath  for  this  purpose. 
Scarcely  a  kiln  has  here  been  burned  more  than  five  or 
six  days.  They  generally  put  fire  in,  about  Friday  or 
Saturday,  and  stop  about  Wednesday  or  Thursday  of 
the  next  week,  occupying  universally  less  than  a  week  ; 
so  that  a  kiln  may  easily  be  sufficiently  burned  betw^een 
one  o'clock,  A.  M.,  Monday,  and  eleven  P.  M.  Satur- 
day, if  time  is  improved. 

We  observed  that  it  took  a  little  over  five  days,  to 
burn  the  one  at  which  we  assisted.  Learning  that  fact, 
we  should  not  have  consented  to  burn  another  on  the 
Sabbath,  upon  any  condition,  or  for  any  consequences. 

Before  I  advance  further,  let  me  give  the  reader  a 
concise  view  of  the  characters  under  whom  we  were 
placed,  and  by  w^hom  surrounded — that  thus  our  circum- 
stances may  be  better  understood. 

CHARACTER    OF    OFFICERS  (PREVIOUS    TO    FEB.   1843). 

Already,  I  have  given  a  hroad  hinfy  as  to  this,  but  w^ill 
specify  further. 

The  wardens  were  both  ungodly  men — awfully  pro- 
fane— very  blasphemous,  and  regardless  of  the  temporal^ 
and  eternal  welfare  of  the  prisoner.  Oaths  and  curses^ 
seemed  to  be  almost  as  natural  to  them  as  their  breath, 
and  yet  they  pretended  to  disallow^  swearing  in  a  con- 
vict, and  said  they  would  punish  for  so  doing.  What 
consistency ! 

They  had  no  regard  for  the -Sabbath.  During  the 
Summer  season,  scarcely  a  Sabbath  passed,  but  the  brick 
yard  hands  and  others  were  ordered  out  to  work,  a  por- 


CHAltACTER    OF    OFFICERS.  12^ 

tion  of  the  day.  Also  within  the  walls,  there  was  noise, 
pounding,  and  confusion. 

Though  our  minister  came  so  seldom,  yet  even  then  it 
was  often  the  case  that  twenty  or  thirty  hands  were 
outside  at  work,  till  meeting  was  through.  If  he  wished 
to  preach  to  those  not  at  work,  well  and  good,  but  if  he 
was  not  satisfied  with  this  he  must  stay  away. 

One  evening,  a  man  sat  in  the  chair  shop  reading 
''  Clarke's  Promises,"  which  James  had  lent  him.  Capt. 
Burch  came  in.  "  What  book  is  that'?"  "A  prayer- 
book."  "  It's  no  place  here  to  say  your  prayers,  you 
should  have  said  them  before  you  came  here."  At  ano- 
ther time,  an  old  man — unwell — w^as  sitting  by  the  stove, 
unoccupied,  and  I  gave  him  "  Mahan's  Christian  Per- 
fection" to  read.  Soon  Capt.  Burch  came  into  the  shop. 
"Ah!  you've  got  a  reading  school  here,  have  you'?'* 
and  took  the  book  from  him.  "  Whose  book  is  this'?'' 
"Thompson's.  Is  there  any  harm  in  it'?"  "  It  is  not 
for  every  one  to  read,"  said  he,  and  looked  at  me,  with 
a  fiery  savageness  that  seemed  to  say,  "  You  better  take 
care  how  you  lend  your  books  to  other  prisoners,"  but 
he  uttered  nothing.  Turning  to  James,  he  said,  "  Here, 
Burr,  take  that  book,  and  keep  it." 

One  evening  I  had  finished  my  work,  and  was  sitting 
by  the  light  reading  my  Testament.  Capt.  Gorden  came 
along.  '•  Have  you  nothing  to  do  but  read"?"  "  I  have 
finished  my  work,  sir."  "  Well,  when  you  have  nothing 
else  to  do  but  read,  go  to  your  cell  !"  At  other  times, 
James  and  I  have  been  ordered  to  put  up  our  books, 
when  we  have  been  reading  our  Testament  or  Promises, 
going  to  and  from  work — walking  correctly  in  our  place. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  "  They  feared  not  God,  nor  regarded 
man ;"  but  took  great  satisfaction  in  doing  what  they 
could  to  degrade  and  unman  those  in  their  power.  The 
guards  for  the  most  part,  were  wicked,  profane,  dissolute 
men,  and  these  were  the  men  placed  over  others  to  reform 
them. 

CHARACTER    OF    PRISONERS. 

Undoubtedly  a  few  have  been  sent  here  unjustly,  by 

6* 


130  CHARACTER    OF    PRISONERS. 

perjured  witnesses,  but  the  majority  are  bad  men. 
Here  are  co]lected  the  licentious,  debauched,  profane, 
thieves,  perjured,  counterfeiters,  gamblers,  highwaymen, 
drunkards,  burglars,  liars,  vagabonds,  infidels,  scoffers, 
gospel-hardened,  man-slaughterers,  rakes,  sabbath- 
breakers,  murderers,  anti,  and  pro-slavery  men,  &c. — 
from  the  youth  of  sixteen  up  to  the  hoary  head  of  sixty- 
two  years — under  sentences  of  from  tw^o  to  ninety-nine 
years. 

Some  acknowledge  the  truth,  and  pay  respect  to  it, 
while  the  multitude  treat  it  with  carelessness  and  con- 
tempt. Of  the  most  it  may  in  truth  be  said,  "  Whose 
God  is  their  belly,  who  glory  in  their  shame,  and  who 
mind  earthly  things,"  "  having  the  understanding  dark- 
ened, being  alienated  from  the  life  of  God,  through  the 
ignorance  that  is  in  them,  because  of  the  blindness  of 
their  heart.  Who  being  past  feelings  have  given  them- 
selves over  unto  lasciviousness,  to  work  all  uncleminess 
with  gr^eediness.''^  "  Having  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and 
that  Cannot  cease  from  sin,  beguiling  unstable  souls  ;  a 
heart  have  they  exercised  with  covetous  practices,  cursed 
children,  which  have  forsaken  the  right  way,  and  gone 
astray  ;"  "  counting  it  pleasure  to  riot  in  the  day  time. 
Spots  and  blemishes,  sporting  themselves  with  their  own 
deceivings" — "  as  natural  brute  beasts  made  to  be  taken 
and  destroyed — who  speak  evil  of  the  things  they  un- 
derstand not;  and  shall  utterly  perish  in  their  own  cor- 
ruption." ''These  are  murmurers,  complainers,  who 
walk  after  their  own  lusts," — "  raging  waves  of  the  sea, 
foaming  out  their  own  shame — wandering  stars,  for 
whom  is  reserved  the  blackness  of  darkness  for  ever," — 
"  having  no  hope,  and  without  God  in  the  world." 

With  such  characters  we  have  been  obliged  to  associ- 
ate, to  work,  to  eat ;  and  by  such  influences  have  we 
been  surrounded.  What,  but  the  grace  of  God  could 
have  preserved  us  from  being  contaminated,  corrupted, 
consumed'?  Truly,  had  it  not  been  for  '*  the  form  of 
the  Fourth  with  us,"  long  before  this  we  should  have 
been  devoured  by  the  raging  flames  of  corruption,  into 
whicn  we  have  been  thrust.     The  hand  of  the  "  Angel" 


METHOD    OF    FLOGGING.  131 

has  been  manifest  at  every  step  of  our  way,  from  the 
first  to  the  last ;  the  path  has  grown  brighter  and  bright- 
er; and  many  have  been  the  wonderful  deliverances 
from  evil — some  of  which  I  shall  mention  in  their  places. 
Enough  has  been  said  to  give  a  tolerable  idea  of  our  situ- 
ation, for  more  than  a  year.  In  the  midst  of  such  dark- 
ness we  felt  ourselves  called  upon  to  shine  as  lights — to 
walk  circumspectly  and  humbly  with  God. 

FLOGGING. 

When  Brother  Edward  Turner  was  talking  with  us  at 
our  jail  window,  about  coming  to  the  penitentiary,  he  re- 
marked that  we  would  probably  find  Missourians  semi- 
barbarians.  We  have  found  the  saying  fully  verified. 
As  our  cell  was  next  to  the  guard-room,  we  could  hear 
the  charges,  the  threats,  the  curses,  the  rage  of  the  offi- 
cers, and  the  blows  they  inflicted.  We  could  hear  the 
cries  and  groans  of  the  poor  sufferers. 

Flogging  was  very  frequent  during  the  time  of  Gor- 
den  and  Burch — though  the  worst  of  it  was  before  we 
came — yet  afterwards  it  was  awful  enough. 

For  trities,  and  often  for  nothing,  men  were  called  up, 
and  received  ten,  twenty,  thirty,  forty,  fifty,  one  hundred, 
or  more  strokes,  with  the  strap  or  paddle.  The  sufferer 
had  his  hands  tied  together,  and  placed  over  his  knees, 
where  they  were  held  by  a  broomstick  or  cane,  passing 
through  behind  the  knees.  Thus,  lying  on  his  side, 
stripped  to  his  skin,  he  received  the  strokes.  To  get  up, 
or  straighten  himself,  was  impossible,  until  the  inquisitor 
drew  the  stick  from  its  place. 

The  strap  was  of  thick  leather,  about  one  inch  wide, 
and  two  feet  long,  sometimes  tied  to  a  short  handle.  It 
did  not  break  the  skin,  but  bruised  and  mashed  it  till  it 
turned  black  and  blue.  The  paddle  was  a  board  about 
two  feet  long,  six  inches  wide,  one  end  shaved  to  a 
handle,  the  other  bored  full  of  holes,  every  one  of  which 
w^ould  raise  a  blood-blister,  where  it  struck  the  flesh.  It 
was  very  severe.  The  reader  probably  is  aware  that 
this  is  a  common  instrument  of  torture  among  the  slave 


135*  UNMERCIFUL    PUiMSHMENTS. 

holders.  One  man  was  so  dreadfully  mangled  that  his 
flesh  matterated  and  putriiied,  and  became  so  bad,  that 
he  was  under  the  doctor's  hands  for  some  time,  and  was 
unable  to  sit  down.  I  believe  his  charge  was  an  inten- 
tion or  agreement  to  run  away,  though  he  did  not  make 
the  attempt. 

Often,  two,  three,  or  more,  would  be  flogged  every 
night,  week  after  week,  month  after  month.  Sometimes 
the  whole  day  would  thus  be  occupied.  The  greatest 
rascals,  and  those  who  could  lie  the  most  smoothly,  ge- 
nerally came  off  with  the  lightest  infliction.  Many  a 
time  have  we  heard  the  scream  of  "  Murder,  murder  ! 
O,  have  mercy — have  mercy  —do,  do  have  mercy  !" — 
and  the  reply,  "  Stop  your  noise,  or  I'll  kill  you." 
Many  times,  when  they  could  not  make  them  cry  out  or 
beg,  they  would  then  whip  them  for  that.  "  You  stub- 
born rascal,  I'll  see  if  I  can't  make  you  holler  ;"  and  the 
instrument  would  be  applied  again.  Whip  them  because 
they  do  scream,  and  whip  them  because  they  won't — 
that's  the  way  ! 

Thus  we  were  obliged  to  hear  the  storming  and  pro- 
fanity of  a  drunken  fiend,  connected  with  the  yells, 
shrieks,  and  cries  for  mercy,  of  our  fellow-prisoners  ; 
and  thus  we  were  frequently  disturbed,  when  on  our 
knees  in  prayer  to  God  !  Often  we  would  be  compelled 
to  stop  praying  till  the  noise  was  over.  It  was  almost 
enough  to  make  our  blood  run  cold,  to  listen  ;  but  hear 
it  w^e  must.  Frequently,  Burch  would  come  in  at  ten  or 
twelve  o'clock  at  night,  drunk,  and  satiate  his  hellish 
appetite,  by  ordering  up  some  one  or  more,  for  nothing, 
and  putting  them  to  the  torture. 

No  doubt  men  often  deserved  correction,  but  there  was 
no  mercy  for  many  who  suff*ered  very  unjustly.  "  There 
was  no  flesh  in  his  hard  heart.  It  did  not  feel  for  man." 
But  these  days  are  past.  And  O,  what  a  scene  will  the 
judgment  bring  to  light ! 

For  a  week  or  more,  at  the  first,  we  felt  such  a  re- 
straint, from  the  exceeding  strictness  of  the  rules,  that 
we  only  prayed  in  secret,  and  talked  but  little.  Gain- 
ing a  little  more  strength  and  boldness,  we  ventured  to 


SWEET    TO    READ    A     FEW    V/OWDS.  133 

pray  together,  in  a  whisper,  whicli  coniinued  for  some 
time — though  a  whisper  would  not  suffice,  frequently,  to 
give  vent  to  our  full  souls.  We  ventured  to  converse 
more  freely,  though  at  the  risk  of  being  punished — for 
we  could  easily  be  heard  in  the  guard-room,  where  they 
slept — or  in  the  hall,  where  they  were  frequently  walk- 
ingj  even  if  but  a  slight  noise  was  made.  But  becoming 
more  bold  still,  our  evening  prayers  were  uttered  aloud, 
so  that  we  "  prayed,  and  sang  praises,  and  the  prisoners 
heard  us."  It  was  a  very  frequent  thing  for  the  guard, 
and  others,  to  collect  under  our  window  to  hear  us  sing 
and  pray — whether  from  a  desire  to  overhear  something, 
of  which  they  might  make  complaint,  or  from  other 
motives,  we  know  not.  But  from  that  time,  and  onward^ 
we  poured  forth  our  souls,  without  much  restraint — for 
ourselves,  our  fellow-prisoners,  our  officers,  the  slave, 
the  church,  the  world.  And  1  have  often  wondered, 
why  we  were  not  called  up,  for  our  conversation  or  our 
prayers — but  the  mystery  is  all  solved,  by  one  expres- 
sion, "  It  is  the  Lord.''^  His  restraining  hand  alone  held 
them  back,  and  by  his  hook  He  led  them. 

We  spent  much  of  our  long  winter  evenings  (when 
not  at  work),  but  especially  Sabbath  evenings,  in 
"singing  the  Lord's  song  in  a  strange  land."  In  this 
delightful  exercise  we  were  not  forbidden  to  indulge. 
While  Alanson  and  James  were  at  work  evenings, 
(before  I  commenced  night  w^ork),  I  feasted  my  soul,  "  in 
psalms,  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  and 
making  melody  in  my  heart,  unto  the  Lord."  When 
the  moon  shone  brightly,  I  improved  my  time  in  reading 
by  my  heavenly  Father's  candle — so  holding  my  book 
as  to  catch  th^  reflection  from  the  wall.  This  was  a  rich 
feast.  To  do  it  I  would  often  have  to  stand  on  my  bed, 
stretching  and  leaning,  in  order  to  get  to  the  place  where 
it  shone  on  the  wall — but  it  was  sweet.  Why  was  it  so 
sweet  to  read  a  few  words?  Why?  Why  is  bread 
sweet  to  a  hard  working  man,  at  night,  when  he  has 
toiled  all  day  without  any  food  1  Reader,  if  you  "  know 
not  the  heart"  of  a  prisoner — of  a  convict,  perhaps  you 
cannot  understand  this — but  go  into  Missouri,  try  to  help 


134  FIRST    PRISON     LETTER     EXTANT. 

a  slave,  be  taken,  and  locked  up  in  a  prison — forced  to 
toil  from  light  till  dark — and  you  will  comprehend  v^hy 
it  was  so  sweet  to  us  to  read  a  few  words  in  the  Bible. 
We  carried  our  little  books  in  our  pockets,  and  read 
them,  by  the  way,  while  at  our  dinner,  and  when  we 
had  a  few  moments  leisure  from  our  work — much  of  the 
time  my  Testament  lay  pressed  to  my  heart. 

THE    FIRST    PENITENTIARY    LETTER. 

On  the  18th  of  October,  Alanson  wrote  to  his  wife, 
giving  an  account  of  our  circumstances,  feelings,  &c. 
(This  letter — as  also  all  of  Alanson's — has  been  lost, 
so  that  the  reader  cannot  be  entertained  therewith.) 
There  is  a  very  singular  circumstance  connected  with  it. 
He  gave  the  letter  to  the  officers  on  the  day  it  was  writ- 
ten. But  it  was  not  mailed,  till  the  twenty-seventh  of 
November,  more  than  five  weeks  after.  And  probably 
they  would  not  have  sent  it  then,  had  not  God  quickened 
their  memories  a  little,  by  burning  down  the  large  cen- 
tre building.  The  letter  was  mailed  the  very  next  day. 
They  were  withholding  from  "  the  widow  and  father- 
less," that  comfort  they  much  needed,  and  w^hich 
they  were  anxiously  waiting  for — "  The  Lord  saw  it, 
and  it  displeased  Him."  And  he  has  promised  to  hear 
the  "  widow  and  fatherless"  when  they  cry  unto  Him, 
and  to  plead  their  cause,  with  their  enemies.  Take 
care,  how  you  lay  oppressive  hands  on  God's  poor  ! 

I  had  many  times  asked  for  paper,  to  write  a  letter 
home.  About  the  last  of  October,  I  obtained  it,  and 
WTote.  Extracts  will  show  my  feelings  at  that  time, 
better  than  they  can  now  be  described. 

THE     LETTER. 

Jefferson,  Oct.  30,  1841. 
Much  Beloved  Parents  : 

Through  the  great  goodness  of  God,  I  still  enjoy 
the  privilege  of  addressing  you.  And  although  I  write 
under  circumstances  peculiar — under  such  as  I  never  be- 
fore addressed  you — trying  to  the  soul,  and  to  ourconfi- 


HAPPY    IN    BELIEVING.  135 

dence  in  our  Redeemer — and  which  no  doubt  have  caused 
you  many  moments  of  anxious  solicitude,  and  painful  re- 
flections— yet  /  am  happy  in  my  Savior.  '  And  though  my 
outward  man  perish,  my  inward  man  is  renewed  day  by 
day.'  I  rejoice  that  I  can  yet  endeavor  to  administer 
comfort  to  your  aching  hearts  :  and  to  prevent  your 
"  gray  hairs  from  coming  down  with  sorrow  to  the  grave.'' 
I  am  contented  and  happy.  I  came  here  cheerfully,  and 
shall  remain  contentedly.  I  have  no  desire  to  leave 
till  the  set  time.  The  hours  and  days  pass  rapidly 
away.     They  seem  very  short. 

Dear  father,  for  a  number  of  years  past,  you  have  de- 
nied yourself  and  worked  hard  to  help  me  a  little. 
Should  1  remain  here  twelve  years,  and  have  my 
health  I  can  support  myself^  and  save  you  that  expense, 
or  you  can  g4ve  it  to  others  who  need  it. 

Should  I  here  be  sick,  I  shall  be  taken  care  of.  I  am 
in  the  hands  of  the  Great  Physician,  "  who  knoweth 
my  frame'' — "  who  healeth  all  our  diseases.^'  He  "  will 
strengthen  me  upon  the  bed  of  languishing,  and  make 
all  my  bed  in  my  sickness."  "  He  doth  not  afflict  will- 
ingly, nor  grieve  the  children  of  men" — but '' for  our 
'profity''  &c.  Then  do  not  be  anxious  about  me.  He 
is  more  tender  than  earthly  parents  can  be,  and  better 
knows  our  wants  than  earthly  physicians. 

Dear  mother,  do  not  let  my  circumstances  make  you 
unhappy.  Go  to  Jesus,  *•'  casting  your  care  on  Him — 
He  will  sustain  you."  Do  not  feel  that  George  is 
wretched,  being  deprived  of  the  comforts  which  you 
enjoy — for  I  have  all  the  comforts  of  life  that  I  need 
Whenever  you  think  about  your  son,  for  whom  you 
have  toiled,  and  exercised  so  much  care  and  anxiety-  • 
of  whom  you  have  had  high  hopes,  that  he  would  be 
useful  and  cause  you  much  pleasure  in  your  declining 
years,  I  want  you  to  feel  that  he  is  happy.  If  in  this 
world,  happy  in  every  situation,  for  "  I  have  learned,  in 
whatsoever  state  I  am,  therewith  to  be  content."  If  in 
the  world  to  come,  still  happy,  and  rejoicing  in  God 
with  joy  unspeakable,  and  full  of  glory." 

Dear   parents,   let  the   words  of  God  to  Abraham, 


136         PERSECUTION  TO  BE  EXPECTED. 


come  to  your  hearts  as  from  a  wise  and  faithful  Father, 
''  Let  it  not  be  grievous  in  thy  sight  concerning  the  lad." 
Though  you  cannot  see  the  why,  believe.  Let  faith 
show  ^he  hand  of  God;  and  may  you  be  able  to  say 
with  Laban  and  Bethuel,  "  The  thing  proceedeth  from 
the  Lord" — and  if  from  Him,  then  surely  we  should  not 
repine,  but  rejoice.  Do  not  feel  that  "  all  these  things 
are  against  you" — but  "  trust  in  the  Lord,  and  wait  pa- 
tiently for  Him,"  and  soon  you  shall  see  wise  reasons 
for  so  doing.     Rest  down  upon  the  promises. 

We  t^uly  live  in  a  changeable  w^orld,  and  God's 
"  ways  are  not  our  ways."  VVhen  my  mother  brought 
me  forth,  and  nursed  me  in  her  arms,  spent  anxious  days 
and  sleepless  nights  watching  over  me,  instructed  and 
corrected  me,  led  me  to  the  house  of  God  and  the  Sab- 
bath school,  and  did  what  she  could  to  make  me  happy 
and  useful — when  she  saw  me  growing  up,  and  her  hopes 
centered  more  and  more  upon  me — when  she  saw  me 
renounce  my  sins,  and  choose  the  Lord  for  my  portion — 
when  she  heard  me  in  the  prayer-meeting,  and  listened 
to  my  voice  at  the  family  altar — w^hen  she  read  my  let- 
ters from  a  far  distant  land,  little  did  she  think  that  she 
had  brought  forth  and  was  training  a  son  for  the  Peni- 
tentiar'y  ! 

When  my  father  held  me  in  his  arms,  to  be  baptized 
into  "  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost," — when  he  dandled  me  on  his  knees,  as  I 
ran  to  his  embrace,  after  his  return  from  labor — when  he 
taught  me  to  work,  s^nt  me  to  school — worked  hard  to 
feed  and  clothe  me — when  he  corrected  me  for  my  faults, 
and  I  began  to  be  a  help  to  him — yea,  when  he  rejoiced 
to  see  me  turn  my  mind  to  the  subject  of  preaching  the 
gospel,  and  leave  the  paternal  roof,  to  prepare  for  that 
work,  little  did  the  thought  possess  his  mind  that  he 
should  soon  hear  of  George  being  in  the  Penitentiary  ! 
Yet  such  is  the  case.     /  am  here. 

And,  dear  parents,  had  you  thought  in  what  a  sinful 
world  we  live,  when  you  baptized, instructed,  and  prayed 
for  me — when  you  saw  me  bow  to  Jesus,  and  leave  my 
lovely  home,  to  prepare  to  preach   Christ,   among  the 


NECESSITY    OF    FAITH.  137 

heathen,  and  had  you  recollected  the  words  which  the 
Savior  spoke  while  on  earth,  you  might  have  thought 
that  such  a  thing  was  possible. 

Yea,  considering  such  passa2;es  as  the  following,  it 
would  have  seemed  \ery  probable.  Matt.  v.  11,  12;  x. 
17-25;  Jno.  xv.  19,  20;  1  Cor.  iv.  11-13  ;  Mk.  viii, 
35  ;  X.  29,  30;  J?io.  xvi.  2,  33  ;  Rev.  ii.  10  ;  Jlcts  xiv. 
22  ;  2  Cor.  vi.  4,  5  ;  xi.  23-27  ;  2  Tim.  ii.  12  ;  iii.  12  ; 
1  Pet.  ii.  19-21 ;  iii.  14-17  ;  iv.  12-19. 

Please  read  these  and  let  your  minds  be  quiet.  We 
*' know  not  what  a  day  may  bringforth,"  nor  should  we 
be  anxious.  The  apostle  has  said,  ^'  be  careful  for  no- 
thing," &c.  I  pray  that  you  may  receive  all  the  com- 
forts and  consolations  of  the  gospel  ;  "  cast  your  burden 
on  the  Lord  and  be  sustained."  I  know,  dear  parents, 
it  must  be  trying  to  your  faith,  but  read  James  i.  2 — 4; 
Pet.  i.  5-9',  Rom.  v.  3-5  ;  Heb.  xii.  6-13. 

How  often  have  you  punished  me  when  it  was  painful 
to  the  flesh ;  and  I  perhaps  fretted  and  cried  about  it, 
thinking  it  was  very  hard  thus  to  be  whipped  ;  yet  you 
saw  that  I  needed  it,  and  you  did  it  in  kindness  and  love 
to  me,  and  for  my  good — and  now  I  thank  you  for  the 
same.  "  Shall  we  not  much  rather  be  in  subjection  to 
the  Father  of  spirits  and  live  ?"  He  desires  our  good 
infinitely  more  than  we  do,  and  knows  just  how  to  bring 
it  about.  He  w^ill  do  nothing  to  injure,  but  all  He  can 
to  benefit  us.  "  Now  the  just  shall  live  by  faith." 
What  then  if  we  cannot  see  the  reason  of  all  God's 
dealings,  yet  let  us  have  faith  in  his  wisdom.  Did  you 
alw^ays  give  a  reason  to  your  little,  ignorant,  inexperi- 
enced children  for  all  you  did  1  So  our  heavenly  Father 
does  not  always  now  give  us  the  reason — the  why — but 
He  has  said,  '*'  What  thou  knowest  not  now^  thou  shalt 
know  hereafter,"  and  this  should  satisfy  us. 

I  hope  my  brothers  and  sisters  will  profit  by  this  provi- 
dence. Tell  them,  from  me,  that  if  they  were  once 
deprived  of  the  privileges  of  the  sanctuary,  as  I  am,  ihey 
would  feel  the  importance  of  improving  them. 

For  your  comfort  read  Ps.  xxxiv.  7-10  ;  xxxvii.  3- 
7;  xli.    1-3  5  xlvi.  1-3  ;  Ixxxiv.    11,  12  ;  xci.    1-16  ; 


13S  CONVERSATION    WITH    CAPT.    6. 

cxviii.  5-9  ;  Prov.  xii.  21 ;  xvi.  3  ;  xviii.  10  ;  xxvin. 
25  ;  xxix.  25 ;  Is,  xliii.  2,  3  ;  Job  v.  17-27  ;  Jer,  xvii. 
7,  8;  Rom.  viii.  28  ;  Phil.  iv.  4-7,  13,  19.  Just  be- 
lieve that  God  means  what  He  says  in  these  and  all  the 
promises,  and  you  shall  be  kept  in  peace. 

Your  son,  George. 

CHAINS    OFF. 

After  we  had  been  here  just  one  month,  Alanson  and 
James  were  called  into  the  guard-room,  on  the  evening 
of  the  third  of  November,  and  their  chains  cut  off. 
Capt.  Gorden  was  present,  and  spoke  kindly.  He 
asked  Alanson  about  his  family  ;  whether  they  had  any 
property  ;  how  he  thought  they  would  get  along,  &c. 
A.  replied — "  I  think  the  people  of  Missouri  will  not 
keep  me  here  twelve  years,  as  I  have  injured  no  one." 
''  But  you  intended  to,  or  would  have  done  it,  had  you 
succeeded.  I  have  no  fault  to  find  with  your  conduct. 
There  are  many  bad  men  here,  and  you  will  need  to  be 
careful,"  &c. 

To  James  he  said,  "  I  know  that  slavery  is  wrong,  but 
it  was  entailed  on  us  by  our  forefathers,  and  we  can't 
help  it.  We  would  be  as  glad  as  anybody  to  get  rid  of 
it,  but  we  know  not  how.  I  have  no  doubt  that  you 
were  honest  in  what  you  did  ;  and  there  are  thousands, 
the  same  way,  who  are  good  men,  they  mean  no  harm, 
but  they  are  abolitionists.  But  would  you  think  it  harm 
for  a  man  to  steal  your  bench  planes'?  Would  it  not  be 
wrong'?"  James  replied,  "  I  do  not  look  upon  a  slave 
as  a  set  of  tools — as  a  chattel — he  is  a  man."  "  Would 
you  run  away '?"  '*  No.  I  will  not  go  without  an 
honorable  discharge."  "  I  have  been  watching  you 
since  you  came,  and  I  am  satisfied  with  you.  I  have  no 
fault  to  find  with  your  conduct.  You  have  conducted 
yourself  like  a  man,'"  &.c. 

Capt.  G.  is  a  slaveholder.  His  is  only  another  evi- 
dence of  the  dishonesty  and  heartlessness  of  slavehold- 
ers, when  they  say  "  they  wish  to  get  rid  of  slavery  as 
much  as  any  one," — "  know  not  how,"  and  yet  perse- 
veringly  refuse  to  hear  or  read  on  the  subject. 


READING.  139 


THE   RUNAWAYS. 

About  the  first  of  November,  as  I  was  walking  home 
from  the  chopping,  about  three  miles  distant,  with  twelve 
or  twenty  others,  in  double  file,  with  a  guard  before,  and 
two  behind,  with  their  muskets,  two  of  the  hands,  as  we 
'were  passing  a  thicket,  dropped  their  axes,  and  suddenly- 
broke  into  the  woods,  bounding  through  the  thicket  with 
almost  incredible  swiftness.  Each  had  on  a  chain,  but 
the  thoughts  of  liberty  made  them  light  and  nimble. 
Both  were  in  danger  of  being  shot,  but  the  love  of 
liberty  nerved  them  to  risk  even  their  lives.  The  sen- 
sations produced  in  my  mind  cannot  be  described  by 
words.  One  was  wounded  and  taken  ;  the  other  escaped. 
That  evening  the  wounded  man  was  punished  very 
severely,  and  another  heavy  chain  put  on  him. 

As  we  started  to  come  home  the  next  night,  an  old 
guard,  a  professor  of  religion,  said  to  us,  "  Now  boys, 
the  first  man  that  breaks  the  ranks,  I  swear  by  my  Maker, 
I'll  drop  him  dead."  But  he  had  no  opportunity  to  glut 
his  blood-thirsty  appetite.  While  going  to  and  from 
work,  I  read  my  Testament,  or  "  Manna."  One  day  I 
worked  at  the  quarry,  loading  waggons.  There  were 
about  five  of  us,  and  a  guard.  We  had  our  fire,  and 
nothing  to  do,  more  than  half  the  time.  I  had  my  Tes- 
tament in  which  I  was  reading,  by  the  side  of  a  rock, 
when  one  said  to  me,  ^'  Come  here  to  the  fire,  and  read 
to  us."  So  I  went  and  preached  to  them  awhile.  But 
it  being  not  a  very  orderly  audience,  I  chose  rather  to 
retire  in  the  cold,  from  their  noise,  and  hold  uninterrupt- 
ed communion  with  God,  in  his  word.  That  day  I  read 
the  Gospel  of  Mark  through  in  that  way. 

OUR    LIBRARY, 

At  this  time,  consisted  of  three  Bibles,  furnished  by  the 
overseer  (many  had  none),  Mahan's  Christian  Perfection, 
Village  Hymns,  Clarke's  Promises,  and  Mason's  Hea- 
venly Manna,  which  we  brought  with  us,  and  were 
allowed  to  have,  after  asking  for  them  repeatedly. 
On  the  Sabbath,  we  sung,  read,  and  prayed,  with  much 


140  READING    BY    MOONLIGHT. 

comfort  and  profit.  From  Christian  Perfection,  we  took 
turns  in  reading  a  lecture  aloud.  Let  me  here  say,  that 
that  book  has  been  a  source  of  unspeakable  peace  and 
consolation  to  us,  amid  our  trials.  Its  sweet  instruction 
— its  lucid  explanations  of  the  promises — its  presenta- 
tions of  the  provisions  of  divine  grace,  have  cheered, 
strengthened,  and  encouraged  us  to  trust  implicitly  in 
God.  And  for  hours  and  hours  have  we  stood  and  read 
it  by  moonlight.  I  have  followed  the  reflection  on  the 
wall  half  round  my  cell,  holding  my  book  so  as  to  catch 
the  rays,  as  the  brightness  gradually  moved  round  the 
room. 

THE    FIRE. 

On  the  night  of  the  twenty-sixth  of  November,  we 
went  to  bed  as  usual,  but  were  awakened  by  the  cry, 
a  Yire  !  fire  !"  We  arose,  dressed  ourselves,  committed 
our  bodies  and  our  all  to  a  Father's  care,  and  waited  pa- 
tiently his  will,  being  assured  that  He  would  do  all 
things  well. 

The  centre  building,  adjoining  the  cells,  containing 
various  work-shops,  had  taken  fire,  which  placed  the 
nearer  cells  in  imminent  danger  ;  but  God  suffered  not  a 
hair  of  our  heads  to  perish.  Our  preservation  was  very 
providential — we  being  next  to,  and  almost  under  the 
flames.  We  could  look  out  of  our  little  window  and 
see  the  raging  element  just  above  us  ;  the  sparks  and 
cinders  falling  directly  upon  the  window  ;  and  we  not 
knowing  what  moment  the  wall  that  towered  above  us 
would  fall  with  a  crash  upon  our  cell.  But  God  can 
secure  his  little  ones,  and  bring  them  safely  through  fiery 
trials  and  threatening  dangers.  "  Blessed  are  all  they 
that  put  their  trust  in  Him." 

The  prisoners  were  quickly  alarmed,  and  that  saying 
w^as  verified,  '*•  In  trouble  they  w^ill  call  upon  me  ;"  "  In 
their  affliction  they  will  seek  me  early."  Such  scream- 
ing— such  crying  for  mercy — such  praying,  I  never  before 
heard.  Locked  in  their  cells,  and  not  knowing  but  the 
next  minute  would  wrap  them  in  flames,  and  send  them 
quick  to  the  presence  of  their  Judge,  they  were  impor- 


AFFRIGHT    OF    PRISONERS.  141 

tunate,  with  loud  voices — some  calling  upon  God,  and 
others  beg^'ing  for  some  one  to  let  them  out — others  still, 
with  their  ijroken  bedsteads,  endeavoring  to  knock  open 
the  door — while  others  were  screaming,  "  My  cell  is  all 
on  fire  ! — Murder  !  murder ! — O^do  let  me  out ! — 0,  God, 
have  mercy  on  me."  It  was  startling.  Seeing  the 
danger  they  were  in,  their  fears  were  wrought  to  the 
highest  pitch  ;  and  anticipating  certain  death,  they 
became  almost  frantic. 

A  singular,  indescribable,  multifarious,  confused 
uproar,  was  the  result  of  pounding,  yelling,  begging, 
groaning,  the  crackling  of  the  flames,  the  crash  of  fall- 
ing floors  and  timbers,  the  running,  commanding,  an- 
swering, and  inquiring  of  those  engaged  about  the  fire. 
Some  of  the  prisoners,  with  their  broken  bedsteads,  dug 
through  the  brick  wall,  and  came  out.  In  our  cell  no 
noise  was  heard. 

When  the  building  was  mostly  consumed,  the  prison- 
ers were  let  out  for  a  short  time,  and  then  locked  up 
again  in  the  cells  most  distant  from  the  fire.  From  four 
to  six  or  eight  were  in  a  cell.  There  we  all  remained 
till  morning.  It  \vas  a  desolate  sight.  The  inside  ot 
the  building,  with  most  of  its  contents,  was  now  in  ashes 
— for  "riches  certainly  take  to  themselves  wrings;  they 
fly  away  as  an  eagle  tow^ard  heaven." 

That  day  (Saturday),  we  spent  mostly  in  our  cell, 
reading,  while  others  were  engaged  wheeling  away  the 
ruins.  Also  on  the  Sabbath,  numbers  were  at  work  in 
the  same  way  !  Thus  the  officers  seemed  to  defy  the 
Almighty  to  do  his  worst.  Some  w^ho  called  on  God  so 
earnestly  for  mercy  in  their  trouble,  when  they  saw  the 
danger  past,  were  ashamed  of  their  prayers,  thus  evinc- 
ing their  heartlessness.  'Twas  now  cold  weather,  and 
many  of  the  naechanics  were  thrown  out  of  work.  They 
mourned  the  occurrence,  not  for  the  loss,  but  because 
they  would  be  obliged  to  labor  in  the  cold,  having  no 
shop. 

On  Monday  morning,  we  were  all  collected  and  formed 
into  a  ring  in  the  middle  of  which  stood  Capt.  G.  After 
making  a  speech,  he  called  on  all  who  would  henceforth 


142  REFORMATION. 

behave  themselves,  to  step  forward — all  advanced.  Said 
he,  "  This  is  a  place  of  reformation  !"  The  reader 
will  keep  this  in  mind,  and  connect  it  with  my  past  ac- 
counts. Remember  it  is  a  place  of  reformation,  I  told 
you  a  little  about  the  teachers  and  the  scholars,  but  you 
must  form  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with  this  school. 


CHAPTER  III. 

LETTER EXTRACT. 

Penitentiary,  Dec.  5,  1841. 
"  Dear  Friend  : 

"  Truly  God's  ways  are  not  our  ways,  nor  his 
thoughts,  our  thoughts."  But  may  it  ever  be  our  delight 
to  yield  up  ours,  and  cheerfully  acquiesce  in  His  ways, 
and  thoughts  toward  us.  May  we  always  feel  that  they 
are  wise  and  kind  and  good,  nor  for  one  moment  give 
way  to  unbelief,  but  trust  in  Him,  and  experience  the 
blessedness  of  his  promises.  Ps.  xxvii.  14  ;  xxxi.  19- 
24;  xxxiv.  8,  22  ;  xxxvii.  3,  40  ;  cxii.  7,  8  ;  Lam,  iii. 
25-27,  31-33  ;  1st.  Pet.  v.  7.  Can  you  in  view  of  all 
that  is  past  and  to  come,  adopt  the  language  of  the  poet : 

I. 
"  'Tis  my  happiness  below, 
Not  to  live  without  the  cross ; 
But  the  Savior's  power  to  know. 
Sanctifying  every  loss. 

II. 
"  Trials  must  and  will  befall — 
But  with  humble  faith  to  see 
Love  inscribed  upon  them  all, 
This  is  happiness  to  me. 

m. 

*'  Did  I  meet  no  trials  here, 
No  chastisement  by  the  way, 
Might  I  not  with  reason  fear 
I  should  be  '  a  cast  away  ?* 


SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS.  143 

IV. 

*'  Trials  make  the  promise  sweet ; 
Trials  give  new  life  to  prayer  ; 
Bring  me  to  my  Savior's  feet, 
Lay  me  low,  and  keep  me  there." 

My  feelings  heartily  respond  to  the  above,  and  my  whole 
soul  cries  "  Amen."  Though  our  way  be  dark  and 
thorny,  trying  to  flesh,  and  faith  too,  I  can,  with  an  un- 
wavering confidence,  joyfully  trust  all  with  my  blessed 
Savior  ;  and  respond  to  the  hymn  in  the  Lyre, 

"  Although  the  vine  its  fruit  deny,"  &c. 

Should  you  at  any  time,  feel  anxious  about  me,  just 
say  to  your  heart, 

I. 

"  Be  still,  my  heart,  these  anxious  cares; 
To  thee  are  burdens,  thorns  and  snares ; 
They  cast  dishonor  on  thy  Lord, 
And  contradict  his  gracious  word. 

XL 
"Brought  safely  by  his  hand,  thus  far, 
WJty  wilt  thou  now  give  place  to  fear  ? 
How  canst  thou  want  if  He  provide  i 
Or  lose  thy  way  with  such  a  guide  ' 

III. 
"When  first  before  his  mercy-seat, 
Thou  didst  to  Him  thy  all  commit ; 
He  gave  thee  warrant  from  that  hour, 
To  trust  his  wisdom,  love,  and  power. 

IV. 

*'  Did  ever  trouble  yet  befall, 
And  He  refuse  to  hear  thy  call  ? 
And  has  He  not  his  promise  passed. 
That  thou  shalt  overcome  at  last. 

V. 

"  Though  rough  and  thorny  be  the  road, 
It  leads  thee  home  apace,  to  God  : 

Then  count  thy  present  trials  small,  ;" 

For  heaven  will  make  amends  for  all.**  V- 

Regard  what  Paul  says  in  1   Cor,  iv.  5,  and  let  us    . 
continually  endeavor  in  all  things  to  be  conformed  to  the 
will  of  Christ.     Though  my  circumstances  are  so  dif- 


144  WORK    IN    THE    CITY. 

ferent  irom  yours,  yet  I  am  happy.  The  Lord  blesses 
my  soul.  I  do  not  get  much  time  to  read,  during  the 
week,  but  it  is  sweet  to  think  of  my  Savior's  words. 

George." 

The  above  is  but  a  note  to  a  friend,  appended  to  the 
letter — but  this  has  been  torn  off,  and  is  all  I  have.  The 
letter  more  particularly  expressed  our  feelings. 

After  the  fire,  the  carpenters  had  a  room  prepared  in 
the  city,  where  they  worked.  There,  James  could  talk 
freely, — a  guard  only  being  with  them,  who  would 
often  join  in  their  discussions.  Practical  religion,  and 
frequently,  abolition,  were  the  topics  of  conversation. 
In  the  same  building,  I  worked  at  lathing,  and  could 
converse  without  much  restraint. 

While  we  were  there  at  work,  a  citizen  asked  per- 
mission to  speak  with  James,  and  was  refused.  How- 
ever he  contrived  to  communicate  with  us  through  ano- 
ther prisoner,  who  was  allowed  to  run  about  where  he 
chose,  and  we  in  the  same  manner  sent  word  to  him. 
At  one  time  he  wrote  a  letter,  enclosing  paper  on  which 
we  could  answer  it,  sending  it  to  us  through  the  same 
medium. 

He  expressed  himself  as  a  warm  friend,  his  abhorrence 
of  slavery,  and  belief  that  it  could  not  continue  long. 
Spoke  of  the  abominable  injustice  we  had  received,  and 
gave  us  assurance  of  his  sympathy  and  prayers,  advised 
us  to  be  faithful,  &,c. 

We  answered  the  letter,  nailed  it  between  two  chips, 
and  threw^  it  to  him,  as  he  came  near,  one  day.  In  this 
kind  of  correspondence,  we  did  not  much  allow  ourselves." 
Connected  with  it  was  much  danger  to  us,  to  the  one 
conveying  the  letter,  and  to  the  man  who  wrote  to  us. 
Had  it  been  discovered,  we  should  have  been  severely 
punished,  as  also  the  conveyer,  and  the  citizen  would 
have  been  fined.  And  in  trusting  a  fellow-prisoner,  we 
ran  much  risk  of  being  betrayed. 

AN     EXAMPLE. 

A  Trustee  (as  those  are  called,  who  are  allowed  to  go 
out  alone),  with  great  professions  of  friendship  offered 


CHARACTER    OF    PRISGNERS.  145 

to  get  paper,  pen  and  ink,  for  another,  to  write  a  letter 
to  his  friends,  and  promised  to  put  the  letter  in  the  office 
for  him.  The  man,  confiding  in  him,  wrote  the  letter, 
and  gave  it  into  his  hands.  Soon  he  was  called  into  the 
guard-room,  before  the  officers. — "  Do  you  know  that 
letter'?"  holding  before  him  the  letter  he  had  just  written. 
The  man  was  punished. 

And  this  reminds  me  of  another  trait  in  the  character 
of  prisoners  ;  which  is, 

TREACHERY. 

Situated  as  they  are,  one  would  suppose  they  would 
feel  a  common  interest — a  general  sympathy.  It  is  not 
BO.  There  are  a  few,  who  would  be  whipped  to  death, 
before  they  w^ould  betray  trust,  or  get  a  fellow-prisoner 
punished.  But  the  mass  will  do  anything  to  gratify 
their  own  revengeful  spirit,  and  procure  the  favor  of  the 
officers.  See  the  example  above.  The  favor  of  the 
officers  was  his  whole  object.  When  they  thus  betray 
a  fellow-prisoner,  it  has  an  appearance  of  regard  for  the 
interest  of  the  officer — and  generally,  by  so  doing,  they 
gain  the  confidence  and  favor  of  the  officers,  at  the  ex- 
pense of  their  injured  fellow-prisoners.  For  the  officers 
are  so  perfectly  duped,  they  cannot  see  that  one  who 
will  betray  his  fellow^  will  betray  therriy  just  as  soon  as 
he  thinks  he  can  reap  advantage  by  so  doing. 

Many,  by  the  fore-mentioned  means  and  in  similar 
Kays,  have  acquired  the  confidence  of  the  officers — been 
faithful  trustees,  and  seemed  to  be  very  much  interested 
in  the  welfare  of  the  officers — how  longi  Why,  till 
they  could  make  all  needful  preparations  for  an  effectual 
escape — and  they  are  gone. 

Others  have  been  very  eager  in  espying  out  the  faults 
of  prisoners  and  running  to  the  officers  with  every  little 
thing — very  much  concerned  for  their  interest — would 
traduce  and  belie  their  fellows — work  and  "  fly  around" 
nights  and  Sundays — how  long,  and  for  what  1  Till 
they  had  so  acquired  the  confidence  of  the  officers  as 
not  to  be  watched  closely;  when  lo  1  some  one  privy  to 

7 


146  TREACHERY    OF    PRISONERS. 

their  plans  has  betrayed  them  (to  get  favor,  mark),  and 
they  have  been  found  just  ready  to  scale  the  wall  !  !  ! 

One  will  betray  others  ;  then  some  one  will  betray 
him ;  next,  he  is  betrayed  by  another  ;  and  so  on,  all  for 
the  same  thing — favor  of  officers  ! 

Two  men,  to  gain  favor,  professed  to  be  converted, 
and  won  the  confidence  of  the  overseer,  who  was  a 
Christian.  He  trusted  them  out  alone.  Soon  they 
backslid,  (?)  and  were  more  wicked  than  before ;  yet  he 
trusted  them.  One  even  assisted  in  taking  some  run- 
aways, and  thus  gained  confidence  greatly.  What  nextl 
They  ran  away. 

I  told  the  overseer,  ""  you  might  have  known  that 
since  they  had  proved  false  to  God  they  would  betray 
your  trust." 

One  more  case.  Two  men  took  a  skiff  to  go  after  a 
paddle  that  had  fallen  overboard,  but  instead  of  coming 
back,  plied  their  oars  for  liberty.  A  guard  w4th  two 
other  prisoners  was  sent  after  them,  in  another  skiff. 
These  trustees  were  faithful  till  they  were  far  enough 
away,  then  threw  the  guard  into  the  water  to  get  home 
as  he  could,  and  followed  on  to  join  their  companions. 

But  enough  of  this  though  examples  might  be  multi- 
plied. 

About  the  middle  of  December  I  stopped  work  ten 
days,  being  unwell ;  not  confined  to  my  bed,  but  unable 
to  work.  My  time  was  principally  spent  in  reading  my 
Bible,  now  and  then  exercising  lightly,  and  dieting  on 
mush. 

CHAIN    OFF TRUSTEE. 

On  the  seventeenth  of  December  my  chain  was  taken 
off.  I  had  carried  it  two  and  a  half  months.  When  I 
first  attempted  to  walk  I  could  scarcely  keep  my  balance, 
but  with  a  little  practice  I  soon  learned  to  walk  again. 

The  next  day  I  was  sent  out  alone  to  procure  mate- 
rials to  fill  our  bed.  My  feelings  were  very  peculiar, 
and  my  heart  involuntarily  broke  forth  in  thanksgiving 
to  God,  as  I  walked  by  the  way,  for  his  goodness.     A^ 


A    SMALL    TASTE    OF    LIBERTY.  147 

ter  being  under  guard  and  in  chains  five  months,  it  was 
inexpressibly  sweet  and  delightful  to  walk  at  liberty  and 
alone. 

As  I  looked  behind  me,  and  saw  no  man  with  his  mus- 
ket following  me,  sensations  were  produced  in  my  soul, 
of  which  those  who  have  not  been  captives  can  know 
nothing.  To  the  "  good  hand  of  our  God"  all  this 
must  be  attributed.  A  few  days  after  I  went  out  all  alone, 
to  gather  me  some  herbs — and  again,  was  sent  to  the 
woods  to  get  elm  bark  for  the  sick.  At  other  times  I 
was  sent  on  errands  (when  in  the  woods  and  in  the  city, 
at  work),  to  get  water,  fire,  &c.  Other  instances  I  shall 
hereafter  notice. 

This  surely  was  '^  the  good  hand  of  God."  To  what 
else  can  such  treatment  be  ascribed  1  Look  at  it,  rea- 
der. Not  only  a  convict,  but  a  hated  abolitionist,  among 
enemies,  in  a  slave  state,  in  the  penitentiary  for  twelve 
years — and  such  confidence,  on  so  short  an  acquaintance, 
reposed  in  him  ! 

This  would  be  indeed  surprising,  did  we  not  remem- 
ber that  the  hearts  of  wicked  men  even,  are  in  the 
hands  of  God — and  also  recall  his  promise,  "  Verily  I 
will  cause  the  enemy  to  treat  thee  well  in  the  time  of 
evil."  This  explains  the  whole,  and  to  God  be  all  the 
praise.  Though  they  so  vilified  us  at  first,  it  was  soon 
evident  we  had  their  confidence — that  they  looked  upon 
us  as  honest  men,  who  would  be  faithful  to  the  trust 
committed  to  them. 

THE    lord's    supper. 

On  the  nineteenth  of  December,  after  preaching,  we 
obtained  permission  and  spoke  with  the  chaplain.  He 
was  very  kind,  and  gave  us  gospel  instruction  and  com- 
fort. His  was  the  first  Christian's  hand  we  had  pressed 
since  our  arrival  here,  and  the  short  interview  made  our 
souls  rejoice. 

We  told  him  our  feelings  ;  how  long  we  had  been 
barred  from  the  table  of  our  Lord,  and  desired  him  to 
break  unto  us  the  emblems  of  our  Savior's  broken  body.* 

*  With  my  present  light,  I  could  not  receive  the  Sacrament  from  a  slam«- 


148  COMMUNION    SEASON    IN    PRISON. 

He  saw  no  impropriety  in  the  thing,  and  promised  to 
attend  to  it  the  next  time  he  came. 

But  in  two  or  three  weeks  he  came  again,  and  said  he 
had  '•'  consulted  with  his  brethren,  and  they  thought 
it  would  not  be  proper  ! — that  we  had  forfeited  the  right 
to  such  a  privilege — were  considered  as  outcasts — and 
we  had  better  wait  till  we  were  free  !"  We  could  but 
submit  and  say,  "the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done  ;"  yet 
we  felt  disappointed.  Truly  this  is  strange  reasoning 
for  a  Christian  !  What  will  not  "  the  fear  of  man"  do  1 
Probably  his  "  brethren"  thought  it  would  have  too  much 
the  appearance  of  friendship  for  our  principles,  and  ren- 
der him  unpopular !  "  Father  forgive  them,  for  they 
know  not  what  they  do." 

Feeling  that  our  master's  command  was  binding  on  all 
his  people,  and  as  much  on  us  here,  in  prison,  as  any 
where,  we  anxiously  desired  to  "  show  forth  his  death," 
and  "  remember"  Him  in  his  own  appointed  ordinance. 

But  what  could  we  do '?  Already  we  had  been  re- 
fused by  our  minister,  and  who  should  visit  us  in  prison 
to  break  unto  us  the  sacred  emblems  of  his  broken  body  ? 
We  thought ;  we  talked  together ;  we  prayed ;  and 
sought  direction  from  above,  and  became  settled  in  the 
conviction  that  it  was  the  duty  of  all  Christians  to  obey 
the  command,  ''  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me  :"  if 
they  had  no  regularly  authorized  person  to  administer  it  to 
them,  that  they  should  administer  it  among  themselves  : 
if  a  certain  kind  of  bread  and  wine  and  dishes  could  not 
be  procured,  that  they  should  make  use  of  such  as  they 
had  ;  and  to  God  it  would  be  acceptable,  "  according  to 
what  a  man  hath,  and  not  according  to  what  he  hath  not." 

W^ith  these  feelings  we  determined  to  obey  the  dying 
charge  of  our  Savior,  and  administer  the  emblems  to 
one  another. 

Accordingly  we  made  choice  of  bread  and  water — the 
staff  of  natural  life — the  nourishment  of  the  body — as 
fit  emblems  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus — the  sup- 

hold^r,  nor  from  one  (like  our  Chaplain)  who  gives  his  countenance  to 
the  *'  sum  of  all  villanies." 


COMMUNION    HYMN.  149 

port  of  spiritual  life — the  strength  and  nourishment  of 
the  soul. 

Gathered  around  our  little  table,  we  read,  and  sang, 
and  conversed  of  the  sufferings  of  our  Lord.  In  our 
humble  manner  we  prayed,  and  partook  of  the  symbols 
of  his  broken  body  and  shed  blood — and  our  souls  were 
feasted  with  love  divine.  Jesus  was  with  us,  and  made 
it  a  precious  season.  From  that  time  we  continued  to 
observe  it,  in  this  manner.  Such  seasons  were  general- 
ly much  blessed  to  our  spiritual  comfort  and  peace. 
And  at  various  times  w^hen  thus  gathered  around  our 
simple  board,  have  we  experienced  a  joy,  and  satisfac- 
tion, and  rapture  of  soul,  unspeakable,  and  far  beyond 
anything  we  ever  felt  while  enjoying  liberty.  Of  some 
of  these  seasons,  I  shall  hereafter  speak,  in  their  order  : 
but  here  I  will  insert  a  hymn,  which  I  composed  ex- 
pressly for  those  seasons,  and  which  we  often  sang. 

"do  this  in  remembrance  of  me." 

I. 

Dear  Savior,  now  enthroned  on  high. 
Who  gav'st  thyself  for  us  to  die — 
And  lest  we  ever  should  forget. 
Thy  dying  groans,  and  bloody  sweat, 
L)idst  charge  thy  followers  bond  and  free, 
''  This  do  in  memory  of  me." 

n 

Thy  dying  charge  we  will  obey. 
In  this  our  sim})le,  humble  way: 
0  !  let  us  each  thy  love  partake. 
While  now  thy  death  we  celebrate; 
Fiom  sin's  dominion  set  us  free, 
.    And  help  us  to  remember  thee. 

III. 

Thou  art  the  "  true  and  livins'  bread," 

O  !  may  our  souls  with  thee  be  fed  ; 

As  water  makes  our  bodies  clean, 

Thy  blood  shall  cleanse  our  souls  from  sin; 

Thy  fair  example  let  us  see. 

For  Lord  we  would  remember  thee. 

IV. 

Thy  spotless  life  we  call  to  mind — 
With  all  thy  treatment  so  unkind  ; 


150  THE    UNFEELING    CAPT.    B. 

The  garden,  judgment  hall,  and  thorns, 
The  nails,  the  spear,  and  impious  scorns — 
While  each  can  say, "  Twas  all  for  me" — 
0 !  Lord,  we  do  remember  thee. 

V. 

Our  cov'nant  vows,  we  now  renew. 
Thy  will  to  suflfer,  or  to  do  ; 
Give  us  thy  Spirit  for  our  guide, 
That  we  may  never  turn  aside. 
See  now  thy  little  children,  see. 
Henceforth,  we  will  remember  thee. 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  December,  a  gentleman  from 
my  father's  neighborhood  called  to  see  me,  with  whom 
I  conversed,  in  the  presence  of  the  officers.  I  told  him 
to  tell  my  parents  that  I  was  contented  and  happy,  in 
my  new  situation. 

Speaking  of  letters,  Capt.  Burch  said,  "  Many 
letters  come  here,  which  the  prisoners  do  not  re- 
ceive— and  they  write  many  which  are  not  sent."  This 
was  very  true.  They  were  read  by  the  officers,  and  if 
there  was  any  expression  they  did  not  like,  or  if  they 
had  a  spite  at  the  prisoner,  the  letter  was  destroyed. 
While  at  work  out-side,  one  day,  I  picked  up  a  piece  of 
paper  which  looked  much  like  a  torn  letter — when  in 
my  cell,  I  placed  the  parts  together,  and  lo,  it  was  a 
letter  to  a  prisoner,  who  had  been  anxiously  expecting, 
and  waiting  for  a  letter  from  his  wife  and  friends.  It 
did  not  suit  Capt.  B.,  and  w^as  destroyed.  However 
I  told  the  man  the  substance  of  his  letter.  These  few 
words  may  suffice  to  magnify  the  great  goodness  of  God 
to  us,  in  this  respect.  I  think  the  reader  will  join  me 
in  saying,  ''  It  is  the  Lord,"  when  he  sees  how  freely 
we  were  allowed  to  correspond  with  our  friends.  Why, 
if  all  our  letters  were  collected  they  would  make  a  pile 
a  foot  high.  I  think  I  never,  in  any  previous  five  years, 
wrote  so  many  letters  as  during  the  five  years  in  prison  ! 
How  was  this?  Others  v/ere  not  allowed  this  privilege. 
With  a  few  exceptions  they  were  not  permitted  to  write. 
How  was  it  then  1  "  It  was  the  Lord."  Situated  as  we 
were,  this  was  a  great  blessing.  Communion  with 
friends  is  sweet  while  at  liberty,  but  a   thousand  fold 


TALKED    WITH    OUE.   FELLOW-PRISONERS.  IS"* 

more  so  when  we  are  confined  in  prison.     0,  how   re 
viving  ! 

CONVERSATION. 

Though  all  conversation  was  strictly  forbidden,  yet  it 
w^as  common  among  the  prisoners.  Some  guards  would 
suffer  it,  while  others  would  eagerly  watch  and  report 
the  first  offence,  and  punishment  succeeded.  We  made 
it  a  matter  of  conscience  to  talk  with  our  fellow  priso- 
ners as  opportunity  offered,  and  feel  that  it  was  not  in 
vain.  They  evidently  felt  our  influence.  We  reproved 
them  for  profane  or  filthy  language,  and  many  would  ab- 
stain in  our  presence.  We  recommended  to  them  that 
religion  which  we  found  so  precious  in  all  our  afflictions, 
and  most  were  ready  to  confess  their  guilt.  Some  would 
freely  weep  as  we  presented  Christ  to  them,  while 
others  would  only  mock  and  sneer. 

In  our  evening  labors,  we  had  more  opportunity  to 
converse  with  them  about  their  souls,  and  endeavored  to 
improve  it.  Why  not?  The  wicked  took  the  privilege 
of  talking  for  Satan,  and  why  should  not  we  stand  up 
for  God  1  We  felt  that  we  were  his  "  witnesses,"  and 
that  we  were  bound  to  let  our  light  shine. 

DEATH    OF    ELLEN. 

On  the  thirteenth  of  January,  1842,  Alanson  received 
a  letter  from  his  wife  ;  it  was  like  cold  water  to  our 
thirsty  souls,  though  it  brought  the  news  of  the  death  of 
his  youngest  child  Ellen.  She  grieved  herself  to  death 
(so  her  mother  thought)  for  her  father,  shortly  after  we 
came  to  Jefferson.  She  was  about  three  or  four  years 
old — a  lovely  child.  And  who  can  deny  that  our  per- 
secutors will  have  to  answer  for  her  blood  at  the  day  of 
impartial  reckoning  1 

The  following  was  suggested  to  my  mind,  when  mus- 
ing on  the  death  of  Ellen.  I  thought  of  not  inserting 
it,  but  others  advised  me  to  do  it. 


152  DEATH    OF    ELLEN. 

4"- 

I. 

Ellen,  where  art  thou,  my  dear  ? 

I  thy  form  no  longer  see; 
Now  thy  voice  I  cannot  hear, 

Say,  my  child,  where  can'st  thou  be  ? 

II. 

Mother,  see  on  Jesus'  breast ; 

In  my  Savior's  arms  who  died : 
Nothing  now  can  me  molest, 

For  He  keeps  me  near  his  side. 
III. 
Ellen,  why  so  soon  removed  ? 

Was  not  I  a  mother  kind  ? 
Have  I  not  thy  sorrows  soothed  ? 

Comforts  sought  for  thee  to  find  ? 

IV. 
Mother,  you  were  kind  to  me. 

And  your  voice  i  loved  to  hear; 
Always  loved  with  you  to  be. 

All  your  lonely  hours  to  cheer. 

V. 

Had  you  not  a  father  dear  ? 

Loved  he  not  your  fond  embrace  ? 
Loved  he  not  to  wipe  the  tear, 

Trickling  down  your  tender  face? 

VI. 

Yes,  my  mother — but  in  chains  ! — 
He  could  not  come  home  at  all ; 

He  could  not  relieve  my  pains. 
Could  not  answer  to  my  call ! 

VII. 

Ellen,  why  for  this  depart  ? 

Why  not  stay  and  cheer  me  still  ? 
Stay,  and  sooth  my  aching  heart  ? 

Was  not  this  thy  Savior's  will  ? 

VIII. 

Mother,  Jesus  saw 'twas  best. 
To  remove  me  to  this  place 

In  his  will,  0  let  us  rest. 

Trust  Him  for  all  needed  grace. 

IX. 
Ellen,  sing  your  Maker's  praise, 

With  the  saints  around  the  throne  ; 
Tune  your  sweet  and  heavenly  lays 

To  the  Father,  Spirit,  Son. 


THE    WORN-OUT    LETTER.  153 

X. 

Mother,  can't  you  come  to  me  ? 

Better  place  than  earth  is  this  ; 
0  !  what  beauties  here  you'll  see  ! — 

Dwell  in  everlasting  bliss. 

XT. 
Ellen,  wait,  till  Jesus  speaks, 

Saying  to  your  Mother,  Come  : 
Then  with  you  I'll  walk  the  streets 

Of  the  new  Jerusalem, 

XII. 

Mother,  will  my  father  come  ? 

Brothers  dear,  and  sisters  too  ? 
Ellen,  yes,  we'll  come  as  one. 

And  for  ever  dwell  with  you. 

My  poetic  musings  were  principally  while  at  my  work 
—sometimes  while  on  my  bed. 

slaveholders'    consciences    QUIETED. 

On  the  fourteenth  of  January  I  received  a  letter  from 
a  friend  who  viewed  our  conduct  in  a  different  lio-htfrom 
what  we  did.  It  censured  me  pretty  severely,  calling 
the  act  contrary  to  the  example  of  Christ  and  the  Apos- 
tles, and  exhorting  me  to  repentance.  But  truly  we  did 
not  know  how,  nor  of  what  to  repent,  having  a  "con- 
science void  of  offence."  We  felt  more  like  praying 
that  God  would  open  his  eyes,  and  bring  him  to  repent- 
ance for  having  given  such  encouragement  to  slavehold- 
ers. For  they  were  so  pleased  with  the  letter,  that  they 
wore  it  nearly  out,  in  circulating  and  reading  it.  After 
I  had  read  it,  the  warden  called  for  it,  and  months  pass- 
ed away  before  I  could  get  it  again.  As  it  w^as  handed 
to  me,  he  remarked  that  it  had  been  lent  considerably. 
And  more  than  three  years  afterwards,  that  letter  was 
thrown  in  my  face,  by  a  slaveholder,  saying,  "  He  gave 
you  good  advice."  We  were  grieved  to  see  such  occa- 
sion given  to  the  enemy,  but  we  could  only  pray.  If 
in  any  letter,  we  had  justified  our  course,  it  would  not 
have  been  sent ;  therefore  w^e  had  to  be  silent,  and 
acquaint  our   friends   of    our   true  feelings,  by  giving 


154  USES    OF    SCRIPTURE. 

references  to  passages  of  Scripture  expressive  of  our 
feelings.  In  this  way  we  often  wrote  on  subjects 
which  our  officers  knew  nothing  about;  for  they  would 
not  spend  time  to  look  out  our  references,  which  were 
many.  Our  friends  WTote  to  us  in  like  manner.  In 
this  way  we  could  express  ourselves  understandingly  on 
almost  any  subject.  We  could  exhort  our  friends  to 
more  earnestness  in,  pleading  for  the  oppressed — or  they 
could  tell  us  about  the  success  of  the  cause — how  many 
slaves  ran  away,  &c.  An  example  of  the  latter  : — in 
1  Samuel^  xxv.  10,  are  the  words,  ''  There  be  many  ser 
vants,  now-a~days,  that  breakaway  every  man  from  his 
master."  We  all  knew  where  this  passage  was.  So 
that  when  our  friends  wished  to  tell  us  that  any  certain 
number  had  escaped,  the  understanding  was  that  they 
should  quote  1st  Samuel^  xxv.,  and  give  the  verse  that 
expressed  the  number  of  slaves — if  three,  it  would  be 
1st  Samuel^  xxv.  3,  and  so  on.  If  we  wished  them  to 
circulate  petitions,  or  write  to  the  Governor,  or  come 
unto  us  with  all  speed,  we  had  references  suitable.  If 
we  wished  to  inform  them  of  our  circumstances  more 
particularly  than  we  could  in  words,  we  had  appropri- 
ate references.  In  this  way,  while  our  officers  were 
perfectly  in  the  dark,  we  walked  and  rejoiced  in  the 
light  of  abolition  news. 

RUNAWAYS. 

The  two  painters  were  accustomed  to  go  to  the  city 
alone,  to  work.  When  they  went  to  the  gate  with  theii 
paint  kegs,  the  guard  was  wont  to  let  them  out,  without 
asking  any  questions,  supposing  they  had  been  sent  by 
the  overseer.  One  day,  they  went  as  usual,  but  did  not 
return.  After  a  few  days,  they  were  discovered  in  Ar- 
kansas. An  attempt  was  made  to  take  them,  and  one 
of  them  was  shot  dead  ;  the  other  wounded,  and  brought 
back  to  serve  his  time  out.  When  thus  brought  back, 
they  were  generally  severely  whipped ;  one  side,  or  the 
whole  of  their  head  shaved  with  a  razor ;  and  heavy 
chains  put  on  them.  Many  times  they  underwent  great 
suffering. 


THE    IRON    GATE    OPENED.  155 

On  the  evening  of  th  e  2ncl  of  February,  we  were  at  work 
as  usual,  when  suddenly  there  was  a  great  excitement 
and  confusion  among  the  guards  and  officers.  Quickly 
^he  bell  rang,  and  orders  were  given,  "  Go  to  your  cell 
— go  to  your  cell  quick."  Officers  and  guards  were 
running  to  and  fro,  with  pistols  and  muskets  cocked,  cry- 
ing to  every  prisoner  they  saw,  "  Go  to  your  cell  quick." 
Slam,  slam,  slam,  went  the  iron  doors,  and  soon  we 
were  all  safe.  What  was  the  matter,  we  knew  not  till 
the  next  morning,  when  we  learned  that  one  of  the 
blacksmiths  had  made  a  key,  opened  the  two  large  gates, 
and  taken  out  with  him  three  others.  Two  of  them  were 
brought  back  in  a  day  or  two,  and  dreadfully  punished. 
One  cried  "  murder,"  very  loud,  and  was  ordered  to  stop. 
"  I  can't  help  it,"  he  replied.  Excessively  large  chains 
were  put  upon  them.  One  of  the  other  two  was 
brought  back  about  five  months  afterwards.  The  other 
escaped. 

During  the  winter,  a  number  ran  away.  The  his- 
tory of  their  exposures  and  adventures,  as  I  had  it  from 
their  own  mouths,  would  make  a  volume  that  would  be 
read  with  great  interest ;  but  I  have  no  room  to  insert 
them. 

Before  the  second  of  February,  I  had  asked  Capt.  G. 
to  let  me  learn  the  wagon  maker's  trade.  He  answered 
very  jocosely^  "  What  do -you  w^ant  of  a  trade  1  You 
will  go  right  to  preaching  when  you  get  out."  "  Yes 
sir,  but  I  wish  I  to  teach  the  heathen  how  to  work,  as 
well  as  pray."  '-'  Well,  I'll  see  about  it."  On  the 
fourth  of  February,  I  was  put  at  the  turning  business, 
of  which  I  have  before  spoken.  While  standing  at  my 
lathe,  I  have  had  precious  seasons,  singing,  and  preach- 
ing to  myself. 


156  BURIAL    OF    A    MAI?    AND    A    DOG. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A    MAN    KILLED. 

During  the  winter  about  twenty  of  the  prisoners  were 
taken  six  or  eight  miles  to  chop  wood.  They  encamp- 
ed on  the  ground,  coming  home  once  in  two  weeks  for 
clean  clothes.  On  the  8th  of  February,  a  tree  fell  on 
one,  and  killed  him.  He  was  brought  here  in  his  blood 
— wrapped  as  he  was  in  a  cotton  sheet,  placed  in  a  rough 
coffin,  and  buried.  I  assisted  in  carrying  him  to  the 
grave.  It  was  an  open,  exposed  place,  near  by,  where 
other  prisoners  had  been  laid. 

Two  days  after,  one  of  our  number  was  hung,  outside 
the  wall.  He  was  charged  with  murdering  the  overseei 
— which  took  place  a  short  time  before  we  came.  On 
the  gallows  he  professed  to  be  prepared  to  die,  but  per- 
sisted in  his  innocency  of  the  horrid  deed.  We  endea- 
vored to  improve  these  events  for  the  good  of  some  of 
the  prisoners,  but  the  effect  soon  wore  away. 

There  are  no  funeral  sermons  here  (one,  afterwards 
of  which  I  shall  afterwards  speak).  Those  who  die, 
are  nailed  up  in  a  rough  box,  and  placed  beneath  the 
ground,  with  much  less  ceremony  than  many  make  over 
a  dumb  brute.  When  Capt.  Gordon's  dog  died,  he  had 
a  nice  coffin  mp.de,  and  fine  grave-stones  cut,  with  a 
splendid  inscription,  "  My  dog  Trip,"  &c.,  &c.  A  fine 
specimen,  by  the  by,  of  the  value  which  slaveholders 
place  upon  a  dumb  brute  over  a  man,  if  he  chances  to 
to  be  poor,  or  despised,  or  tinged. 

But  surely,  if  there  is  any  place  where  funeral  ser- 
mons are  needed,  it  is  such  a  place  as  this.  If  there 
is  in  them  any  solemnity,  any  tendency  to  affect  the 
heart,  and  rouse  the  careless  from  their  death-like  stu- 
pidity, then  they  are  much  called  for  in  a  penitentiary. 
We  plead  for  the  officers  to  send  for  a  minister,  but  in 
vain. 


MUST    NOT    WRliE    ON     ABUi.ITION^  iOi 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  February,  James  received  a 
letter  from  Brother  Seymour,  which  lilied  us  with  gi**at 
joy.  Nothing  but  the  hand  of  God  upon  them,  made 
them  give  it  to  us,  for  it  was  strongly  tinctured  with  abo- 
lition. But  our  Father  knew  it  would  comfort,  and  en- 
courage us,  and  suffered  them  not  to  withhold  it.  It 
was  through  the  intercession  of  Capt.  G.'s  eldest  son 
that  we  received  it.  He  was  always  very  kind  to  the 
prisoners,  and  to  him  generally  they  went  for  favors. 
Through  him  chiefly  our  letters  passed.  He  said  to 
James,  '^  Tell  your  friends  not  to  write  any  more  aboli- 
tion, for,  if  they  do,  you  will  not  be  able  to  get  the 
letters."  I  would  gladly  give  extracts,  but  I  have  none 
to  give. 

second  letter  to  my  parents. 
Dear  Parents  : 

I  received  yours  with  great  pleasure — the  more 
so,  because  I  have  not  heard  a  word  from  you,  since  1 
was  taken  prisoner.  Circumstanced  as  we  are,  it  is  more 
than  ever  delightful  to  hear  from  Christian  friends.  It 
makes  me  more  contented  with  my  situation — not  that  I 
am  dis-conienied — far  from  it.  I  am  happy.  But  shut 
out  as  we  are  from  Christian  society,  and  the  courts  of 
God's  house,  it  is  unspeakably  sweet  and  refreshing,  to 
receive  the  breathings  of  a  Christian's  soul,  though  on 
paper.  But  should  1  be  deprived  of  even  this  privilege, 
still  with  my  bible  I  should  be  happy.  In  this  I  can  listen 
to  the  words  of  Prophets  and  wise  men — yea,  sit  at  the 
blessed  Savior's  feet,  and  listen  to  his  "  gracious  w^ords." 
I  can  be  instructed  and  comforted  by  the  apostles,  and 
feast  upon  the  promises  which  fill  the  "  book  of  books." 
But  should  this  be  taken  aw^ay,  still  there  remains  a 
source  of  happiness,  which  men  cannot  cut  off — which 
the  world  know^s  not,  nor  can  take  aw^ay.  Need  I  tell 
you  what  this  is  1  I  trust  that  you  also  drink  of  this 
"spring,  and  know  the  sweetness  of  its  w^aters.  It  is 
holding  communion  with  heaven,  and  having  "  fellow- 
ship with  the  Father,  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ."  Pre 
vent  this  men  cannot.       In  every  place  and  condition  i 


158  THE    BIBLE    PRECIOUS. 

can  lift  my  heart  to  God,  and  feel  that  He  who  "  stick- 
eth  closer  than  a  brother"  is  my  "  friend,"  ever  near  to 
impart  all  the  comforts  I  need  and  can  receive.  I  never 
knew  how  to  prize  the  Bible,  nor  understood  as  much  of 
its  meaning  as  I  now  do.  It  is  exceedingly  sweet  to 
my  soul. 

My  mother,  so  far  from  murmuring  at  my  lot,  I  can  al- 
ready bless  the  hand  of  God,  and  kiss  the  rod.  "  It  is 
good  that  I  have  been  afflicted." 

Granting  that  this  is  a  punishment  for  my  sins,  as  some 
say,  then  surely  we  should  rejoice,  and  bless  the  Lord 
for  it ;  He  does  it  in  love,  even  as  a  tender  father  cor- 
rects his  child,  and  as  you  often  corrected  me,  for  my 
good.  Our  sins  are  our  worst  enemies  ;  shall  we  repine 
at  that  which  separates  us  from  them  ?  Should  we  re- 
fuse or  murmur  to  bear  pain  a  very  short  time,  when 
great  and  unending  happiness  is  thereby  brought  to  us? 
Ah,  no.  Better  be  deprived  of  all  earthly  comforts  and 
joys,  and  secure  the  favor  of  God  and  heaven,  than  en- 
joy all  that  earth  can  afford,  and  lose  the  smiles  of  the 
Redeemer  one  moment — much  more  for  ever. 

Dear  mother,  "  only  believe,"  and  you  will  be  happy. 
"  Faith  in  God  will  quell  every  fear,  and  fill  the  soul 
with  light,  joy,  and  peace.  Unbelief  will  fill  it  with 
gloominess  and  continual  disquietude.  Faith  lets  the 
Savior  into  our  hearts.  Unbelief  shuts  Him  and  all  com- 
forts of  His  grace  and  salvation  out  of  our  souls.  Faith 
is  all  light,  unbelief  all  darkness. 

"  Have  faith  in  God,"  the  Savior  cries, 

Nor  fear  what  feeble  man  can  do ; 
Though  clouds  and  darkness  veil  your  skies, 

All,  all  shall  work  for  good  to  you. 

"  Have  faith  in  God," — though  tempests  blow, 
And  billows  like  huge  mountains  swell; 

Though  every  surge  should  overflow, 
Have  faith  in  God,  and  "  all  is  well." 

Dear  parents  when  I  gave  myself  to  God,  I  surrender- 
ed all  to  Him  and  His  cause,  to  be  used  by  Him  in  His 
own  way.  I  have  often  prayed  that  He  would  send  me 
where  He  saw  best — make  me  useful  in  the  way  He  saw 


DELIGHT    IN    GOd's    WILL.  159 

fit — continue  me  in  the  vineyard — call  me  away  when 
and  as  He  saw  would  most  glorify  His  name.  This  is 
still  my  prayer.  It  is  not  for  me  to  say  when,  where, 
nor  how  long  I  shall  labor.  I  lay  myself  upon  the  altar, 
a  whole,  a  "  living  sacrifice."  If  His  will  is  that  I 
should  labor  here,  I  am  willing  to  do  it  faithfully,  so 
long  as  He  sees  best,  should  it  be  my  whole  life.  What 
pleases  my  Savior,  shall  please  me.  If  I  am  to  meet  no 
more  with  the  dear  people  of  God  on  earth,  I  expect 
soon  to  meet  with  a  larger  and  better  company  than 
earth  can  afford.  Is  it  possible  that  Elias  (my  youngest 
brother),  has  again  grieved  the  Spirit,  and  hardened  his 
heart  against  God  '?  O,  that  he  would  submit.  Dear 
brother,  every  moment  you  continue  in  sin,  you  are 
heaping  up  to  yourself  that  of  which  you  will  one  day 
repent,  and  it  may  be  when  it  is  too  late  !  Read  Prov. 
i.  20-33. 

We  live  on  prophet's  food,  only  a  greater  variety. 

To  close,  how  great  the  privilege  of  prayer !  That 
such  worms  as  we  can  approach  the  Majesty  of  heaven 
— the  Maker  of  millions  of  worlds,  the  Ruler  of  the 
universe,  and  hold  converse  with  Him  as  with  a  father, 
a  friend,  a  brother  !     0,  let  us  love  the  Mercy  Seat. 

Your  son  and  brother. 


George. 


JOYFUL    DISCOVERY. 


We  had  supposed  that  we  were  the  only  ones  in  the 
prison  who  bore  the  name  of  Christ,  for  in  all  our  con- 
verse with  them,  we  found  none  who  even  pretended  to 
be  Christians.  Some  were  old  backsliders,  but  a  "  kin- 
dred spirit"  we  did  not  find  till  March  13,  1842.  While 
working  in  the  evening  with  W.  G.,  1  talked  with  him, 
and  found  him  quite  seriously  disposed.  This  encour- 
aged me,  and  that  evening  I  told  my  companions  that  I 
had  once  more  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  giving  instruc- 
tion to  an  anxious  soul.  He  was  naturally  quite  diffi- 
dent, and  being  unacquainted  with  us,  did  not  let  his 
feelings  be  known  hastily.  In  a  previous  conversation, 
I  learned  that  he  was  a  murderer.     He  felt  and  confess- 


160  A    MURDERER    CONVERTED. 

ed  it  a  sfreat  crime  ag-ainst  God  and  man.  Beins;  much 
interested  in  his  case,  on  the  morning  of  the  thirteenth, 
I  whispered  to  him,  '^  Read  the  51st  Psahn  to-day." 
He  read  it,  and  when  we  were  let  out  again  towards  night, 
he  said  to  James,  "  Tell  Thompson  that  not  the  51st 
Psalm,  but  the  56th  and  57th  Psalms  are  suitable  to  my 
case,  and  express   my  feelings." 

We  read  them  with  eap"erness — being;  anxious  to  be- 
come  more  acquainted  with  him.  And  no  one  who  has 
not  experienced  something  of  the  same,  can  even  ima- 
gine what  w^ere  our  feelings,  vvhen  we  read  those  Psalms, 
and  saw  there  the  expressions  of  a  decided  Christian. 
Our  hearts  leaped  for  joy — we  shouted  and  praised  the 
Lord. 

But  still  we  were  solicitous  for  a  further  acquaintance, 
and  it  being  diiFicult  to  find  opportunity  to  talk  with  him, 
we  had  further  recourse  to  the  language  of  books,  as  our 
medium  of  conveying  ideas.  I  selected  the  360th  and 
412th  Village  Hymns,  requesting  that  he  would  let  us 
know  whether  he  could  fully  adopt  the  sentiments  there 
expressed.  On  the  next  Sabbath  he  returned  the  book 
saying,  "  They  do  not  express  my  feelings,"  and  a  short 
time  after,  selected  others  himself,  as  descriptive  of  his 
feelings — such  as  the  145lh,  155th,  and  415th  of  the  same 
book — and  gave  to  us.  We  were  now  satisfied  that  he 
was  indeed  a  brother,  and  we  could  but  shout  "  hosanna  ! 
glory  to  God."  We  were  filled  with  comfort  and  joy- 
fulness.  It  grave  new  life  to  our  devotions,  and  lio;hten- 
ed  the  burthens  and  trials  of  the  day.  He  had  been  so 
long  alone,  in  the  midst  of  such  awful  cruelty  and  wick- 
edness, ignorant  and  weak,  that  he  was  nearly  buried  be- 
neath the  rubbish,  and  his  light  shone  very  dimly. 

But  he  now  began  to  be  "  dug  out"  a  little — his  spi- 
rit revived  as  he  heard  us  sing  and  pray  (he  celled  op- 
posite us),  and  his  strength  began  to  increase.  From  that 
time  till  his  death,  he  grew  stronger  and  stronger — moun- 
ted higher  and  higher,  and  shone  brighter  and  brighter. 

THAT    "   salt"  again. 

Not  far  from  this  time,  a  slave  was  put  in  here  for 


THE    CHRISTIAN    SLAVE    AND    THE  ^' SALT."  361 

punishment.  This  slave  was  a  Christian,  could  read, 
and  loved  his  Bible.  He  has  a  family.  He  soon  found 
us  out,  and  was  eao;er  for  conversation — said  he  saw  us 
when  we  came — knew  what  we  came  for,  &c.  He 
wanted  a  "  loriting'^ — we  told  him  we  could  not,  in  our 
circumstances,  give  one — but  we  placed  the  "  salt"  be. 
fore  him.     We  told  him   of  Canada — we   told    him   of 

where  he  would  find  friends — and  assisted  to  plan 

for  getting  his  family  away.  We  heard  no  more  of  him 
for  years,  and  supposed  he  had  gone — but  latterly  we 
have  seen  him  here  again.  His  family  probably  hin- 
dered his  going — for  slaves  love  their  VnTvcs  and  chil- 
dren, as  well  as  pale  faces. 

But  what  I  am  at  is  this  : — Suppose  that  this  man  had 
made  his  escape.  Suppose  that  others,  here,  before 
whom  we  have  placed  the  "  salt,^^  make  their  escape — 
Avhat  thenl  Why,  according  to  the  decision  of  a  Mis- 
souri court,  we  stole  those  men  while  here  locked 
up  in  the  Penitentiary  !  We  placed  the  "•  saW  before 
them — we  told  them  of  liberty — and  this  v.'as  decided  to 
be  stealing  !  They  sent  us  here  to  keep  us  from  steal- 
ing their  slaves — but  it  seems  we  can  steal  them  here^ 
as  well  as  in  Illinois,  or  any  other  State.  If  a  man  who 
is  travelling,  leave  a  book  or  tract,  which  makes  known 
that  England  has  no  slaves,  or  that  slaves  are  free  in 
Canada — and  a  slave  learning  this  fact,  escapes,  why 
then  the  book  pedler  stole  him  ! 

EXTRACT    FROM    A    LETTER    TO    A    FRIEND. 

"  It  is  unspeakably  sweet  to  hear  from  dear  Christian 
friends.  It  lightens  our  toils,  sweetens  our  labors,  cheers 
and  strengthens  our  hearts,  makes  time  roll  more  de- 
lightfully away,  and  stimulates  us  to  labor  more  faithfully 
in  behalf  of  those  (the  slaves),  for  whom  we  are  engaged. 
By  this  do  not  understand  that  we  could  not,  without 
such  letters,  labor  cheerfully  and  happily  ;  for  we  do 
work  as  cheerfully  as  the  man  who  gets  great  wages, 
and  with  more  delight  and  satisfaction  than  he  who  re- 
ceives his  three,  five,  or  ten  dollars  per  day.  I  need  not 
tell  you  why  or  how  we  can  labor   so  happily   here. 


162  alanson's  head  shaved. 

Jesus  is  our  friend,  and  ever  near.  Though  shut  out 
from  religious  privileges,  yet  with  our  precious  Bible  and 
locked  within  our  little  Bethel,  we  are  more  happy  than 
the  king  on  his  throne.  From  this  we  learn  the  way  to 
be  happy  anywhere,  to  "rejoice  always,"  to  have  the 
mind  kept  in  ''  perfect  peace,"  and  to  be  like  Jesus. 
O !  with  this  fountain  of  knowledge  shall  we  not  be 
happy  and  rejoice '? 

The  letter  to  which  this  was  an  answer  was  withheld 
from  us  more  than  a  month,  but  in  due  time  God  caused 
them  to  give  it  up. 

SHAVING    ON    THE     SABBATH. ALANSON    WHIPPED. 

It  was  the  custom  to  have  all  the  shaving  done  on  the 
Sabbath,  because  they  could  not  spend  time  on  a  week 
day — so  much  gained,  they  thought !  We  felt  that  the 
practice  was  very  wicked — endeavored  to  leave  no  means 
untried  to  be  shaved  on  a  week  day — talked  with 
wardens  and  overseers — besought  and  plead,  but  in  vain. 
We  talked  and  prayed  together  about  it  in  our  cell.  On 
the  third  of  April,  Alanson  refused  to  leave  the  cell  and 
go  down  to  be  shaved.  A  great  stir  followed.  A  guard 
came  and  said,  "  Work,  why  don't  you  come  down  to  be 
shaved  ?"  "  I  feel  that  it  would  be  wrong."  The  over- 
seer came,  threatened  and  coaxed — now  flashing  with 
rage,  then  speaking  kindly.  Capt.  B.  was  quickly 
present,  fiery  and  raging — his  eyes  flashing  fury — he 
threatened,  commanded,  and  stormed — "  Do  you  not 
know  the  rules'?"  "  I  feel  that  I  ought  to  obey  God," 
"  Well,  put  him  in  the  dark  cell,  and  see  if  that  will  be 
obeying  God  !"  Alanson  was  then  taken  from  us  and 
put  alone  in  a  dark  cell.  The  next  morning  one  side  of 
his  head  was  shaved  with  a  razor,  and  a  heavy  chain 
fastened  to  his  leg.  That  evening  he  was  summoned 
before  the  grand  council,  questioned  and  insulted,  but 
not  injured.  The  next  morning  early  Alanson  was 
brought  back  to  us,  and  all  hands  kept  in  their  cells  that 
day.  A  general  inquisition  was  held,  and  all  were  ex- 
amined and  questioned,  which  occupied  most  of  the  day. 


WHIPPED    FOR   OBEYING    GOD.  163 

We  spent  our  time  in  reading  and  prayer,  not  knowing 
what  was  before  us. 

When  I  was  called  to  the  guard-room,  among  many- 
other  things  I  was  asked,  "  Has  there  not  been  an  agree- 
ment between  you  that  Work  should  refuse  to  be 
shaved  1"  "  No  sir."  '^  Did  he  not  try  to  persuade  you 
to  join  with  him'?"  "No  sir.  We  talked  and  prayed 
about  it,  and  each  did  as  he  thought  best."  Eager  to 
find  some  fig-leaf  with  which  they  might  hide  their  wick- 
edness and  ease  their  troubled  consciences,  Capt.  Burch 
began  to  question  me  about  this  one  and  that  one  with 
whom  I  w^as  acquainted — "  Is  not  he  in  the  habit  of 
shaving  Sundays'?"  What  could  I  say'?  Speak  the 
truth  I  must.  But  what  occasion  and  advantage  was 
this  giving  the  enemy  !  How  did  it  strengthen  them ! 
Again  :  "  Do  not  farmers  generally,  where  you  are  ac- 
quainted, shave  on  Sundays  *?"  O  that  I  could  have 
answered  boldly — No.  But  I  could  not.  0  !  did  Chris- 
tians know  the  evil  influence  they  are  exerting  by  thus 
desecrating  God's  holy  day,  surely  they  would  desist  at 
once.  May  the  Lord  open  their  eyes  to  see  their  sin.  Had 
it  not  been  for  the  wicked  example  of  professors,  behind 
which  these  men  tried  to  hide  themselves,  who  knows 
but  I  should  have  utterly  confounded  them?  "O  that 
they  would  consider !" 

The  next  Sabbath  Alanson  was  called  to  ,the  guard- 
room ;  and  while  James  and  myself  were  on  our  knees, 
beseeching  heaven  in  his  behalf,  we  were  interrupted  by 
the  sound  of  the  whip — upon  whose  naked  flesh  we  well 
knew.  Our  own  flesh  quivered.  He  received  ten 
strokes,  inflicted  by  the  overseer,  John  Fulkerson. 
Capt.  Gordon  gave  the  sentence,  with  the  charge  to  the 
overseer,  "  And  double  the  dose  every  time  he  refuses 
to  be  shaved,"  and  other  very  insulting  remarks.  As 
Alanson  arose,  he  said  to  them,  "  May  the  Lord  forgive 
you."  It  was  comforting  at  that  time  to  call  to  mind — 
"  Some  had  trials  of  cruel  scourgings."  "  This  is 
thankw^orthy,  if  a  man  for  conscience  toward  God  endure 
grief,  suffering  wrongfully."  "  If  when  ye  do  well  and 
suffer  for  it,  ye  take  it  patiently,  this  is  acceptable  with 


164  NOT    GUILTY,  FOR    WHAT    WE    CAN't    HELP. 

God."     "Rejoice    and   be    exceeding   glad."      "It   is 
enough  for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as  his  Lord,"  &c. 

As  a  farther  punishment,  Alanson  was  kept  from  us 
till  the  last  day  of  May.  When  he  returned,  we  united 
in  heart-felt  thanks  to  God  for  his  goodness,  in  per- 
mitting us  once  more  to  unite  our  hearts  and  voices 
before  the  throne.  While  thus  separated,  he  wrote  to 
us  on  a  piece  of  his  sand  paper  with  his  pencil,  saying 
that  he  felt  *he  need  and  worth  of  social  intercourse — 
that  it  was  "  good  to  be  afflicted,"  &,c.  I  wrote  to  him 
in  the  same  manner.  Afterwards  he  felt  that  as  he  had 
solemnly  protested  against  the  procedure,  and  sustained 
his  protest  by  suffering,  the  whole  responsibility  of  the 
matter  lay  with  them,  and  that  if  they  persisted  in 
their  course  he  v/ould  not  be  held  guilty.  We  did  not 
feel  that  the  act  was  ours,  and  the  wicked  wardens 
themselves  confessed  "  You  can't  help  it,  Thompson  ;  if 
there  is  any  wrong  about  it  we  shall  have  to  bear  the 
blame." 

THE    PLEASING    SIGHT. 

For  some  months  we  had  all  worked  within  the  walls, 
and  were  thus  excluded  from  the  beauties  of  spring. 
The  spring  of  1842  was  very  forward.  On  the  tw^enty- 
first  of  April,  I  v/orked  in  the  city.  And  what  a  scene 
now  burst  upon  the  sight !  The  earth  clothed  in  green 
— the  air  perfumed  with  sweetness — the  trees  waving  in 
bloomino-  colors,  and  loaded  with  ^reen  fruit — while  all 
nature  rejoiced  in  the  goodness  of  its  Creator!  It  was 
delightful.  Our  Father's  garden,  thus  variegated  with 
richness  and  beauty,  was  well  calculated  to  fill  the  soul 
with  admiration,  wonder,  and  love. 

Could  a  blind  man  suddenly  have  his  eyes  opened  to 
see  the  wonders  of  nature,  in  vernal  bloom,  how  would 
he  be  filled  wdth  rapture  and  amazement !  What  words 
could  he  find  to  give  vent  to  the  fulness  of  his  soul  ?  If 
he  were  a  Christian,  how  would  he  adore  and  praise  his 
Maker  for  his  wonderful  goodness  to  man  ! 

Imagine,  then,  what  were  the  feelings  of  my  soul, 


REFRESHING    VISIT.  165 

when  I  was  taken  from  the  dungeon,  and  suddenly 
placed  in  the  midst  of  such  a  bright  display  of  heavenly 
wisdom,  goodness,  and  love. 

Those  who  carefully  watch  the  opening  spring  in  its 
gradual  advances  from  step  to  step  till  it  puts  on  its  per- 
fect dress,  can  form  but  a  faint  conception  of  the  im- 
pression made  on  the  mind  of  one,  before  whose  eyes 
such  inimitable  richness  and  beauty  is  suddenly  spread. 

It  was  not  merely  that  I  might  gaze  and  feast  upon 
his  wonderful  works,  that  God  so  unexpectedly  sent  me 
to  the  city  to  work,  but  to  see  a  friend  and  fellow-laborer 
m  his  cause.  While  there  employed,  a  fellow-student 
came  from  the  Institute,  bringing  news  from  the  bre- 
thren. He  called,  and  talked  but  a  few  minutes,  as  the 
boat  would  soon  start.  It  was  reviving  to  see  the  face, 
and  hear  the  voice  of  one  with  whom  we  oft  had  united 
our  prayers  and  labors  for  the  oppressed,  in  the  social 
circle,  and  in  the  sanctuary.  He  brought  us  letters, 
which  were  a  rich  feast  to  our  souls. 

EXTRACT  FROM  MY  ANSWER. 

"  Heaven  will  make  amends  for  all  these  days  of 
trial ;  but  should  I  get  no  other  reward  than  what  I  get 
every  day  in  my  own  soul,  I  shall  feel  abundantly  repaid 
for  all  these  deprivations.  Just  let  the  child  of  God 
believe  the  Bible,  and  what  can  make  him  unhappy  1 
Will  afflictions — will  persecutions — will  tribulations,  or 
distress,  or  anguish  of  body — will  the  scoffs,  and  re- 
proaches, and  threats  of  earth  and  hell  combined — will 
imprisonment — will  the  famine  or  the  pestilence  discom- 
pose him  "?  Will  death  terrify  him  '?  Will  anything — 
can  anything  cause  him  to  be  anxious  and  unhappy, 
while  he  rests  on  the  eternal  truth  of  God  ?  I  tell  you 
nay.  He  stands  upon  an  eternal  Rock^  and  nothing  in 
earth  or  hell  can  destroy  his  peace,  but  his  own  sin. 
He  is  more  than  a  conqueror.'^ 

OUR    CHARACTER    GOOD    IN    MISSOURI. 

On  the  twenty-eighth  of  May,  a  man  who  has  been  a 

7* 


166  TESTIMONY    AS    TO    GOOD    CHARACTER. 

legislator  here,  came  to  see  us.  He  was  quite  familiar, 
and  spoke  very  frankly. 

He  enquired  concerning  Alanson's  family,  and  pro- 
mised to  write  to  them.  Said  he,  "  There  is  noimputa- 
Hon  against  your  characters  ;  but  ihe  excitement  against 
your  doctrine  is  increasing,  and  all  the  sympathy  there 
is  for  youy  is  on  account  of  your  family." 

To  James,  he  said,  "  You  [all  three]  have  a  good 
character  here — you  have  a  good  name  all  over  the 
country.  We  have  nothing  against  your  characters — it 
is  only  against  your  doctrine." 

To  me,  he  said,  ''  The  officers  give  you  a  good  name, 
and  say  you  have  behaved  well.  I  hope  you  all  will 
learn  to  mind  your  own  business,  when  you  get  out  of 
this  place,"  &c. 

REFLECTIONS. 

Has  a  murderer — a  thief — a  robber — a  kidnapper,  a 
good  character'^  in  community?  Is  there  "  no  impu- 
tation" against  them  ?  Then  what  mean  the  above  con- 
fessions from  a  Missouri  statesman  1  Do  they  not  plainly 
declare,  that  the  people  did  not  believe  what  they 
charged  against  us  1  That  they  did  not  try,  sentence, 
and  imprison  us  as  State  felons,  but  as  abolitionists  ? 
That  it  is  not  because  we  have  violated  their  laws,  but 
because  our  views  are  diverse  from  theirs  1  Because  our 
consciences  have  not  yet  been  warped,  our  eyes  blinded, 
and  our  tongues  tied  by  slavery '?  For  these  reasons, 
we  are  here  placed,  and  here  held — as  will  appear  more 
fully  as  we  advance. 

SLAVES    ESCAPING. 

As  we  were  not  allowed  to  write  on  abolition — con- 
sequently could  know  but  little  of  what  was  going  on, 
the  Lord  sent  a  man  one  hundred  miles  to  tell  us  that 
the  slaves  were  escaping  very  fast,  and  they  were  able 
to  retake  but  few  of  them.  I  was  taken  aside  by  Capt. 
G.,  with  him  and  other  strangers,  where  I  was  questioned 
as  to  the  "slave  route.^*     Said  Capt.  G.,  "There  is  a 


liNCOURAGED   TO     LABOR   FOR   THE    SLAVE.  167 

regular  stage  route,  and  he  can  tell  you  all  about  it  if  he 
will."  I  replied,  ''  There  is  such  a  route,  but  I  do  not 
know  it,  but  a  short  distance." 

The  man  said  that  three  slaves  had  gone  to  Canada 

from ,  and  that  an  anonymous  letter  had  been  sent 

to  the  master,  from  Quincy,  stating  that  his  slaves  were 
safe  in  Canada.  He  wished  me  to  promise  that  I  would 
give  him  the  name  of  the  author,  should  I  know  the  hand 
writing — that  the  person  might  be  taken.  Said  he  would 
send  the  letter,  but  I  never  saw  it. 

The  assurance  that  the  oppressed  were  being  deliver- 
ed, by  our  coming  here,  made  us  clap  our  hands  for 
joy.  We  felt  more  willing  to  labor  for  them  twelve 
years — "  thanked  God  and  took  courage." 

The  man  said  that  when  we  left  Palmyra,  it  was  the 
determination  of  the  people  to  raise  a  petition  for  Work, 
in  a  year,  and  get  him  out.  But  when  the  guard  came 
back,  and  reported  that  he  was  unyielding  in  his  princi- 
ples, they  all  said,  "  If  that  is  the  way  he  talks,  let  him 
stay." 

THE    POLYGLOTT    BIBLE. 

While  James  and  myself  were  working  in  the  city, 
old  Mrs.  Hart  passed  by,  frequently,  and  looked  with 
pity  upon  us.  She  said  to  James,  as  he  was  near  the 
fence,  "  Would  you  like  a  volume  of  bound  tracts  V 
He  replied,  "  I  do  not  know  as  I  should  be  allowed  to 
have  them,  but  we  would  be  very  glad  if  you  would  get 
us  a  Polyglott  Bible."  She  quickly  obtained  a  very 
neat  one,  and  together  wath  her  daughter-in-law,  after 
pleading  a  longtime  with  Capt.  G.,  prevailed  on  him  to 
let  us  have  it.  Reader,  his  objection  to  our  having  it, 
was,  "  I  don't  want  to  teach  them  another  Religion  .'" 
We  consider  it  a  rich  treasure — a  choice  companion. 
This  good  old  lady  afterwards  sent  us  divers  little  com- 
forts, tracts,  books,  &c. 

On  the  thirteenth  of  June,  I  received  a  letter  from 
home,  bringing  the  news  of  the  conversion  of  my  young- 
est brother. 


168  MY    BROTHER    CONVERTED. 


an  extract,  in  reply. 

Beloved  Parents  : 

When  I  read  your  letter,  I  could  scarce  contain 
myself.  My  soul  was  filled  to  overflowing  with  joy  and 
gratitude.  "  I  have  all  and  abound," — "  my  cup  run- 
neth over," — I  fekst  on  the  heavenly  manna — the  life- 
giving  fruit  that  grows  on  the  banks  of  Canaan's  river. 

Dear  Brother,  you  have  now  sworn  eternal  allegiance 
to  the  Savior.  The  heathen  are  dying.  I  am  shut  up, 
and  at  present,  cannot  go  to  them.  And  in  the  name  of 
my  Master,  I  charge  you  to  step  up  immediately,  fill  my 
place,  and  hasten  to  those  who^are  perishing." 

"  abolition  all  the  time." 

As  James  was  at  w^ork,  outside,  with  two  others,  on 
the  Fourth  of  July,  a  slave  watching  his  opportunity, 
when  James  was  alone,  asked,  ''  Are  you  one  of  the 
three  abolitionists  who  came  here  last  fall  ]"  "  I  am." 
"  Are  you  abolition  all  the  timeI" — meaning  if  he 
still  continued  to  be  an  abolitionist,  though  in  prison  and 
suffering  on  account  of  it.  James  answered,  "  I  am 
abolition  all  the  time."  Then  came  up  another  prisoner, 
and  asked  the  slave,  "  Why  are  you  not  keeping  Fourth 
of  July  V  The  slave,  very  beautifully  and  expressive- 
ly answered,  "  Ah,  when  1  am  free,  1  will  keep  Fourth 
of  July — I'll  keep  it  then,  Sundays,  and  all  days." 

Thouo-h  he  was  a  slave,  he  understood  the  nature  of 
Liberty^  and  clearly  saw  the  palpable  inconsistency  of 
our  Fourth  of  July  celebrations,  w^hile  in  «ur  land, 
Liberty  is  but  an  empty  sound, — a  mockery.  Let  this 
shame  the  thousands  who  are  so  enthusiastic  in  celebrat- 
ing this  day,  in  honor  of  liberty^  while  millions  are 
groaning  in  chains  and  cruel  bondage,  from  childhood  to 
death. 

And  "they  are  contented,"  are  they?  So  ardently 
did  this  slave  long  for  liberty,  and  so  highly  prize  the 
blessing,  that  could  he  obtain  it,  he  would  hold  a  con^ 
tinual  celebration,  and  make  everyday  a  day  of  gladness 
and  rejoicing,  on  account  of  it;  thus  proving  the  bare- 


SLAVES  UNDERSTAND  THE  NATURE  OF  LIBERTY.      169 

i?Lced  falsity  of  the  declaration  of  slaveholders — "  they 
would  not  be  free  if  they  could."  And  this  slave,  pro- 
bably, was  "  treated  kindly^^^  not  ''  worked  hard,"  and 
allowed  many  privileges.  He  belonged  to  a  Methodist 
class-leader. 

THE    HARVEST    FIELD. 

During  haying  and  harvest,  I  worked  in  the  field, 
swinging  the  scythe  and  cradle.  James  assisted  a  few 
days,  in  the  latter  part  of  haying.  This  was  hard  but 
pleasant  work.  It  did  not  seem  much  like  being  in  the 
penitentiary — except  that  the  guard,  with  his  musket, 
was  following  us  around.  The  grain  was  about  four 
miles  distant.  To  and  from  our  work  we  walked  every 
day — carrying  our  provision  and  tools,  which  was  the 
hardest  part.  Frequently,  after  walking  home  at  night, 
I  would  be  so  completely  exhausted  I  could  not  eat. 
The  view  of  the  stone  wall,  as  we  returned,  after  a  hard 
day's  work,  was  cheering;  and  almost  involuntarily  I 
would  break  forth  with  ''  Home,  home,  sweet  home."  I 
longed  for  a  place  to  rest  my  weary  limbs.  In  the  field, 
and  by  the  way,  we  could  generally  converse  freely. 

At  this  time,  Capt.  G.'s  oldest  son  was  sick.  The 
prisoners  were  much  attached  to  him,  as  he  was  always 
kind  to  them.  I  asked  the  old  man  if  I  could  go  up  and 
see  him.  He  turned  me  out  alone,  and  I  went  and  con- 
versed with  him,  about  his  soul,  and  the  importance  of 
being  prepared  to  die.  The  family  received  me  kindly. 
This  we  looked  upon  as  an  advance  in  the  opening  for 
usefulness,  which  we  gladly  improved,  blessing  the  Lord. 

A    MAN    HUNG. 

Adjoining  the  hay  field  was  the  public  gallows.  On  the 
eighth  of  July,  a  man  who  had  poisoned  his  wife  in  the 
city,  was  hung.  As  it  was  near,  Capt.  G.  allow^ed  us 
all  to  go  to  the  place.  A  large  concourse  assembled. 
A  document  of  his  own  was  read,  in  which  he  confessed 
the  crime  ;  as  also  his  repentance,  pardon,  peace,  and 
hope  of  happiness.     He  warned  the  multitude  to  learn 


170  °      '  VISITED    THE    SICK. 

Wisdom  from  his  example.     The  most  of  that  day,  I  was 
without  a  guard,  with  two  others. 

OUR    FRIRNDS. 

On  the  ninth,  being  unwell,  I  abstained  from  work,  to 
rest  and  recruit  a  little.  And  this  sickness  was  very 
providential — for  on  that  morning  Mrs.  Work  and  my 
aunt  came  to  see  us,  so  that  I  had  an  opportunity  to 
converse  with  them,  which  I  should  not  have  enjoyed 
had  I  been  well.  Thus  "  All  things  work  together  for 
good." 

We  were  allowed  to  converse  with  our  friends  sepa- 
rately, a  short  time,  which  was  a  great  feast  to  our  souls. 
The  next  day  (Sabbath),  they  came  to  our  cell  a  few 
minutes — but  Capt.  B.  was  present,  and  we  could  say 
but  little.  However,  for  the  privilege  of  seeing  them, 
we  felt  grateful.  They  brought  us  letters,  which  we 
answered.  They  brought  us  two  Polyglott  Bibles,  my 
Greek  Testament,  Saint's  Rest,  and  Christian  Instructor. 
This  was  a  valuable  accession  to  our  Library.  They 
brought  my  Webster's  Dictionary,  but  this  Capt.  B. 
would  not  let  me  have.  Why,  I  cannot  tell,  only  he 
said  we  did  not  need  one. 

Mrs.  W.  brought  two  children  with  her.  They  w^ere 
treated  kindly  and  with  attention,  by  the  ofncers — treat- 
ed as  no  other  convict's  wife  or  friends  were  treated.  The 
sight  of  them  awakened  the  sympathies  of  some,  and 
their  visit  deposited  a  leaven  which  continues  to  work. 

They  w^ent  to  see  Gov.  Reynolds,  but  he  refused  to 
do  anything  for  them.  He  told  Mrs.  W.  he  did  not 
blame  abolitionists  for  helping  slaves  after  they  were  in 
a  free  state — it  was  right  enough. 

Previous  to  this,  a  petition  from  Connecticut  came  to 
the  Governor,  for  Alanson.  He  refused  to  grant  it,  and 
wrote  a  long  piece  against  letting  us  out.  And  the  great 
reason  was,  "  because  he  still  persists  in  the  same  sen- 
timents,"— not  because  he  had  broken  any  law^,  but  be- 
cause he  will  not  renounce  his  sentiments.  That  is  it, 
reader. 

A  man  asked  Alansoft's  little  son  his  name.     He  an- 


THE    SLAVES    *'eELILVEU."  171 

swered — "  Edwin  Lovejoy  Work,*' — and  the  babe  was 
named  Alanson.  Learning  these  names,  a  citizen  re- 
marked, "-  He  ought  to  stay  there  every  day  of  his  time, 
(why  1)  for  naming  his  chiklren  after  such  men  !"  Pa- 
rents, be  careful  what  names  you  give  your  children, 
lest  you  get  into  the  penitentiary.  O  !  what  will  not 
slavery  do !  It  was  not  because  they  were  named  after 
some  noted  infidel,  or  robber,  or  murderer,  or  pirate,  or 
tyrant — then  it  would  ail  have  been  well  enough — but  an 
abolitionist!  this  is  insupportable  ! 

"  RELIEVING    THE    NIGGERS." 

On  one  Sabbath  Capt.  B.  came  to  our  cell  with  three 
strangers.  As  he  opened  the  door,  and  they  looked  in, 
one  exclaimed,  "  Ah  !  these  are  the  men  w^ho  have 
placed  themselves  in  this  condition  to  relieve  the  niggers  ! 
Well,  there  are  but  few  of  them  in  a  worse  condition.'"' 
This  taunt  may  have  two  meanings  either  of  which  is 
true. 

1st.  That  our  object  w^as  benevolent — "  to  relieve  the 
niggers" — "  to  relieve"  those  who  are  trodden  down  by 
the  cruel  oppressor — "  to  relieve"  our  brother,  robbed 
and  spoiled  of  all  that  is  dear  in  life. 

2nd.  That  our  coming  here  would  have  a  tendency  to 
relieve  the  poor  slaves  from  their  suffering,  and  hasten 
the  day  when  every  chain  shall  be  broken  and  all  shall 
be  free.  That  this  has  been  the  case,  there  can  be  no 
doubt ;  and  this  is  one  source  of  our  contentment.  We 
have  felt  that  not  one  stroke  should  be  in  vain — that  all 
would  tell  on  the  demolishment  of  the  great  American 
dragon — and  it  has  been  our  constant  prayer  that  God 
would  give  all  our  earnings  to  the  slave — put  all  to  the 
account  of  the  wddow  and  fatherless,  and  not  let  the  op- 
pressor have  one  cent. 

Of  the  multitudes  w^ho  came  to  gaze  on  us,  some 
manifested  in  their  countenances  a  feeling  of  sympathy 
others  seemed  to  feel  highly  gratified  at  our  suffering. 
The  sight  of  us,  under  such  circumstances,  seemed  to 
feast  their  malice  and  spite,  while  their  looks  plainly 
said,  "  Aha,  so  would  we  have  it."     Frequently  the  in- 


172  THE    NEW    CELL. 

quiry  was  heard,  "  Where  are  the  abolitionists'?"     And 
then,  "  This  is  one  of  them." 

THE    NEW    CELL. 

On  the  eighteenth  of  July,  we  were  removed  from  the 
cell  which  had  been  our  home  for  nine  and  a  half  months, 
to  one  much  more  retired,  and  more  desirable  on  several 
accounts. 

1st.  It  was  so  far  from  the  guard-room  that  we  were 
not  disturbed  and  continually  annoyed  by  the  whipping, 
except  when  the  cries  were  very  loud.  This  was  a 
great  blessing. 

2d.  There  we  were  overheard  so  easily  that  we  felt  a  re- 
straintinconversation,and  frequently  in  prayer  and  praise. 
Here,  we  could  converse  freely,  and  sing  and  pray  as 
heartily  as  we  pleased.  Though  we  were  never  once  re- 
proved for  talking  in  our  cell,  when  it  was  known  by  all 
that  we  did  talk,  and  talk  about  slavery  and  abolition 
too. 

3d.  Being  so  far  from  ''  head  quarters,"  we  had  more 
opportunity  to  converse  with  our  fellow  prisoners,  &,c. 

On  taking  possession,  we  kneeled  down  and  unitedly 
consecrated  it  to  be  "holiness  to  the  lord;"  to  be 
the  "  house  of  God,  and  the  o-ate  of  heaven"  to  our  souls : 
not  imagming  that  it  would  prove  thus  to  so  many  others 
as  it  has.  It  is  emphatically  ''  the  hallowed  cell ;"  hal- 
lowed not  only  by  consecration,  but  also  by  the  glorious 
display  of  God's  saving  grace  in  converting  sinners, 
and  comfortino;  and  establishino*  saints.  But  I  am  anti- 
cipating;  after  a  little  you  shall  hear  more  about  the 
"  hallowed  cell." 

As  yet,  the  windows  of  the  "  new  cells"  were  fasten- 
ed down,  which  made  them  extremely  warm  and  oppres- 
sive in  the  summer.  Capt.  G.  refused  to  let  them  be 
opened.  But  at  our  request,  granted  us  the  privilege  ; 
as  also  to  have  the  little  door  left  open,  so  that  we  en- 
joyed the  free  circulation  of  fresh  air,  of  which  others 
were  deprived.  Thus  was  the  "  good  hand  of  our  God 
upon  us." 


THE    LOST    MUSKETS.  173 


"  THE    PREACHERS.'' 


This  is  the  appellation  by  which  we  have  most  com- 
monly been  designated,  by  prisoners  and  visitors.  If 
they  wished  to  speak  of  our  cell,  it  was  "  the  preachers' 
cell."  And  many  a  time  have  we  heard  the  remark, 
when  locked  up,  and  officers  were  passing  around — "  this 
is  the  preacher's  cell." 

Frequently,  as  the  guard  went  round  on  Sabbath  af- 
ternoons, to  let  out  the  brick  yard  hands  and  others, 
when  they  came  to  our  door,  would  say — "  The  preach- 
ers' cell  is  there ;  you  need  not  look  ;  they  don't  go." 
No.     God  kept  them  from  even  asking  us. 

At  one  time,  there  was  some  disturbance,  and  we 
were  all  sent  in  haste  to  our  cells.  We  heard  the  offi- 
cers going  from  cell  to  cell,  for  a  long  time,  searching 
them.  As  they  came  to  ours,  Capt.  B.  remarket — 
"This  is  the  preachers'  cell ;  you  need  not  look  here ;" 
and  passed  to  the  next.  What  was  the. matter'?  Two 
muskets  were  suddenly  missed,  and  it  w^as  supposed  some 
prisoner  had  hid  them  in  his  cell  ;  but  they  did  not  even 
suspect  that  the  persons  whom  they  had  charged  as  be- 
ing "  worse  than  murderers,  and  meaner  than  chicken 
thieves,"  would  do  such  a  thing! 


CHAPTER  V. 

BEGINNING  OF  REVIVAL— DEATH-BED   SCENES,  &c. 

THE    FIRST     CONVERT. 

For  some  time  we  had  observed  E.  R.,  and  now  and 
then  spoken  a  few  words  to  him.  Finding  him  quite  so- 
ciable, w^ell  informed,  and  familiar  with  the  scriptures, 
we  were  soon  interested  in  his  case.  He  also  became  at- 
tached to  us,  and  took  pleasure  in  our  company.     Find- 


174  THE    FIRST    CONVERT. 

iiig  him  tolerably  sound  on  anti-slavery,  we  took  more 
interest  in  drawing  out  his  feelings.  He  was  particular- 
ly kind  to  us  ;  and  as  he  was  allowed  to  go  where  he 
chose,  he  received  many  little  favors  from  persons  out- 
side, which  he  gladly  divided  with  us  ;  thus  bringing 
us  apples,  peaches,  tomatoes,  grapes,  &c.  By  him  per- 
sons would  frequently  send  us  favors,  thereby  manifest- 
ing their  regard  for  the  three  abolitionists. 

About  the  middle  of  August,  E.  R.  was  evidently  in 
a  serious  state  of  mind,  and  searched  for  the  truth  with 
an  eagerness  that  indicated  the  workings  of  his  soul, 
and  the  influences  of  the  spirit.  As  his  mind  was  a 
little  confused  on  the  subject  of  future  punishment,  we 
gave  him  the  Christian  Instructor  to  read,  directing  him 
to  the  chapter  on  this  point.  He  read  it  with  attention  ; 
his  eyes  were  opened  ;  he  saw  his  danger  and  lost  con- 
dition ;  and  betook  himself  to  pleading  with  God  for 
mercy.  The  contest  within  was  strong — whether 
Christ  or  Satan  should  rule  over  him — but  grace  tri- 
umphed, and  he  threw  himself  at  the  Savior's  feet — a  sub- 
dued child. 

During  the  afternoon  of  the  twenty-first  (Sabbath), 
he  came  to  our  door,  and  looking  in,  with  a  smile,  said, 
"  I  have  had  a  hard  struggle  to-day — I  have  overcome  the 
wicked  spirit."  "  Have  you  given  your  heart  to  God  '?" 
^'  I  have,  and  I  feel  his  love  in  my  soul."  With  the  an- 
gels we  rejoiced,  and  cried,  "  Glory  to  God."  We  were 
encouraged  to  pray,  and  watch  for  opportunities  to  speak 
''  a  word  in  season."  We  pursued  our  toils  with  glad 
and  light  hearts.  At  evening,  he  would  frequently  come, 
a  few  minutes,  just  before  we  were  locked  up,  and  tell 
us  how  he  prospered  ;  what  temptations,  difficulties  and 
trials  he  encountered  ;  and  with  what  feelings  he  met 
and  endured  them.  This  gave  us  opportunity  to  coun- 
sel, encourage,  and  streno;then  him.  His  work,  usually, 
w^as  such  askept  him  outside  till  the  rest  were  shut  up,  then 
he  would  come  softly  to  our  cell,  and  talk  till  the  guard 
came  to  lock  him  up.  Thus  we  fed  him,  as  a  lamb,  and 
"  strengthened  his  hands  in  God."  Here  he  would 
come,  and  hear  us  sing  and  pray,  when  he  could  not 


DEATH-BED    SCENE.  175 

get  in  to  join  his  voice  with  ours.  Frequently,  as  we 
we  were  at  our  devotions,  we  would  hear  his  gentle 
footsteps,  coming  to  unite  his  heart  with  ours.  At  one 
time  he  said.  "  I  have  had  a  severe  trial,  last  night  and  to- 
day. I  have  been  tempted  to  turn  back,  but  I  keep  good 
courage."  At  another  time,  "  Go  as  it  may  with- me, 
you  have  done  me  no  harm,  but  much  good."  Jesus 
shall  have  all  the  praise.  He  talked  with  his  cell-mate, 
and  obtained  his  consent  to  let  him  pray  with  him,  but 
could  not  get  him  to  pray  for  himself.  But  I  shall  have 
occasion  to  speak  of  him  again. 

FIRST     DEATH-BED     SCENE. 

On  the  twelfth  of  August,  about  midnight,  the  over- 
seer came  and  called, — ''  George  Thompson."  "What  is 
is  wanting,  sir  T'  "I  want  you  to  get  up  a  little  while, 
to  go  and  see  Richards.  We  think  he  won't  live  long. 
Take  your  books  and  read  and  pray  with  him.  It  can't 
do  him  any  hurt,  and  it  may  do  him  good."  I  was  quick- 
ly ready.  In  the  guard  room  I  saw  Pope  Gorden,  son 
of  Capt.  G.,  who  said,  ''  Ask  him  if  he  wishes  to  send 
any  word  to  his  friends — and  he  may  wish  to  confess 
something  to  you  about  the  Bullard  scrape" — (the  mur- 
der of  the  former  overseer).  I  went  to  his  cell,  but  al- 
ready was  he  beyond  the  power  of  utterance,  and  sink- 
ing in  the  arms  of  death.  The  short  breath,  the  fixed 
and  glassy  eye,  and  the  gnashing  teeth,  showed  that  he 
had  but  a  short  time  to  stay.  He  soon  expired,  and  it  is 
to  be  feared  he  exchanged  this  for  the  gloomy  pri- 
son of  eternity.  We  laid  him  out,  and  four  of  us  re- 
mained there  the  rest  of  the  night.  I  endeavored  to  im- 
prove the  event  for  their  good.^  The  next  day  he  was 
buried.  The  effect  on  the  minds  of  the  prisoners,  was 
transient.  This  man  had  been  tried  on  the  charge  of 
murder,  above  mentioned,  and  acquitted.  His  disease, 
I  believe,  was  that  mentioned  in  Prov,  v.  11. 

FRUIT,    SABBATH,    ETC. 

During  peach  time,  bushels  vvere  brought  in,  and  di- 
vided among  the  prisoners.     Though  confined  in  prison, 


176    REFUSAL  OF  SABBATH-GATHERED  FRUITS. 

we  were  not  deprived  of  all  the  luxuries  of  nature. 
On  the  third  of  September,  I  obtained  permission  and 
went  alone  to  the  woods  for  pawpaws — and  afterwards, 
in  like  manner,  for  grapes.  At  these  times,  I  enjoyed 
the  inestimable  luxury  of  prayer,  alone,  in  the  grove, 
"  Where  none  but  God  could  hear."  Others  would  go 
out  on  the  Sabbath,  and  gather  grapes,  nuts,&c.,  and  divide 
them  among  the  prisoners.  When  offered  to  us,  we  re- 
fused, telling  them  we  could  not  receive  things  which 
were  obtained  by  breaking  the  Sabbath.  The  rebuke 
was  felt  by  prisoners  and  officers,  and  the  "  prison  was 
shaken"  morally.  But  what  if  we  had  quickly  received 
all  they  brought,  disregarding  the  manner  in  which  it 
was  obtained  ?  Of  course  they  would  have  been  en- 
couraged. Can  a  man,  with  any  consistency,  say  unto 
a  thief,  "  thou  shalt  not  steal,"  when  he  is  ready  to 
share  with  him  the  stolen  property  ?  So  neither  could 
we,  with  any  propriety  or  efficacy,  have  opened  our 
mouth  for  the  Sabbath,  had  we  given  our  sanction  to 
their  wickedness,  by  being  participants  of  the  ill-gotten 
articles.  And  so  of  any  other  sin.  If  we  would  reprove 
with  any  effect,  w^e  must  not  be  "  partakers  of  other 
men's  sins."  The  same  principle  applies  to  slavery, 
and  slave  produce. 

PREACHING     AGAIN. 

We  had  been  without  preaching  about  four  months, 
when,  on  September  4th,  a  large  number  of  Metho- 
dist ministers  attended,  and  preached  for  us  twice,  a 
thing  not  done  before.  Conference  w^as  sitting  in  the 
city,  and  many  came  to  see  and  do  the  prisoners  good. 
Then,  for  the  first  time,  about  half  the  prisoners  were 
assembled  in  one  of  the  shops,  while  the  rest  sat  as 
usual  at  their  doors.  The  speaker,  standing  in  a  door, 
was  easily  heard  both  ways  by  all.  It  was  a  rich  feast, 
once  more  to  listen  to  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation. 
Never  did  a  famishing  man  receive  food  with  more  eager- 
ness and  pleasure,  than  we  the  words  of  eternal  life, 
after  so  long  a  famine. 

It  w^as  also  a  solemn  time.     Some,  speaking  of  it  af- 


DESIRE    TO    SPEAK    IN    MEETING.  177 

terwards,  said  that  it  made  them  think  more  seri- 
ously about  their  souls,  than  they  ever  in  their  life 
had  done.  We  strongly  desired  to  express  our  feelings 
— E.  R.  likewise.  I  asked  one  of  the  ministers  to  give 
the  privilege  in  the  afternoon.  He  consulted  with  Capt. 
B.,  who  refused  to  grant  it.  But,  at  the  close  of  the 
sermon,  my  soul  was  full  almost  to  bursting,  and  I  felt  I 
must  call  on  my  fellows  to  come  to  Christ.  I  arose — 
said  "  1  should  like  to  say  a  few  words  to  my  fellow 
prisoners,  if  it  would  not  be  out  of  order,"  and  began, 
when  Capt.  Burch  cried  out,  "  It's  out  of  order,  Thomp- 
son, take  your  seat."  His  wife,  who  was  present,  on 
hearing  this,  burst  into  tears.  I  took  my  seat — but  the 
privilege  of  a  social  prayer-meeting  then  appeared  more 
precious  than  ever!  0,  what  would  w^e  not  have  given 
for  the  opportunity  of  giving  vent  to  our  almost  bursting 
hearts,  in  exhorting  sinners,  and  in  testifying  to  the 
goodness  of  God  !  But  this  was  denied  us,  and  we 
"  withheld  our  tongue  even  from  speaking  good,  because 
the  Lord  did  it." 

REFLECTION. 

Ah  !  how  little  do  they  know  what  they  do,  who  wil- 
fully neglect  the  place  of  prayer  ! — or  who,  when  there, 
are  backward,  and  even  refuse  to  speak  or  pray  !  How 
little  do  they  value  that  which  is  of  such  inestimable 
worth  !  Yea,  how  would  they  prize  and  desire  what 
they  now  so  lightly  esteem,  were  they  once  wholly  de- 
prived of  it,  as  we  are  !  Reader,  I  hope  it  may  not  be 
necessary  for  God  to  send  you  to  a  Penitentiary,  to 
make  you  prize  and  improve  your  high  privileges. 
Then  take  a  prisoner's  advice,  and  be  "  ready  to  every 
good  w^ord  and  work." 

For  thus  attempting  to  speak  ''  in  the  name  of  Jesus," 
I  was  called  before  the  "  Grand  Council,"  which  con- 
sisted of  the  wardens,  overseer,  all  the  guards,  &c. — a 
room  full.  Capt.  Burch  was  the  "  speaker."  I  was 
"questioned  in  many  things,"  but  "  finding  nothing  how 
they  might  punish  me,"  I  was,  for  this  grievous  crime, 
sentenced  to  wear  a  heavy  chain.     I ''  departed  from  the 

S* 


178  THE    CHAIN. 

council,  rejoicing  that  I  was  counted  worthy  to  suffer 
shame  for  the  name  of  Jesus."  My  chain  I  carried 
about  with  me,  as  my  constant  and  precious  companion, 
for  ten  days,  at  which  time  Capt.  G.  ordered  it  off.  I 
rejoiced  in  being  able  to  tread  so  much  more  nearly  in 
in  the  steps  of  Paul.  The  day  after  it  was  put  on  me, 
a  wicked  man  remarked  to  his  cell- mate,  '*  Now  you  see 
if  some  judgment  don't  happen  to  Capt.  B.  for  putting 
that  chain  on  Thompson."  And  so  it  was,  for  the  Lord 
killed  his  horse  ;  and  unless  he  repents,  that  chain  will 
appear  against  him  at  the  judgment.  Think  not,  reader, 
that  we  did,  or  do,  feel  a  spirit  of  revenge  towards  Capt. 
B.,  or  the  most  bitter  enemy  we  may  have.  No,  far 
from  it.  We  heartily  forgive,  as  we  hope  to  be  forgiven 
of  God ;  and  we  would  rejoice  to  manifest  our  forgive- 
ness by  acts  of  benevolence  to  them. 

THE    DOOR     OPEjSING. 

About  this  time,  W.  G.  expressed  a  wish  to  be  bap- 
tized, and  wished  counsel.  While  I  was  conversing 
with  him  one  day  on  the  subject,  as  we  walked  across 
the  yard,  the  overseer  suddenly  came  round  the  corner 
of  a  building,  and  called  out  "  What  is  the  chat,  Thomp- 
son!" 1  told  him  plainly.  "Has  G.  any  serious 
thoughts  about  Religion  V  "  He  has,  sir."  "  Well  if 
you  and  he,  or  any  other  one,  wish  to  converse  on  that 
subject,  come  to  me,  and  I  will  gladly  hear  what  you 
have  to  say.  If  any  one  wishes  to  converse  with  you 
about  their  souls,  ask  me,  and  you  shall  have  the  privi- 
lege ;  for  I  am  favorable  to  religion  and  have  respect  for 
it."  Here,  it  will  be  noticed,  is  an  advance  in  opening 
the  door  for  our  usefulness.  We  lejoiced  in  the  pros- 
pect, and  "  took  courage." 

We  informed  the  seriously  disposed  of  what  the  over- 
seer said,  and  advised  them  to  get  permission,  and  come 
to  our  cell,  expecting,  of  course,  that  he  would  be  pre- 
sent to  hear  every  thing.  But  as  God  always  goes  be- 
fore his  people,  exceeding  their  petitions,  and  granting 
what  they  neither  asked,  nor  had  faith  to  hope  for,  so 
it  was  in  the  present  case. 


THE    DOOR    OF    USEFULNESS    OPE^'ING.  179 

On  Sabbath  morning,  the  eleventh  of  September, 
Capt.  Gorden  came  to  our  cell,  bringing  W.  G.  and  G.  G., 
saying,  ''  Here  is  G.  G.»  he  wishes  to  learn  to  read.  1 
turn  hitn  over  to  you  to  instruct  on  the  Sabbath.  Also 
instill  into  him  Christianity.  As  for  W.  G.,  he  can  read, 
and  can  speak  for  himself,  and  tell  you  what  he  wants." 
He  left  them  with  us,  and  departed.  E.  R.  also  came, 
and  we  spent  the  day  together.  Then  we  felt  that  "  God 
had  done  great  things  for  us."  What  a  door  was  now 
opened  !  How  gradually,  and  yet  how  rapidly  did  cir- 
cumstances combine  to  bring  about  this  event !  And  to 
what  can  we  ascribe  it,  but  to  the  ^'  good  hand  of  our 
God  upon  us  V 

After  prayer,  we  entered  upon  our  work.  Said  W. 
G.,  "I  know  I  have  been  '  born  of  the  Spirit,'  but  the 
water  is  yet  wanting."  We  then  explained  the  nature, 
design,  and  mode  of  baptism — leaving  him  to  satisfy  his 
own  conscience  as  to  the  form.  And  as  he  felt  he  ought 
to  be  immersed,  we  did  not  attempt  to  argue  him  out  of 
his  opinion. 

G.  G.  was  impenitent.  We  taught  him  to  read  and 
exhorted  him  to  repentance.  He  tried  to  play  the  hypo- 
crite, and  came  a  few  Sabbaths,  but  the  fire  was  too  hot 
for  him,  and  he  ceased  coming.  The  other  two  con- 
tinued to  attend.  We  all  studied  the  Bible  together, 
sp.ng  praises,  and  then  for  the  first  time,  for  more  than  a 
year,  united  with  others  in  social  prayer  to  God,  and  lis- 
tened to  supplicating  voices  we  never  before  had  heard. 

Oh,  how  did  our  souls  rejoice — our  bones  fatten,  and 
our  tongues  praise  the  Lord  !  It  was  far  beyond  our 
faith  or  our  hope,  and  rebuked  our  unbelief.  We  could 
but  exclaim,  "  What  hath  God  wrought !"  <'  Halleluia  !" 
"  Not  unto  us,  O  Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  to  Thy  name 
give  glory." 

The  two  brethren  "  grew  in  grace,"  and  increased  in 
"  knowledge  and  utterance."  At  first,  W.  G.  was  diffi- 
dent and  confused — could  say  but  little- — but  by  going 
forward^  trusting  in  God,  he  gained  the  victory,  and 
mounted  up  as  on  wings  of  eagles. 


180  THE    DEATH-BED. 


THE    METHODIST    PREACHERS. 

On  the  twelfth,  we  were  pointed  out  to  companies  of 
the  ministers,  who  came  to  have  a  view  of  the  three  abo- 
litionists. They  gazed  and  looked — and  looked  and 
gazed — surveyed  us  on  every  side,  and  some  seemed 
to  pity — but  we  could  not  speak.  We  desired  to 
ask,  "  Watchman,  what  of  the  night  ?"  but  had  to 
content  ourselves  with  praying,  that  they  might  open 
their  mouths  for  the  oppressed.  ''  We  are  a  spectacle 
unto  the  world,  to  angels,  and  unto  men  !"  When  we 
were  pointed  out  to  strangers,  every  eye  would  be  fixed 
upon  us,  marking  every  turn,  viewing  every  feature,  our 
stature,  and  form,  as  if  to  ascertain  whether  we  were 
really  human  beings,  or  ^Mch  fiends  incarnate,  as  we  had 
been  represented  to  be. 

SECOND    DEATH-BED    SCENE. 

On  the  eighteenth  of  September  (Sabbath),  as  we  were 
engaged  in  our  social  exercises,  a  guard  came  and  called 
for  me  to  go  and  talk  with  a  sick  man.  He  had  been 
sick  about  two  wrecks — we  had  talked  some  to  him,  and 
saw  that  he  was  fast  verging  towards  his  end.  As  I  ap- 
proached the  bed,  it  was  evident  he  had  but  a  short  time 
to  remain — what  was  to  be  done  must  be  done  quickly, 
or  not  at  ail.  He  called  me  by  name,  but  could  only 
articulate  faintly.  His  eyes  sunken,  his  breath  short  and 
difficult,  he  was  gradually  sinking  into  the  arms  of  death 
— sensible  of  his  condition,  but  unprepared  to  die.  Do 
you  think  you  shall  die'?  "  Yes."  Do  you  feel  ready? 
"  No."  Are  you  willing  to  die  1  "  No.''  Do  you  feel 
that  you  are  a  great  sinner  1  "  Yes."  I  spoke  of  the 
Savior  to  him — what  he  had  done — his  willingness  to 
pardon,  even  him,  if  he  would  now  truly  repent,  and 
cast  himself  upon  him  for  mercy.  I  spoke  of  the  thief 
on  the  cross — reminded  him  of  his  own  condition,  and 
asked,  can  you  not  look  to  Jesus,  and  now  cast  yourself 
upon  Him  %  "I  donH  know — Lord  have  mercy  on  me,'* 
said  he,  and  continued  to  sink  in  death. 

I  knelt  by  him,  and  prayed.     Many  others  were  in  the 


BAPTISM    OF    A    CONVERTED    PRISON  KR.  iSl 

room — some  standing — others  kneeling — some  weej/ing, 
and  others  careless.  I  spoke  a  few  words  to  those 
around,  warning  them  against  a  sick-bed  repentance.  He 
expired,  leaving  us  to  fear  that  he  also  had  exchanged 
this  for  the  prison-house  of  eternity. 

We  used  our  endeavors  to  have  a  funeral  sermon,  but 
to  no  effect.  It  will  be  observed  in  this  instance,  that 
the  door  was  opened  wider,  than  at  any  previous  time. 
Notice  further  advances.  Keeping  in  mind  the  charac- 
ter of  our  officers — the  strict  rules,  and  the  odious  name 
we  bore,  how  plain  is  the  "  good  hand  of  our  God !" 

THE    CLOSING    YEAR. 

Just  fifty-two  weeks  had  passed  away,  when  we  were 
permitted  to  witness  a  very  interesting  scene.  After 
preaching,  W.  G.  was  called  forth  by  the  minister  (an 
Episcopalian),  and  questioned  respecting  his  desire  for 
baptism.  Many  of  the  prisoners  accompanied  him  to 
the  river — and  a  crowd  of  citizens  w^as  present  to  wit- 
ness the  ceremony. 

As  we  stood  upon  the  shore,  while  the  sun  was  send- 
ing forth  its  last  rays,  from  the  West — there  to  unite  in 
solemn  prayer  and  praise  to  the  Redeemer,  and  behold  a 
dear  brother  publicly  covenant  to  be  the  Lord's — to  cru- 
cify the  flesh — to  resist  the  devil,  and  live  only  for  the 
Savior.  O  !  it  was  delightful  '  Who  can  imagine  our 
joy,  and  exultation,  as  we  returned  to  our  "  hallowed 
cell,"  to  render  thanksgiving  to  God  for  the  w^onderful 
things  He  had  shown  us  in  the  penitentiary  during  the 
year  that  was  then  closing  1  In  looking  back,  and  view- 
ing our  Father's  hand  at  every  step^  \ve  "  thanked  God, 
and  took  courage" — hoping  and  praying  for  still  greater 
blessings,  which  were  abundantly  bestowed  in  the  suc- 
ceeding year. 

-  THE    SLEEPING     GUARD. 

James,  with  myself,  and  one  other,  w^ere  at  work  in 
the  city — our  guard  went  to  sleep — he  w^as  reported  to 
Capt.  G.,  who  accosted  him  about  it,  and  said  to  him, 
"  These  men  do  not  need  any  one  to  guard  them — but 


182  THE    DYING    PRISONER. 

"when  I  hire  a  guard,  I  want  him  to  pay  attention  to  his 
business,  and  do  his  dutyy  Reader,  what  think  youl 
"  When  a  man's  ways  please  the  Lord,  He  maketh  even 
his  enemies  to  be  at  peace  with  him" — so  w^e  found  it. 

Oct*  15.  A  prisoner,  who  ate  his  dinner  as  usual,  was 
taken  with  convulsive  fits,  and  narrowly  escaped  with 
his  life. 

Oct.  17.  An  old  man  died,  who  had  been  sick  a  long 
time.  We  had  no  opportunity  of  conversing  with  him. 
He  was  a  Catholic. 

Oct.  19.  I  obtained  permission  of  Pope  G.,  to  go 
out  and  get  some  grapes,  while  my  lathe  w^as  occupied 
by  another.  On  my  way,  I  met  Capt.  G.  "  Which  way, 
Thompson  ?"  "  I  was  going  to  get  some  grapes,  sir, 
while  my  lathe  is  occupied."  ''  Ah,  Thompson,  that 
won't  count.  I  can  find  something  for  you  to  do."  I 
returned  with  him,  but  God  recompensed  his  covetous- 
ness  a  hundred  fold ;  for  on  that  same  day,  three  valua- 
ble hands  ran  away  ! 

Thus  whenever  they  have  attempted  to  afflict  and 
oppress  us,  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  in  some  judgment,  has 
fallen  heavily  upon  them  ! 

THIRD    DEATH-BED    SCENE. 

Alanson's  shop-mate  had  been  unable  to  work,  for  a 
long  time,  and  about  the  middle  of  October  was  confined 
to  his  bed,  from  which  he  never  arose.  He  all  the  time 
had  his  reason,  failed  gradually,  and  sank  in  death.  On 
the  twentieth  Alanson  talked  with  him.  He  expressed 
no  fears  of  death,  but  did  not  wish  to  die  in  a  penitenti- 
ary !  As  if  it  would  be  thrown  up  to  him  in  the  eter- 
nal world — even  in  heaven  !  And  this  is  the  feeling  of 
most  here — that  it  is  a  great  disgrace  to  themselves  and 
their  friends,  to  have  it  said  of  them,  "  He  died  in  a 
penitentiary  !"  And  the  same  objection  they  have  to 
getting  religion  here — put  it  off,  promising  to  attend  to 
it  when  they  get  free  !  But  the  monster  needs  none  of 
these  objections  and  excuses.  He  comes,  and  with  re- 
lentless grasp  lays  his  cold  hand  upon  them — 


AWFUL     COMMINGLING    OF    GROANS.  183 

"  Pursues  them  dose,  thro'  every  lane  of  life  ; 
Nor  misses  once  the  track  ;  but  presses  on, 
Till,  forc'd  at  last  to  the  tremendous  verge, 
At  once  they  sm^     ******/>» 

During  the  day,  James  weni  in  to  see  him.  Another 
prisoner,  a  physician,  was  standing  by.  The  sick  man 
looked  on  them  and  said,  *'  one  a  physician  of  the  body  ; 
the  other,  of  the  soul."  That  night,  James  and  myself 
sat  up  with  him.  I  asked,  is  Jesus  near?  ^' J  hope  so." 
Is  he  precious?  ''Yes"  Are  you  willing  to  die'] 
"•  Yes  ;  but  I  would  like  to  see  my  wife  and  child." 
He  then  gave  me  a  message  to  send  to  his  wife,  which  I 
gave  to  Pope  Gorden.  Capt.  Burch  had  just  been  to  see 
him — left  and  went  to  the  guard  room  ;  called  out  a 
number  of  prisoners;  and  while  the  long,  mournful 
groans  of  the  dying  man  were  ringing  through  the 
hollow-soundino;  hall,  at  the  same  time,  were  minsrled 
with  them  the  noise  of  the  strap  and  paddle  joined  to 
the  shrieks  and  cries  for  mercy,  of  another  fellow-pri- 
soner, beneath  the  torture  !  ! 

0  !  it  was  an  awful  mingling  of  strange  and  discord- 
ant sounds ! 

But  such  is  the  hardening  influence  of  slavery^  slave- 
ry, SLAVERY ! 

The  poor  man  died  at  half  past  nine.  We  laid  him 
out,  and  staid  with  him  the  rest  of  the  night,  busying 
ourselves  in  reading. 

The  death  of  this  man  caused  some  solemnity  among 
the  officers,  for  they  thought  much  of  him.  It  was  also 
a  loud  call  to  Alanson,  as  he  was  taken  from  his  side, 
and  from  before  his  face. 

The  whole  business  of  chair-making  now  devolved  on 
Alanson,  bringing  with  it  a  weight  of'responsibility  and 
care.  It  also  brought  him  more  into  notice,  and  afford- 
ed him  more  frequent  opportunities  of  speaking  a  word 
for  the  honor  of  his  Master. 

EXPERIENCE     MEETING. 

JVbv.  6.  After  shaving,  the  usual  three  were  locked 
up  with  us  to  study  the  Bible,  sing  and  pray.     We  then 


184  CRIME    AND    EXPERIENCE    OF    W.    G. 

• 

had  an  experience-telling  exercise,  which  was  very  in- 
teresting and  profitable,  as  it  made  us  better  acquainted 
with  ep.ch  other's  souls. 

W.  G.,  before  he  committed  the  crime  for  which  he 
came  here,  had  been  anxious  for  his  soul,  and  felt  the 
importance  of  being  a  genuine  Christian.  But  a  neigh- 
bor of  his  had  threatened  his  life,  and  was  watching  for 
an  opportunity  to  shoot  him  ;  so  that  he  was  in  constant 
fear,  day  and  night.  He  was  much  agitated.  He  felt 
he  was  not  in  a  proper  state  of  mind  to  repent,  as  he 
would  be  liable  to  be  influenced  only  by  fear  ;  and  his 
mind  was  so  confused  he  could  not  bring  it  to  bear  upon 
the  subject  long  enough  to  accomplish  the  work.  He  was 
in  great  distress  lest  he  should  be  killed  and  go  to  hell. 
And  under  this  excited  state  of  mind  he  was  influenced 
to  take  the  life  of  his  enemy,  not  because  he  hated  the 
man,  nor  because  the  man  had  injured  him,  nor  merely 
to  save  his  own  life,  but  that  he  might  have  an  opportu- 
nity to  repent  of  his  sins  in  a  proper  frame  of  mind  ! 
He  felt  that  the  act  was  very  wrong,  but  felt  impelled  to 
do  it,  rather  than  be  killed  himself  and  go  to  hell.  He 
was  apprehended  and  put  in  prison  to  await  trial.  As 
he  was  on  his  way  to  the  jail,  he  yielded  his  heart  to 
God,  while  riding  along  the  road  ;  light  and  peace  broke 
in  upon  his  mind,  and  he  w^as  happy.*  Everything  ap- 
peared new ;  he  felt  himself  a  new  man,  but  was  doubt- 
ful whether  this  wms  religion.  (For  the  man  was  very 
ignorant,  and  learned  to  read  in  jail.)  He  talked  with 
one  of  the  guard,  who  was  a  baptist  professor,  who  told 
him  his  experience,  and  began  to  speak  of  his  hope. 
This  was  too  dry  for  the  new-born  soul  ;  he  broke  out, 
"  My  religion  is  better  than  that ;  it  is  stronger  than  a 
hope  ;  I  feel  that  I  have  it  in  'possession.^'' 

In  jail,  he  read  his  Bible  from  morning  till  night,  with 
much  prayer,  and  was  filled  with  joy  and  peace  unutter- 
able. 

Then  he  could  look  at  death  and  rejoice.     He  was 

♦  It  should  be  understood,  that  some  considerable  time  elapsed  after  the 
commission  of  the  crime,  before  his  arrest. 


A    QUESTION.  185 

tried,  and  sentenced  to  be  hung;  the  day  of  execution 
came;  his  funeral  sermon  was  preached  on  the  gallows- 
stand  ;  the  sheriff  showed  him  his  w^atch  and  said,  "  You 
have  six  minutes,  sir,  to  live."  During  all  this,  his 
mind  remained  calm  and  unruffled ;  "  none  of  these 
things  moved  him;*'  his  wife  and  children  he  had  com- 
mitted to  God  ;  himself,  resigned  to  his  will,  he  felt 
r(!ady  and  longed  "  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ."  But 
before  the  time  had  expired,  a  reprieve  from  the  Gover- 
nor came,  saving  his  life,  and  sentencing  him  for  ten  years. 
to  the  penitentiary.  Said  he,  "  When  the  reprieve  was 
read  to  me,  I  felt  really  disappointed.  I  felt  that  it 
would  be  better  to  die,  than  suffer  the  imprisonment." 
He  seems  to  be  fast  ripening,  either  for  some  station  of 
usefulness,  or  for  heaven.  He  is  willing  to  do  anything 
for  his  Master.  There  dwells  within  him  a  warm  heart 
— a  choice  spirit — a  noble  soul. 

In  the  afternoon  we  had  preaching — after  w^hich,  I 
again  requested  the  minister  to  administer  the  Lord's 
supper,  not  only  to  us,  but  to  the  other  two  brethren.* 
He  acknowledged  the  propriety  of  the  thing,  and  pro- 
mised to  consult  with  the  wardens,  but  we  heard  no 
more  of  it.  I  continued  to  administer  the  ordinance 
myself  to  the  brethren. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

PRISON  SCENES— VISITS— REFLECTIONS,  ETC. 
THE    STRONGEST     TEXT. 

November  12th  was  quite  cold.  W.  G.  had  come  to 
our  cell  as  usual.  Ourclothinfr  beins;  thin,  our  blankets 
few,  and  our  bed  broad,  we  all  crowded  therein,  with  our 
heads  raised  so  that  we  could  read,  and  thus  we  studied 

*  See  note  on  pp.  147,  148. 


1S6         THE    BRETHREN,   CAPT.   B.,  AND    A    SENATOR. 

the  Bible,  fed  the  lamb,  and  strengthened  each  other. 
While  we  were  engaged  in  tliis  mann(:r,  Capt.  Burch  and 
a  Senator  came  into  the  cell.  I  arose,  but  the  others 
clung  to  their  warm  nest.  Capt.  B.  began — "  G.,  what 
is  their  strongest  text  to  support  their  doctrine  ?" — (abo- 
lition.) G.  not  comprehending  his  meaning,  and  being 
confused,  we  replied,  we  do  not  teach  any  particular 
doctrine,  except  that  a  man  repent  of  his  sins,  and  love 
God.  We  can  fellowship  all  who  give  evidence  of  be- 
ing Christians.  "But  how  will  you  judge?"  By  the 
Bible,  sir.  "  But  the  Universalists  and  others  take  the 
Bible."  Yes,  but  "  by  their  fruits  shall  ye  know  them." 
Capt.  B.  still  wished  to  enquire  of  G.  about  the  doctrine 
we  taught.  We  said,  we  have  not  attempted  to  instil 
abolition  into  the  mind  of  G.,  as  that  subject  is  not 
allowed  here.  He  replied,  "  But  placed  as  you  are  here, 
you  can't  help  talking— and  having  so  good  an  opportu- 
nity, you  must  converse  on  the  subjecN  I  know  that 
the  prisoners  talk  ;  I  know  that  I  give  rules  which  are 
not  kept  fifteen  minutes,  and  I  don't  expect  they  will  be 
kept  w^hen  I  give  them."  But  w^e  have  the  fear  of  God 
before  our  eyes,  said  James.  ^'  And  so  do  I  have  the 
fear  of  God  before  me,"  replied  the  scorched  and  fiery 
drunkard.  Then  turning  to  the  Senator,  he  said,  "  Their 
doctrine  is  a  reasonable  one — that  'all  men  are  born  free 
and  equal.'  I  agree  with  them  in  the  theory,  but  when 
it  comes  to  the  practice  of  it,  I  can't  go  wdth  them." 
The  Senator  asked,  ''  Is  there  no  way  for  the  men  to 
keep  warm  on  the  Sabbath  ?"  "  Nc^,otherthan  that  you 
see,"  said  Capt.  B  ,  pointing  to  those  in  the  bed. 

JVov.  30.  Mr.  Slocumb,  a  Presbyterian  minister,  and 
Hinton,  a  Baptist,  came  to  talk  with  us.  They  were 
very  friendly,  gave  cheering  consolation,  and  argued  the 
subject  of  abolition.  They  said  to  me — "  You  are  a 
professor  of  religion  I  suppose  ?"  Yes,  sir.  ''  You 
think  you  enjoy  yourself  here  ?"  I  know  I  do — I  am 
contented  and  happy. 

The  next  Sabbath,  Mr.  S.  preached  for  us  ;  and  then, 
for  the  first  time,  all  the  prisoners  were  assembled  in 
one  room — the  carpenter's  shop.     A  Methodist  minister, 


can't  go  the  practice.  187 

from  town,  came  with  hira  ;  and  after  preaching,  they 
both,  with  Pope  G.,  came  to  our  cell. 

MESSRS.    SLOCUMB    AND    CHANDLER. 

Mr.  S.  made  many  inquiries  about  us — names,  resi- 
dence, sentence,  &c.  Said  he,  "  It  is  hard,  is  it  not?" 
No  sir,  it  is  good  to  be  here,  I  replied.  Alanson  said, 
it  is  not  pleasant  to  the  flesh,  but  the  confidence  that  it 
will  work  for  good  makes  us  happy.  He  was  very 
anxious  to  try  and  do  something  ''  to  bring  us  out  of  this 
place  ;"  and  as  the  giving  up  of  our  principles  seemed  to 
be  the  pivot  on  which  our  deliverance  turned,  he  was 
anxious  to  convince  us  of  our  error,  as  he  called  it,  and 
bring  us  to  look  at  the  subject  in  its  true  light.  "  For, 
until  you  can  see  and  say  that  you  have  done  wrong,  and 
will  do  so  no  more,  I  feel  that  all  I  can  do  for  you  here, 
with  this  people  will  be  of  little  avail."  Accordingly 
they  tried  their  reasoning  faculties,  to  convince  us  that 
what  we  did  was  legally  and  morally  wrong,  bringing 
the  old  illustrations  of  the  sheep,  horse,  salt,  &c.  The 
same  kind  of  strange  infatuation,  and  blind,  mock  rea- 
soning, we  had  heard  so  often,  that  it  was  disgusting  to 
us.  .  We  told  them  plainly,  that  we  could  conceive  of 
no  such  thing  as  the  slave  being  comparable  to  a  horse 
— that  we  could  not  admit  the  principle  of  property  in 
man.  We  contended,  "  The  slave  is  a  man^  and  as  such 
has  an  indisputable  right  to  himself,  to  his  earnings,  and 
.  to  his  liberty  (unless  forfeited  by  crime),  and  it  is  but 
just  and  right  to  use  any  lawful  means  to  aid  him  in  ob- 
taining that  of  which  he  has  been  so  unjustly  and  inhu- 
manly deprived."  Mr.  S.  confessed  that  if  he  was  in  a 
free  state,  and  a  slave  should  ask  his  assistance,  he  would 
help  him — not  as  a  slave,  but  as  he  would  any  other 
man.  Said  he,  "  I  would  ask  no  questions — I  would 
not  stop  him."  Mr.  Chandler  said,  "  We  will  allow  our 
abolition  friends  to  go  thus  far- — they  may  help  them 
after  they  get  into  a  free  state.  They  need  not  stop  nor 
return  them,  but  assist  them  if  they  choose."  He  also 
acknowledged,  "  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than 
man" — that  where  human  laws  clashed  with  the  divine. 


188  WHEN    TOO    MAY     ASSIST    SLAVES. 

we  ought  to  refuse  allegiance  to  the  former,  even  unto 
death.  And  again,  he  said,  "  I  see  no  reason  why  the 
whites  should  not  be  slaves,  as  well  as  the  blacks." 

REFLECTIONS. 

They  both  contended  that  it  would  be  larceny  to  de- 
prive the  owner  of  his  slave,  whether  by  enticing, 
threatening,  forcing,  or  any  other  way,  while  he  is  in  a 
slave  state  ;  but  that  it  would  be  just  and  right  to  help 
hira  after  he  had  escaped  !  What  logic  !  How  perfect- 
ly does  slavery  blind  the  eyes  and  pervert  the  mind  and 
reason  of  those  under  its  influence  !  According  to  their 
doctrine,  one  man  may  help  a  slave  across  the  river; 
another  may  take  him  to  Canada.  The  former  is  guilty 
of  grand  larceny,  the  latter  "has  done  that  which  is  just 
and  ris:ht." 

The  very  men  who  charge  us  with  breaking  the  laws 
of  God  and  man,  in  our  attempt  to  aid  a  poor  slave,  on 
one  side  of  the  river,  say  they  w^ould  help  him,  if  he  was 
on  the  other  side  ! 

If  a  man  comes  into  Missouri,  and  steals  a  horse — 
takes  hira  into  a  free  state,  and  delivers  him  up  to  ano- 
ther, the  latter  is  not  justified,  but  considered  just  as 
guilty  as  the  former.  But  according  to  the  reasoning  of 
Missouri  moralists,  he  should  be  fully  acquitted.  The 
slave  is  property — the  horse  is  property  ;  both  are  taken 
from  Missouri  to  a  free  State,  and  delivered  up  to  ano- 
ther— parallel  cases.  But  here  they  are  not  so  fond  of 
their  horse  illustrations.  They  are  unwilling  to  carry 
out  their  principles.  The  man  who  helps  away  the 
property  of  another,  after  his  comrade  has  brought  it 
across  the  river  is  accessory  to  the  crime,  and  as  guilty 
as  the  principal — so  pronounced  by  the  laws  of  God  and 
man.  Now  mark — if  the  slave  is  property  while  west 
of  the  Mississippi  river,  he  is  when  east  of  it ;  for  cer- 
tainly the  bare  crossing  a  river  cannot  change  a  chattel 
into  a  man — cannot  deprive  of  le^-al  ownership — cannot 
destroy  the  right  to  recover  that  which  has  escaped  ; 
and  if  it  is  property,  whether  horse  or  slave,  that  has 
crossed  into  a  free  State,  then  to  assist  that  property  in 


THE    SLAVE    NOT     PROPERTY.  189 

escaping  from  its  owner — to  prevent  his  recovering  what 
is  legally  his  own,  is  evidently  wrong.  But  slavehold- 
ers tell  us  we  may  help  the  slaves,  after  they  get  into  a 
free  state — we  may  assist  them  in  their  struggles  for 
"liberty  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness."  So  said  Gov. 
Reynolds,  so  say  the  clergymen  of  Missouri,  and  so 
say  we. 

And  when  they  have  granted  this,  they  have  virtually 
said  what  we  affirmed,  that  the  slave  is  not  pro- 
perty. As  I  said  one  day  to  Dr.  Moore,  so  long  as  the 
slave  is  possessed  of  a  rational  mind — an  immortal  soul, 
it  is  out  of  the  power  of  any  or  all  human  legislation,  to 
change  him  into  a  piece  of  property.  Rob  him  of  these 
grand  distinctions,  and  his  body  may  be  made  a  chattel, 
but  not  till  then.  After  all  the  legislation,  he  is  still  a 
man  ;  and  the  laws  of  sympathy,  of  kindness,  of  huma- 
nity, and  of  God,  are  as  binding  upon  us  respecting 
him  in  his  low,  suffering  condition,  as  in  reference  to 
any  other  man  in  afflictive  circumstances.  In  view  of 
the  foregoing,  then,  our  enemies  themselves  being 
Judges,  when  brought  to  the  bar  of  reason,  it  is  right  *o 
help  the  slave  in  a  free  state — thereby  depriving  them  of 
what  they  call  property — but  which  has  been  shown 
from  their  own  concessions,  not  to  be  property — other- 
wise it  would  be  wrong  to  deprive  them  of  it. 

GIVING    UP     OUR    PRINCIPLES. 

Dec.  18.  Mr.  Slocumb  again  preached  for  us,  and 
came  again  to  our  cell  for  further  conversation.  He 
said  he  had  talked  with  the  Governor  about  us,  who 
thought  we  might  do  much  good  if  we  would  correspond 
with  our  friends,  and  entreat  them  to  desist  from  their 
exciting  work.  ^'  If  this  can  be  stopped,  and  you  are 
willing  to  use  your  influence  to  accomplish  the  work, 
then  he  (the  Governor),  may  do  something  for  you.  But. 
if  you  persist  in  your  course,  and  maintain  your  princi- 
ples, you  will  have  to  ^stay  your  whole  time  out.  You 
could  have  much  influence  with  your  friends,  if  you 
would  only  give  up,  make  it  known  to  them,  and  beg 
them  to  refrain  and  be  quiet.     You  suflfer  on  account  of 


190  SWEETER    THAN    LIBERTY. 

what  they  do,  and  you  will  have  to  stay  your  whole 
twelve  years,  unless  your  friends  stop."  How  clear 
that  it  is  not  felony,  but  doctrine,  that  locks  the  doors 
upon  us.  If  we  are  w^illing  to  renounce  our  principles, 
and  manifest  the  sincerity  of  our  abjuration,  by  persuad- 
ing our  friends  to  do  the  same,  or  to  hold  their  peace, 
and  not  speak  against  slavery,  then,  the  Governor  w411 
begin  to  think  about  letting  us  go  ! 

1  here  is  a  something  sweeter  to  us  than  liberty— namely, 
a  clear  conscience  and  our  principles  respecting  "  hu- 
man rights."  Liberty!  It  is  but  trash  ^hen  put  up 
as  a  price  for  the  renunciation  of  those  great  principles, 
founded  on  that  immoveable  basis — the  word  of  God. 
Yes,  when  we  deem  them  too  dear  to  be  bought  or 
bribed  aw^ay  from  us  by  life,  even  much  less  by  what  is 
called  liberty ! 

THE    legislators. 

During  the  sitting  of  the  legislature,  we  were  often 
visited  by  crowds  of  the  members,  who  would  inquire, 
dodge,  and  look,  to  get  a  view  of  the  abolitionists,  and 
then  gaze  and  stare,  more  like  idiots  than  statesmen  ! 

On  the  25th  of  December  (Sabbath),  four  of  them 
came  to  our  cell  to  "  gratify  their  curiosity,"  and  learn 
our  principles  respecting  helping  the  poor. 

They  inquired  how  we  felt  about  the  deed  which 
brought  us  here.  We  answered,  "  We  feel  that  we 
acted  imprudently,  but  that  we  did  not  sin."  They  con- 
fessed that  slavery  was  wrong ;  "  But  how  shall  we  do  ? 
Our  legislative  bodies  know  not  what  course  to  adopt." 
Said  I,  "  send  your  statesmen  to  me,  I  can  tell  them 
what  to  do,  very  quick."  "  Well,  here  are  four  legisla- 
tors, you  can  tell  us."  "Why  just  stop  doing  wrong. 
Abolish,  your  wicked  oppressive  laws,  and  at  once  enact 
those  which  are  just  and  righteous.  Just  take  your  foot 
off  the  neck  of  the  slave  and  let  him  get  up  ;  and  no 
longer  rob,  spoil,  whip,  and  oppress  him." 

"•  0 !  if  we  do  that,  they  will  cut  their  masters' 
throats,  and  raise  insurrections !" 

Sirs,  which  is  most  calculated  to  exasperate  them  to 


PREACHING    ANTI-SLAVERY.  191 

such  desperation,  robbing  them  of  everything  that  is  dear 
in  life,  and  acting  the  part  of  a  cruel  tyrant  towards  them 
— or  paying  them  for  their  work,  and  treating  them  kind- 
ly 1  If  they  do  not  rise  up  and  cut  your  throats  when 
you  are  heaping  all  manner  of  abuse  and  outrage  upon 
them,  is  it  at  all  according  to  reason,  observation,  or  good 
sense,  that  they  will  be  thus  enraged  because  you  come 
to  them  in  the  spirit  of  kindness,  and  say,  "  I  have  been 
treating  you  wrongfully  ;  I  am  sorry  for  it,  I  will  do  so 
no  more.  You  are  all  free  men  ;  and  now  if  you  will 
work  for  me,  I  will  pay  you  your  wages."  Is  it  the  na- 
ture of  kindness  to  provoked  They  could  not  get 
over  it. 

I  appealed  to  the  Bible  in  support  of  my  positions. 
He  replied,  "  I  do  not  pretend  to  be  a  religious  man, 
who  takes  the  Bible  for  his  guide."  Suffice  it  to  say, 
we  gave  them  a  compendium  of  abolitionism,  which 
was  not  very  palatable.  And  we  rejoiced  in  having 
the  privilege  of  lecturing  boldly  in  the  centre  of  Mis- 
souri. Here  we  may  preach  the  strongest  anti-slavery 
to  ministers  and  statesmen,  and  no  man  dare  lay  his 
hands  on  us.  Here  we  can  pray  and  "  cry  aloud," 
with  no  fear  of  molestation!  Behold  the  wisdom  of 
God. 

RENUNCIATION    AGAIN. 

While  pursuing  our  avocations,  we  were  all  three 
called  for  to  go  to  the  guard  room,  where  we  found  Mr. 
Slocumb  and  James  (j-allaher  waiting  for  an  interview 
with  us.  Mr.  S.  was  very  anxious  to  induce  us  to  con- 
cede, so  far  as  to  secure  executive  clemency,  in  our  be- 
half, as  also  Mr.  G. 

Mr.  S.  '"'  Can  you  not  feel  and  say  that  you  have 
done  wrong' — that  your  views  were  mistaken  and  un- 
sound ?  How  far  can  you,  in  conscience,  renounce 
them  1  I  may  secure  the  influence  and  talent  of  the 
Legislators  in  your  favor.  If  you  continue  to  persist, 
and  refuse  to  yield  and  confess  publicly,  there  is 
NO  HOPE  of  doing  anything  for  you.  Petitions  will  be 
of  no  avail,  and  all  that  I  or  any  other  man  can  say  in 


19i  KENUNCIATION. 

your  behalf  will  be  in  vain  so  long  as  you  remain  inflexi- 
ble on  this  subject. 

I  have  talked  with  the  members  respecting  your  case ; 
and  the  other  evening  I  met  a  large  room  full  of  them, 
to  whom  I  mentioned  the  subject  of  your  deliverance. 
Those  who  were  from  the  interior  and  back  parts  of  the 
state,  who  had  beard  and  felt  but  little  of  the  excitement, 
w^ould  con  ei-e  with  calmness,  and  reason  upon  the  sub- 
ject ;  i.ui  ihosi  from  the  eastern  borders  would  take  fire 
in  an  instant  at  the  mention  of  the  thing,  and  w^ere  so  ex- 
cited that  they  could  not  speak  of  it  but  in  very  harsh 
Ian2;ua2:e. 

He  spoke  of  the  increasing  excitement  in  the  commu- 
nity, and  said,  "  If  this  state  of  things  continues,  it  will 
tear  us  all  to  pieces  as  a  nation,  and  fill  our  land  with 
carnage  and  blood  ;  but  if  you  will  only  renounce  your 
vieAvs,  it  will  have  a  tendency  to  quell  the  excitement 
and  cool  down  the  abolition  fever." 

Mr.  Gallaher  also  said — "  I  have  no  doubt  that  if  it  was 
known  to  the  people  of  Missouri  that  you  had  given  up 
your  principles,  they  w^ould  very  soon  be  reconciled  and 
willing  to  sign  a  petition  for  your  release.  If  the  exci- 
ting cause  could  be  removed  they  w^ould  easily  forgive 
and  forget,  and  you  would  be  delivered.  But  so  long  as 
that  remains  w^hich  caused  the  irritation, — hatred  and  pre- 
judice,— any  effort  for  your  deliverance  will  be  useless." 

As  Mr.  S.  wished  some  answer,  full  and  definite,  and 
not  having  suflScient  time  then,  I  proposed  writing  out 
our  views  and  feelings,  frankly  and  fully,  that  it 
might  be  known  just  w^here  we  stood — w^hat  we  could  do, 
and  what  w-e  could  not  do.  They  wished  it  written  in 
such  a  manner  that  it  could  be  published  (hoping  it 
would  be  of  such  a  character  as  would  please  slave- 
holders), so  that  the  people  might  be  induced  to  act  for 
us.  I  accordingly  wrote  ;  and  as  the  letter  cannot 
be  obtained,  I  will  give  the  substance  of  what  we  ad- 
dressed "  To  the  Governor  and  Leofislature  of  Mis- 
souri, — Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,"  &c.  We  stated 
how  long  we  had  been  here — how  cheerfully  we  had 
toiled,  and  contented  and  happy  we  had  been,  amid  all 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  GOVERNOR  AND  LEGISLATURE.  193 

our  sufferings — the  thing  we  attempted  to  do,  namely, 
to  help  a  poor  man  across  the  river,  who  asked  for  our 
assistance,  and  the  feeling  which  prompted  us,  pure  love 
— that  we  had  no  other  feeling  than  love^  toward  those 
who  had    been   most    active  in  sending  and  holding  us 
here — that  we  would  as  soon  help  the  most  bitter  ene- 
my we  had  as  the  most  wretched  slave  living — that  we 
should    remain  cheerfully  and  work  fiithfully,  just  so 
long  as  they  sawproper  to  hold  us.     We  stated  plainly 
how  far  we  could  go,  and  how  far  we  could  not  go,  that 
we  could  not  refuse  to  "  open  our  mouth  for  the  dumb," 
for  God  had  commanded  it — that  we  must  "  cry  aloud, 
and  spare  not,  and  show  the  people  their  sins,"  for   it 
was  heaven's  injunction — that  we  could  not  assist  to  re- 
turn, or  stop  their  slaves  who  escaped,  for  God  had  said, 
^^  Thou  shalt  not  deliver  unto   his    master,  the  servant 
that  is  escaped,"  and  wo  to  those  do  it — that  we  could 
not  say  we  would  not  Ae/p  them  on  their  way,  forthiswas 
commanded  by  God — that  we  could  not  give  up  one 
single  principle  which  we    conceived   to  be  truth,  and 
founded  on  the  word  of  God,  for  liberty,  or  life  itself — 
that  much  as  we    valued   the    blessings    of  freedom,  of 
Christian  society,  and  the  house  of  God,  and  ardently  as 
we  longed  to  be  preaching  the  gospel  to  those  in  mid- 
night darkness,  we  could  not,  on  any  conditions,  purchase 
these  privileges,  by  any  act,  which  we  should  lament 
on  a  death  bed,  or  at  the  day  of  judgment.     That  if  they 
wished  us  to  say,  we  would  not  come  to  this  vState,  to 
help  slaves  away,  so  far  we  could  promise,  and  no  fur- 
ther (not  because  it  would  be  sinful  so  to  do,  but  unsafe) 
— that  our  writing  to  our  friends  would  not  stop  the  ex- 
citement;  ioY  \i  w^s  \\iQ\v  putting  us  here  that  caused, 
and  their  holding  us  here,  that  continued  the  excitement, 
and  all  they  could  do  or  say,  while  they  held  us,  would 
only  be  pouring  oil  on  the  fire — that  if  they  wished  to 
stop  the  excitement,  they  must  let  us  go.     We  informed 
them  that  in  sending  us  here,  they  had  confined  three 
men,  who  could  not  say  or  do  much,  any  how ;  but  in 
consequence,  thousands  had  arisen,  and  would  rise  up 
in  their  stead,  who  could  speak,  write,  and  act  with  effi- 

'9 


194  SUFFERINGS    FROM    COLD. 

ciency  and  power — that  though  we  had  been,  by  an 
earthly  tribunal,  condemned,  we  had  taken  an  appeal  to 
the  court  of  the  universe^  which  was  recorded — that 
there  we  were  sure  of  being  acquitted,  for  Jesus  Him- 
self, would  be  our  advocate  and  Judge. 

We  reminded  them  of  the  tears,  groans,  and  prayers 
of  the  widow  and  fatherless  (Mrs.  Work  and  family) 
which  they  must  meet  at  the  last  day,  and  other  things 
not  now  recollected.  What  was  the  effect,  perhaps  will 
not  be  known  till  it  is  divulged  to  an  assembled  world. 
We  followed  it  with  many  prayers,  but  heard  nothing  of 
it,  till  about  four  months  afterwards.  Mr.  Gallaher  call- 
ed again — said  he  saw  it  at  the  office  of  the  Governor, 
"  but  it  was  rather  too  high  toned  to  suit." 

REFLECTIONS. 

From  the  foregoing  (as  also  from  more  that  will  come 
hereafter)  what  can  be  more  evident,  than  the  fact  before 
affirmed,  that  it  is  our  sentiments  respecting  slavery^  that 
placed  and  detain  us  here  in  the  penitentiary'?  And 
that  too,  in  a  land  of  liberty !  where  freedom  of  thought 
is  allowed,  and  liberty  of  expression  tolerated  !  Yes,  it 
IS  clear,  "  Put  a  gag  in  your  mouth — wear  our  slavery 
goggles — sear  your  conscience — harden  your  heart — stop 
your'  ears  against  the  cry  of  the  poor' — stupify  and  de- 
stroy your  moral  sensibility,  so  that  you  can  connive  at 
slavery,  then  we  will  sign  a  petition,  and  use  our  utmost 
endeavors  to  have  you  speedily  set  at  liberty  !"  Such  is 
the  plain  English  of  their  propositions  and  actions. 
"  Doctrine  !  doctrine  !"  Yes,  blessed  be  God,  that  it  is 
doctrine,  and  not  crime.  For  our  doctrine  we  rejoice  to 
suffer,  and  to  lay  down  our  lives ^  if  need  be. 

CLOTHING  DURING  THE  WINTER  OF  '42  and  '43. 

As  the  conduct  of  Capts.  B.  and  G.,  had  been  such 
toward  the  })risoners,  that  they  had  little  or  no  hope  of 
being  able  to  lease  the  establishment  again,  they  were 
desirous  to  expend  as  little  as  possible,  and  make  as 
much  of  what  they  had,  as  they  could — and  so  did  not 
buy  any  fresh  supply  of  winter  clothing;  but  arrayed 


PATIENT    IN    TRIBULATION.  195 

US  m  the  mock  covering  of  the  patched  rags,  saved  from 
the  fire,  leaving  many  of  the  prisoners  to  suffer  extreme- 
ly, by  day  and  night.  Some,  who  were  more  adept  at 
stealing,  and  "  shirking  for  themselves,"  wore  two  pair 
of  summer  pantaloons — others,  and  the  majority,  w^ere 
dressed  in  the  had-heen  clothes.  Many,  during  all  the 
severities  of  winter,  had  nothing  but  a  shirt,  a  once-was 
roundabout,  a  thread-bare  cotton  pair  of  trowsers,  a  pair 
of  shoes,  and  perhaps  an  old  pair  of  socks,  and  perhaps 
not.  Neither  was  there  a  change  of  shirts,  but  if  we 
wished  a  clean  one,  we  must  go  without,  till  it  could  be 
w^ashed  and  dried. 

In  this  plight  we  w^ere  driven  through  w^et  and  dry, 
rain  and  snow,  cold  and  heat.     I  myself,  with  others, 
w^orked  in  town,  on  the  top  of  buildings,  in   winter's 
piercing  days,  with  only  my  thin,  ragged,  cotton  panta- 
loons to  shield. my  body  from  the  sleet  and  winds — chill- 
ed from  morning  to  night.     But  by  most,  the  night  was 
more  dreaded  than  the  day — for  instead  of  bringing  them 
release  from  their  sufferings,   it  only   added  to  them. 
Their  covering  was  so  very  insufficient,  that  they  could 
wdth  difficulty  keep  from  freezing.     We  know  from  our 
own  experience,  what  it  was,  though  many  were  much 
worse  off  than  we.     With  many,  getting  warm  in  a  cold 
night,  was  altogether  out  of  the  question.     And  during 
the  latter  part  of  the  winter,  the   rags  would  scarcely 
hang  together.     With  numbers,  they  were  not  sufficient 
to  cover  their  nakedness,  as  legislators  and  others  can 
testify.      Some   were  driven  to   such   extremities,  that 
they  were  obliged  to  buckle  their  blankets  about  them,  to 
hide  their  naked  bodies !     0,  we  w^ere  a  pitiable  compa- 
ny indeed  !     Our  appearance,  even,  made  the  legislators 
turn  their  heads,  and  draw  their  faces  with  scowls  of  pity. 
Let  no  one  think  this  is  the  language  of  murmuring 
and  complaint.     We  had  better  than  we  deserved  ;  and 
felt  that  w^e  received  what   infinite  love,  wisdom,  and 
goodness  saw  best  for  us.     And  from  these  trying  cir- 
cumstances we  learned  many  important  lessons.     We 
were   reminded   of  thousands   in   a   worse  state.     We 
learned   sympathy  for  the    poor — "  to    feel    another's 


196  TREATMENT    OF    THE    SICK. 

woes,"  to  pray  for  the  needy  and  destitute.  As  oui 
tribulation  abounded,  so  our  consolation  abounded,  "  that 
we  might  be  able  to  comfort  them  which  are  in  any 
trouble,  hy  the  comfort  wherewith  we  ourselves  are  com- 
forted of  God."  We  can  testify  to  his  faithfulness,  in 
supporting  and  comforting  his  little  ones,  even  in  fiery 
trials  and  deep  waters,  if  they  will  only  trust  in  Him. 
We  can  testify  to  the  sufficiency  of  religion,  to  make  its 
possessors  happy,  in  the  absence  of  outward  comforts — 
in  the  midst  of  deprivations,  hunger,  cold,  and  nakedness 
— in  sickness,  poverty,  and  reproach — in  prisons,  chains, 
and  weariness.  O,  it  was  then^  that  religion  was  sweet 
to  our  souls,  and  seemed  more  lovely  than  ever. 

TREATMENT    OF    THE    SICK    UNDER    G.  AND    B. 

It  was  their  language  to  the  prisoners,  "  We  doti't 
wish  any  imn  to  work,  who  is  sick,"  but  their  actions^ 
which  spoke  louder  than  their  words,  were  quite  different. 
Men  did  have  to  work  when  they  were  sick,  and  scarce- 
ly able  to  walk.  And  I  have  seen  the  poor  sufferers 
driven  like  beasts,  to  labor  in  piercing  cold  weather, 
when  they  were  shaken  like  an  aspen  leaf,  with  the  ague 
— others  that  could  with  difficulty  walk  straight,  ordered 
to  their  ''  burdens" — others  who  could  hardly  hold  up 
their  heads,  compelled  to  continue  their  work,  and  others 
w^ere  driven  till  they  could  go  no  longer,  and  fell  to  the 
ground  in  a  swoon  ! 

I  was  not  thus  with  all — there  were  some  favorites^ 
to  whom  they  paid  more  regard.  The  diet  of  the  sick 
was  almost  uniformly,  a  little  mush  and  molasses. 
Those  who  were  not  able  to  be  about  some  business, 
w^ere  frequently  locked  in  their  cold  cells,  not  even  al- 
lowed to  come  to  the  fire — and  that  too,  in  severe  win- 
ter weather.     But  this  was  not  always  the  case. 

If  a  man  was  sick  on  the  Sabbath,  it  was  all  well 
enough — but  if  on  a  week  day,  a  storm  of  oaths  and 
curses,  complaints,  and  lies,  might  be  looked  for,  from 
the  officers.  The  Doctor  came  two  or  three  times  a 
week — and  when  he  was  here,  it  would  remind  one  of 
the  sick,  halt,  maimed,  and  blind,  at  the  pool  of  Bethes- 


THE    BLIGHT    OF    SLAVERY.  ]  97 

aa,  Hwaitmg  a  cure — to  see  them  linger  around  the  door, 
each  waiting  his  turn  to  be  called  before  him.  It  mat- 
tered not  much  what  the  complaint  was,  a  dose  of  pills 
was  the  usual  medicine,  to  be  swallowed  with  cold  water. 
We  have  great  reason  for  gratitude,  that  we  had  not 
much  need  of  his  services.  And  when  they  were  con- 
fined to  their  beds  of  straw,  or  hard  boards,  they  had  no 
soothing  voice,  to  cheer  and  comfort  them — no  angel- 
hand  to  minister  to  their  necessities — but  it  was  rough- 
ness, indifference  and  neglect.  One  man,  who  was  sick 
and  confined  to  his  cell  for  two  weeks,  had  no  one  to  sit 
up  with  him,  nor  even  a  light,  till  the  night  he  died. 

Toward  the  latter  part  of  the  time  of  these  wardens, 
the  sick,  who  were  confined  to  their  beds,  had  a  little 
better  attendance — some  one  to  wait  on  them  a  little  dur- 
ing the  day,  and  to  sit  up  with  them  at  night. 

Now  to  what  shall  we  trace  the  cause  of  this  inhu- 
manity, this  driving,  this  indifference  to  another's  woes  '? 
Is  it  thus  in  civilized  countries  1  Are  the  sick  thus  treat- 
ed in  prisons,  where  slavery  does  not  exist '?  It  is  a 
well  known  fact  that  slaves  are  treated  similarly,  and 
worse — half-naked,  half-starved,  driven  early  and  late, 
urged  on  by  the  lash,  their  aches  and  pains  disre- 
garded, and  when  they  can  go  no  longer,  cursed,  because 
they  can't  work. 

Yes,  to  the  influence  of  slavery  in  hardening  the  heart, 
and  creating  a  habit  of  treading  down  the  poor,  must  be 
ascribed  the  reason  of  this  barbarity. 

O,  slavery,  thou  cruel  monster !  when  will  thy 
death-knell  be  proclaimed,  and  from  thy  curse,  my 
countrymen  and  brethren  be  redeemed  1 


198  INTELLIGENCE    FROM    THE    LORD. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

TERM  OF  CAPTS.   GORDEN  AND  BURCH  CLOSING 

PRAYER    FOR    THE    CONVERSION    OF  THE    WORLD. 

January  1st,  1843,  we  observed  as  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  for  the  conversion  of  the  world.  Though  shut 
up  in  prison,  we  could  not  feel  ourselves  released  from 
obligation  to  those  who  sit  in  the  "  region  and  shadow 
of  death."  And  though  by  providence  prevented  from 
going  to  them — from  calling  on  the  servants  of  God  to 
awake — from  uniting  vocally  with  the  thousands  of 
Israel — yet  in  heart  we  rejoiced  to  unite  in  seeking 
Zion's  welfare,  by  beseeching  her  King  to  extend  and 
multiply  her  victories,  till  the  nations  should  cheer- 
fully submit  to  his  sway.  Placed  as  we  were,  we  knew 
comparatively  little  respecting  the  state  of  the  Church, 
and  the  world — the  position  the  two  contending  armies 
maintained  in  relation  to  each  other,  consequently  we 
could  not  pray  so  definitely  as  others — yet  we  had  the 
great  directory,  the  prophecies  and  promises  of  our  Lord  ; 
and  on  his  faithfulness,  we  could  cast  ourselves,  and 
plead  their  speedy  fulfilment. 

Frequently  we  were  favored  with  the  perusal  of  va- 
rious newspapers,  from  which  we  kept  a  general  idea  of 
the  condition  of  the  world.  At  times  we  have  been  con- 
strained to  shout  aloud,  by  the  intelligence  of  the  on- 
ward march  of  truth  and  liberty!  And  we  have  been 
encouraged  to  pray  that  God  would  '^  overturn,  overturn, 
overturn,"  till  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  should  be- 
come the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  his  Christ" — that 
he  might  ''  reign  for  ever  and  ever." 

By  law,  we  were  forbidden  "  to  receive  any  periodi- 
cal." How  did  we  get  them  ?  The  Lord  sent  them. 
His  wisdom  and  power,  found  ways  enough  to  convey 


SUDDEN    DEATH.  199 

to  US  such  intelligence,  respecting  his  cause,  as  we  most 
needed,  and  at  the  time  we  were  in  the  greatest  want  of 
it,  thus  cheering  our  souls,  and  increasing  our  faith.  If 
we  were  praying  for  the  Jews,  and  ardently  wishing  to 
know  what  was  the  prospect  of  their  return  and  conver- 
sion, a  paper  or  a  piece  of  one  has  fallen  in  our  way,  giv- 
ing us  the  desired  knowledge,  which  we  received. as  from 
God. 

If  we  were  imploring  the  blessing  of  heaven  on  the 
representatives  of  our  nation  assembled  at  the  Capitol, 
in  due  time,  God  has  sent  us  the  intelligence,  that  taught 
us  hoio^  and  what  to  pray  for  in  their  behalf — that  they 
might  repeal  all  unholy  and  oppressive  laws — ''  execu- 
tive judgment" — "  break  every  yoke,"  and  "  let  the  op- 
pressed go  free."  To  the  distant  rumblings  of  the  cha- 
riot, we  have  listened  with  attention,  marked  the  move- 
ments of  providence,  and  the  signs  of  the  times,"  watch- 
ing for  the  dawning  of  that  day,  when  "  the  wickedness 
of  the  wicked  shall  come  to  an  end,"  and  the  earth  be 
filled  with  the  glory  of  God. 

Thus  our  heavenly  Father  has  been  faithful  to  send 
us  just  the  things  we  needed,  and  we  have  "  lacked  no 
good  thing^ 

Jan,  2.  While  a  number  of  prisoners  were  at  work 
about  seven  miles  distant,  one  was  taken  unwell,  quit 
work,  became  speechless,  and  died  in  a  short  time.  He 
was  a  wicked  man — was  brought  here  and  buried. 

THE    SYMPATHIZING     GUARD. 

About  the  middle  of  January,  James,  myself,  and  three 
others,  were  finishing  off  a  house  in  town.  By  the  fire, 
t  talked  considerably  with  the  guard.  Among  other 
things,  he  said  "  There  are  many  who  sympathize  with 
you  ;  and  if  you  conduct  yourselves  as  you  have  thus  far, 
you  will  not  stay  your  time  out.  The  Book  tells  us 
"  that  all  things  work  for  good  to  them  who  love  God" 
— not  a  part^  but  all  things — and  this  dispensation, 
undoubtedly  will  be  for  your  best  good,^'  &c.  So  we  be- 
lieve, felt,  and  knew,  for  He  cannot  lie  that  has  pro- 
mised." 


200  eiCK-BEDS    PROFITABLE. 

Jan.  26.  1  went  to  the  cell  of  W.  S.,  who  was  very 
sick  with  pleurisy,  to  converse  about  his  soul.  I  asked, 
are  you  ready  to  die?  He  replied,  "  Yes,  long  ago." 
Do  you  think  you  would  be  happy  ?  ''  Yes."  Are  you 
willing  to  die  ]  "  Yes."  Can  you  commit  your  family 
to  God,  and  trust  Hira  to  take  care  of  them  ?  "I  can  ; 
I  leave  them  with  him.  If  it  is  his  will,  that  I  should 
die  now,  I  am  satisfied."  I  then  prayed  with  him. 
Hereafter,  it  will  be  observed,  we  were  with  the  sick 
considerably.  To  enjoy  the  privilege  of  talking  and 
praying  with  them,  we  esteemed  an  invaluable  blessing. 
And  I  wonder.  Christians  are  not  more  anxious  to  get 
around  the  beds  of  the  sick,  and  dying.  It  is  so  profit- 
able to  the  sick  and  well — the  dying,  and  the  living ! 
Why  is  it,  they  are  so  backward  1  Is  it  because  they 
do  not  like  to  be  so  forcibly  reminded  of  their  own  desti- 
ny ?  Of  this,  we  cannot  think  too  much  ;  nor  be  too 
well  prepared,  to  *'  depart,  and  be  with  Christ." 

FOURTH    DEATH-BED     SCENE. 

C.  was  a  cripple,  in  his  hands  and  legs ;  and  had  en- 
dured a  great  amount  of  suffering  in  his  time.  As  he 
could  not  worky  he  had  been  the  principal  one  to  sit  up 
with,  and  wait  on  the  sick,  for  some  time.  He  had  at- 
tended on  a  number,  till  their  spirits  took  their  flight. 
He  was  present  at  the  second  and  third  death-bed  scene. 
But  now  (February),' Ai5  time  came  to  be  waited  upon, 
and  ministered  unto.  James  was  with  him  one  night — 
Alanson  two,  and  myself  five  nights.  At  these  times 
another  sat  up  with  us,  thus  giving  us  an  opportunity  to 
converse  freely  with  them,  which  we  endeavored  to  im- 
prove. During  the  three  last  nights  I  was  with  him, 
and  had  frequent  occasions  to  speak  a  word  for  my 
Master,  as  many  came  in  to  see  him.  At  one  time,  I 
talked  with  the  overseer,  who  came  in,  and  remarked, 
'^  Oh  !  it  would  be  better  for  him  to  die,  if  he  was  pre- 
pared— thaf  he  might  be  freed  from  his  troubles,  and 
sufferings."  I  spoke  of  the  iviportance  of  being  ready 
to  die,  at  any  time — and  mentioned  the  case  of  Moses 
Hunter,  who  said,  on  his  dying  bed,  "  My  work  of  pre- 


DISHONESTY  OF  OFFICERS.  201 

paration  for  death,  was  done  years  agoP  He  listened 
attentively,  and  senously.  On  the  night  of  the  eleventh, 
as  the  sick  man  appeared  rational,  I  asked.  Do  you  feel 
that  your  sins  are  forgiven?  He  replied,  "  Yes."  It 
you  should  die  now,  do  you  expect  to  be  happy  ?  "*Yes." 
Are  you  walling  to  die  1  "  Yes."  Shall  1  pray  with  you  ] 
*'  Yes."  I  did  so.  At  one  time,  he  seemed  very  earnest 
in  prayer  himself.  I  could  not  understand  all  he  said, 
but  he  closed  distinctly,  "for  Jesus' sake,  Amen."  He 
soon  died,  and  was  buried  as  a  brute  is  buried.  I  was  fearful 
he  was  trusting  to  his  morality^  but  the  judgment  will  show. 

VARIOUS    INCIDENTS. 

Many  of  the  prisoners  come  here,  dressed  in  the  high- 
est style,  expecting  to  have  their  clothes  again,  when 
they  go  out  into  the  world.  The  law  also  makes  such 
provision.  But  the  best  of  the  clothes  w^ere  taken  by 
the  officers,  and  sold — the  proceeds  of  which,  they  put 
into  their  own  pockets — thus  as  really  stealing,  and 
ROBBING,  as  did  the  thieves  who  wore  them  here  ! 

Frequently  prisoners  brought  money  with  them  which 
was  never  returned.  And  when  men  had  served  their 
time  out,  they  were  put  off  with  some  ordinary,  half- 
worn,  and  perhaps  patched  suit  of  clothes;  with,  it  may 
be,  one  dollar;  some,  fifty  cents  ;  some,  one  shilling; 
and  some,  nothing,  to  go  forth  into  a  strange  and  hostile 
world  ;  thus,  as  it  were,  driven,  or  at  least  tempted  to 
steal  again,  the  first  opportunity. 

And  the  most  of  the  remaining  clothes  which  were 
worn  here  were  given  to  the  men  inside,  to  cover  their 
nakedness  during  their  last  winter,  and  worn  out,  to  save 
them  from  buying  any  new  supply  ! 

Such  was  the  honesty  of  men  placed  over  thieves  to 
reform  them ! 

ARDENT    SPIRITS. 

Many  of  the  prisoners  have  frankly  confessed — "  It 
was  whisky  that  brought  me  here.  Had  it  not  been  for 
whisky,  I  should  never  have  been  here,"  &c.  With 
many  it  has  been  the  immediate  cause  of  their  coming 


202  INTEMPERANCE    AND    CRIME. 

here,  and  with  others  the  remote.  The  immediate  is 
where  they  have  committed  the  crime  under  the  influ- 
ence of  liquor.  This  class  is  numerous.  Again,  by 
drinking  they  have  been  led  into  bad  company,  and 
thus  tfempted  to  do  what  they  would  not  have  done  un- 
der other  circumstances.     Of  this  class  there  are  many. 

A  case  of  the  remote  cause.  C.  lived  in  N.  Y.,  and 
w^as  much  given  to  drinking.  At  a  time  when  there  was 
a  demand  for  soldiers  in  the  west,  he  enlisted  when  he 
was  drunk,  was  shipped  to  New  Orleans,  and  from  there 
up  the  Missouri  river,  to  one  of  the  forts.  After  a  time 
he  deserted,  stole  a  skiif,  and  was  coming  down  the 
river,  when  a  colored  man  asked  the  privilege  of  riding 
with  him.  He  took  him  in  ;  but  at  St.  Charles  was  ar- 
rested, put  in  jail,  tried  for  stealing  a  slave,  and  sentenced 
here  for  seven  years.  Though  years  intervened  between 
his  being  drunk  and  his  coming  to  the  penitentiary,  yet 
how  obvious  is  it  that  whisky  was  the  cause.  He  felt 
so. 

P.  R.  cannot  read.  He  was  drunk,  and  traveling  to 
a  certain  place.  A  slave  with  whom  he  was  acquainted 
had  stolen  two  of  his  master's  horses,  overtook  R.,and 
asked  him  to  ride,  saying,  "  I  am  going  to  the  same 
place."  He  mounted  the  horse,  but  when  he  became  a 
little  sober  he  learned  that  the  slave  was  running  away  ; 
divulged  the  fact  at  a  tavern ;  was  arrested  ;  charged 
with  stealing  the  slave,  and  sent  here  for  two  years. 

I  might  trace  some  causes  even  more  remotely.  Many 
are  here  for  stealing,  stabbing,  murdering,  &c.,  in  a  fit 
of  intoxication.  Others,  who  never  stole  or  did  any  fla- 
grant crime,  by  drinking,  have  associated  with  thieves 
and  such  characters,  have  been  taken  up  on  suspicion 
and  sent  here.  And  were  the  real  truth  known,  doubt- 
less it  would  appear  that  alcoholic  drinks  have  been  the 
proximate  or  remote  cause  of  three  fourths  of  the  priso- 
ners coming  here.  0  !  the  misery,  despair,  and  death 
of  the  intoxicating  glass  ! 

J.  J.  is  a  free  colored  man.  A  slave  girl,  in  or  near 
St.  Louis,  had  an  iron  yoke  on  her  neck,  which,  she 
complained  w^as  choking  her.     H»  took  a  file  and  cut  it 


A    NOVEL    CASE.  203 

off.  For  this  he  was  arrested,  charged  with  stealing  the 
girl,  and  sent  here  for  three  and  a  half  years,  which  he 
faithfully  served !  What  will  they  not  make  out 
''stealing"  nexf?  This  is  only  a  specimen  of  slave- 
holding  justice.  Truly  a  man  must  be  careful  how  he 
looks  at  a  slave,  lest  his  pity  should  move ! 

J.  J.  took  it  very  cheerfully,  felt  that  he  was  suffer 
ing  in  a  good  cause,  and  would  dt)  the  same  again  if 
occasion  required. 

THE    HYPOCRITE  ! 

J.  C-  was  a  very  intelligent,  loquacious  man.  He 
soon  attracted  our  notice,  and  was  very  free  to  tell  us 
/is  history  at  different  times. 

T  lent  him  a  short  but  very  pointed  tract.  When  I 
questioned  him  about  it,  he  replied,  "  I  thought  when  I 
got  to  the  penitentiary  I  should  not  be  troubled  with 
appeals  to  the  conscience,  on  the  subject  of  religion  : 
but  I  find  they  follow  me  herey  Poor  man  !  For  many 
years  he  was  one  of  the  most  active  and  zealous  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  in  Philadelphia — engaged  in  Sabbath 
schools,  bible  classes,  prayer  meetings,  in  destitute  por- 
tions of  the  city — missionary  and  Bible  societies,  &c., 
but  he  frankly  confessed,  "It  was  all  to  secure  the  favor 
and  influence  of  certain  rich  merchants  in  the  Church, 
who,  I  hoped,  would  take  notice  of  me  and  set  me  wp 
in  business  !  /"  For  a  long  time  he  professed  to  desire 
to  study  for  the  ministry,  and  plead  with  different  minis- 
ters to  aid  him,  but  says,  "  my  whole  motive  was  selfish- 
ness— a  popular  education  /"  He  was  one  who  assisted 
in  burning  the  Pennsylvania  Hall — came  to  St.  Louis — 
was  clerk  in  a  store — stole  some  thousands  of  dollars 
from  his  employer,  and  was  sent  here,  for  four  years. 
Are  not  the  motives  of  many  in  the  Church  similar  1 
"  Search  me,  0  God,  aud  know  my  heart ;  try  me,  and 
know  my  thoughts." 

In  conversation  with  gamblers  and  highway  robbers, 
who  have  had  many  thousands  of  dollars  at  a  time,  they 
have  confessed,  "  It  did  me  no  good.  All  that  I  ever 
got  in  that  way  never  did  me  any  good.     The  thought 


204  gamblers'    HAPPINliSS 

of  how  it  was  obtained  would  spoil  all  my  enjoyment." 
This  was  the  confession  of  Elijah  P.  Lovejoy's  murder- 
er, of  whom  I  shall  speak  hereafter.  Said  T.  J.,"  All 
that  I  ever  procured  in  that  way  never  benefited  me  any. 
I  never  derived  any  profit  from  it.  Somehow  it  would 
slip  away  as  easily  as  it  came."  And  he  has  handled 
much.  VV.  W.  confessed,  "  In  all  my  scenes  of  mirth, 
riot,  and  wickedness,  I  never  knew  what  real  happiness 
was  ;  never  felt  anything  w^orthy  the  name  of  happi- 
ness." Mark  !  these  are  not  the  words  of  converted 
men,  but  of  those  who  continued  to  cleave  to  their  folly. 
Many  have  confessed  similar  things.  "  There  is  no 
peace  to  the  wicked." 

W.  P.  vfas  born  and  brought  up  in  New  York.  Said 
he,  "  Many  a  time  has  my  mother  got  up  at  twelve  and 
one  o'clock  at  night  and  gone  to  the  city  (a  half  mile), 
to  hunt  for  me,  found  me  at  the  card  table,  and  led  me 
home."  When  grown  up  and  in  business  the  habit 
followed  him.  By  gambling  he  lost  his  property.  He 
"  could  not  dig,  and  to  beg  he  was  ashamed."  The  next 
step  was  to  rob  some  one,  for  money  he  must  have. 
Then  conscience  would  trouble  him  ;  and  to  drown  its 
whispers,  free  use  was  made  of  the  bowl.  Whenever 
he  reflected,  and  called  to  mind  his  old  mother  he  was 
miserable,  and  would  rush  to  the  tavern  or  grog-shop  to 
drown  his  feelings.  Thus  from  step  to  step,  he  advanced, 
till  he  landed  Aere,  for  ten  years,  charged  with  highway 
robbery  !  Said  he,  "  I  deserve  every  moment  of  my  time 
in  this  place."  He  promised  an  amendment,  and  swore 
entire  abstinence  from  liquor,  for  ever. 

In  giving  this  sketch  of  his  case,  I  draw  the  picture 
of  very  many  here.  They  have  pious  parents,  brothers 
and  sisters  ;  but  liquor  has  led  them  to  the  card  table,  the 
gambling  shop  and  "  the  way  to  hell ;"  this  company  has 
led  them  on  to  new  scenes  of  wickedness  ;  and  thus 
proceeding,  they  have  hardened  their  hearts,  and  seared 
their  consciences,  till  they  have  "  sold  themselves  to 
work  wickedness,"  with  all  their  might. 


MUST    HAVE    SATISl'ACTIO^r.  205 


SATISFACTION. 

A  number  here  who  confessed  themselves  guilty  of 
what  they  were  sent  here  for,  told  me,"  I  will  never  give 
another  man  whom  I  rob,  the  opportunity  to  appear 
against  me  in  court" — meaning  they  would  kill  him  on 
the  spot. 

And  a  great  many  talk  about  getting  "  satisfaction,'' 
when  they  get  out — some  by  killing  their  prosecutors, 
or  those  who  appeared  against  them  in  court ;  some,  by 
flogging;  and  others  by  stealing  from  them!  They  say, 
"I  must  have  pay  for  all  the  time  I  spend  here,'' by 
stealing  and  robbing  whom  and  w^here  they  can.  If 
one  gets  into  difficulty  there  are  generally  enough  to  step 
forward  and  swear  him  innocent. 

A  highway  robber  told  me  ail  about  the  circumstan- 
ces of  his  knocking  a  man  down  and  robbing  him  ;  and 
yet,  in  court  he  had  three  witnesses  to  swear  he  was  in 
bed  at  the  time  the  deed  was  done  !  That  is  the  way 
they  do  it. 

Another,  who  ran  away,  said,  "  I  had  three  men  who 
swore  I  had  been  sick  in  bed  five  weeks  in  St.  Louis, 
when  I  had  been  but  three  weeks  from  the  penitentia- 
ry !"     What  is  an  oath ! 

THE  wonder! 

I  confess  I  never  before  knew  what  an  amount  of 
wickedness  there  is  in  the  world — that  every  town  and 
city,  river  and  railroad,  steamboat  and  stage  is  infested 
by  such  connected  gangs  of  thieves,  and  robbers,  and 
murderers,  who  are  disciplined  and  taught  the  art  from 
childhood ;  and  who  make  it  their  only  business  to  go 
from  place  to-place,  dressed  in  the  garb  of  gentlemen,  to 
lay  hands  on  everything  they  can,  not  caring  for  tears, 
groans,  nor  life  even,  if  they  may  but  succeed !  But 
very  little  do  we  yet  know.  Still  there  is  an  eye  which 
sees  the  whole,  and  will  one  day  bring  it  all  to  li^ht. 

0 !  what  a  sight  will  be  presented  before  the  universe  ! 


206  IT  IS  THE  LORD. 


REFLECTIONS  ON  THE  FOREGOING  PAGES. 

Keep  in  mind  the  character  of  the  men,  we,  to  this 
time,  had  been  under — slaveholders,  profane,  blasphe- 
mous, sabbath-breakers,  God-hating,  and  enemies  to  all 
good ; — connect  with  this  the  treatment  we  have  receiv- 
ed, the  privileges  enjoyed,  the  opportunities  of  useful- 
ness granted,  liberty  to  write  and  receive  freely  on  the 
subject  of  religion,  to  sing,  read,  and  pray  as  heartily  as 
we  chose,  and  to  converse  with  our  fellow  prisoners — 
and  how  manifest  to  every  one  is  the  hand  of  the  Lord. 

Such  things  could  not,  humanly  speaking,  have  been 
looked  for,  or  hoped  for. 

But  "  It  is  the  Lord."  "  He  hath  done  all  things 
well."  If  this  truth  is  evident  from  the  foregoing,  much 
more  will  it  appear  from  what  is  to  come.  Reader, 
"  Because  I  hare  said  these  things,  do  you  believe"  that 
God  will  take  care  of  his  own  in  every  situation  1  Follow, 
and  '^  thou  shalt  see  and  hear  greater  things  than  these." 


PART  THIRD. 

CHAPTER  I. 
TERM  OF  CAPTAIN  RICHMOND  AND  JUDGE  BROWN 

NEW    WARDENS. 

By  all  the  prisoners  it  was  understood  that  at  that  ses- 
sion of  the  Legislature  (February  1843),  the  penitentia- 
ry was  to  be  sold,  for  ten  years,  to  the  highest  bidder. 
In  almost  every  bosom,  there  was  an  anxious  solicitude 
as  to  who  should  be  placed  over  us.  A  thousand  inqui- 
ries were  made,  and  reports  were  circulated,  but  "  we 
gave  ourselves  to  prayer,"  knowing  that  it  was  the  Lord, 
who  could  raise  up  and  cast  down,  and  send  us  whom 
He  chose. 

Thus,  by  casting  our  care  upon  God,  we  were  saved 
from  the  manifold  anxieties,  and  gloomy  forebodings 
which  agitated  the  bosoms  of  the  ungodly.  They  often 
thought  of  their  sufferings,  and  cruel  treatment,  and  had 
many  apprehensions  concerning  the  future.  But  with 
the  settled  assurance  that  the  "  Disposer  of  all  events," 
would  place  over  us  just  such  men  as  would,  on  the 
whole,  most  glorify  his  name,  we  were  composed — and 
feeling  that  the  character  of  the  men  might  depend  on 
our  prayers,  we  earnestly  "  besought  the  God  of 
heaven,"  if  it  could  be  possible  to  give  us  men  who 
would  fear  his  name,  and  seek  the  spiritual  good  of  the 
wretched  prisoners.  We  knew,  that  no  one  could  obtain 
the  station  without  his  consent,  that  our  "  good"  was 
secured  by  eternal  promise^  and  therefore  we  were  Satis- 
fied. 

On  the  16th  February  1843,  the  new  Wardens  took 
possession — giving  security  for  the  sum  of  fifty  thousand 
dollars,  for  the  use  and  profits  of  the  prison  for  ten  years. 


208  THE    EXAMINATION. 

The  morning  we  spent  principally  by  the  stove  reading, 
while  the  majority  were  locked  in  their  cells.  In  the 
afternoon  a  committee  from  the  Legislature,  came  to  ex- 
amine into  the  condition  and  circumstances  of  the  pri- 
soners. We  were  all  assembled  in  the  carpenter's  shop, 
where  we  passed  before  the  committee,  one  by  one. 
The  principal  questions,  weje  such  as  follows.  "  How 
long  have  you  been  here  ?"  "  To  stay  ?"  "  Charge '?" 
"Guilty?"  "Enough  to  eat?"  "  Comfortable  cloth- 
ing?" "Work  hard?"  "Work  when  sick?"  "Treat- 
ment when  sick  ?"  "  Read  ?"  "  Write  ?"  "  What 
your  occupation  before  coming  here  ?"  &c.,  &c.  They 
wrote  down  the  name,  age,  where  born,  whether  he 
could  read  or  write,  occupation,  &c.,  of  each  one. 
They  listened  to  some  pitiable  tales  indeed — for  some 
of  the  prisoners  had  such  an  inveterate  spite  against  G. 
and  B.,  that  they  "  brought  out  the  whole  budget" — 
stating  what  kind  of  food  they  had  been  obliged  to  eat 
— how  they  had  suffered  day  and  night  with  the  cold — 
that  they  had  not  had  a  clean  shirt  for  four,  six,  or  eight 
weeks — being  driven  to  work,  with  two  large  chains  on, 
when  they  were  so  sick  they  could  scarcely  walk,  &c. 

Sometimes  they  would  ask,  "  Are  those  all  the  clothes 
you  have  ?"  "  Yes  sir" — which  wrung  a  scowl  and  long 
sigh  of  pity,  even  from  those  wicked  men.  They  mani- 
fested their  enmity  to  us,  Dr.  Nelson,  and  the  Mission 
Institute. 

RECOMMENDATION    TO   THE    WARDENS. 

James  was  in  the  sick  room,  just  above  the  guard-room, 
where  he  overheard  the  following,  as  the  new  officers 
were  making  many  inquiries  about  the  prisoners. 
"  Well,  what  kind  of  persons  are  the  abolitionists  ?'* 
Mr.  B.,  an  old  guard,  who  was  generally  kind  to  us^  re- 
plied, "  0  they  are  first-rate  fellows — they  will  do  no 
harm,  I  let  them  go  just  where  they  please.  They 
w^ould  not  run  away,  should  the  gate  be  left  wide  open. 
Without  an  honorable  discharge  they  won't  leave."  He 
came  into  my  cell,  a  day  or  two  after,  and  said  he  had 


RECOMMENDATION.  209 

given  us  a  good  name  to  the  officers,  and  wished  us  to 
conduct  ourselves  exemplarily,  and  we  would  fare  well. 

See  here  "  the  good  hand  of  our  God,"  in  causing 
one  who  had  long  observed  us,  to  speak  a  word  in  our 
favor,  tc  those  who  knew  us  not,  and  were  probably 
filled  with  prejudice  against  us  !  "  Blessed  are  all  they 
who  put  their  trust  in  Him."     Reader,  try  it. 

The  next  mornino;  we  were  all  assembled  :  and  in  the 
midst  of  the  crowd,  Judge  B.  mounted  on  a  bench,  read 
to  us  some  Rules,  wdth  various  remarks.  Said  if  we  be- 
haved well,  we  should  be  treated  well — but  if  any  were 
lawless,  means  would  be  employed  to  make  them  obey  ; 
w^hen  any  were  sick  they  should  be  well  taken  care  of, 
&c.  Reader,  remember  this  promise.  For  a  few  days, 
very  little  was  done,  but  to  sit  around  the  stoves.  Soon 
they  concocted  their  plans,  and  began  to  tear  down  the 
middle  wall,  which  furnished  work  for  some — but  who 
should  go  ?  For  many  had  not  clothes  sufficient,  to  ven- 
ture forth  into  the  cold — and  some  had  neither  clothes 
nor  shoes.     We  had  opportunity  to  read  considerably. 

CHARACTER    OF    NEW    OFFICERS. 

Judge  Brown  is  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  church, 
Capt.  Richmond,  of  the  Baptist,  and  the  overseer,  of  the 
Presbyterian.  At  first,  ihey  all  manifested  much  kind- 
ness toward  the  prisoners.  They  seemed  to  take  an  in- 
terest in  their  eternal  welfare,  as  will  shortly  appear — ■ 
but  this  feeling  gradually  wore  away,  and  its  place  was 
supplied  by  a  spirit  of  indifference,  and  contempt  of  a 
convict's  welfare,  as  the  reader  will  notice  in  the  sequel. 
But  many  very  important  points  were  gained,  under  our 
new  officers. 

1.  All  chains  were  taken  off,  and  every  man  placed  on 
a  new  probation — the  past  was  all  overlooked,  and  op- 
portunity given  to  each  one  to  secure  favor,  by  his  good 
conduct. 

2.  Swearing  was  not  only  prohibited  among  prisoners, 
but  there  was  a  corresponding  example,  on  the  part  of 
the  officers. 

3.  All  Sabbath-work  was  stopped,  for  about  one  year. 


210  POINTS    GAINED. 

4.  The  shaving  was  changed  from  Sabbath  to  Satur 
day. 

5.  A  Chaplain  was  appointed  by  the  State — as  al?o 
Inspectors. 

6.  We  enjoyed  free  opportunity  of  talking  with  the 
prisoners — though  it  was  forbidden,  yet  we  were  never 
reproved  for  so  doing. 

7.  We  had  a  godly  overseer  for  one  year,  to  whom 
we  could  go  with  freedom  and  confidence.  He  would 
listen  to  a  prisoner's  tale  of  grief,  and  try  to  comfort  and 
relieve.     He  was  remarkably  kind  and  gentle. 

When  the  first  Saturday  came,  with  what  anxiety  did 
we  watch  the  movement  of  things  !  And  when  we  saw 
the  men  being  shaved,  and  found  ourselves  without  a 
beard  before  the  Sabbath,  and  saw  them  cutting  wood 
enough  to  last  till  Monday — 0,  how  our  hearts  leaped 
for  joy  !  How  did  we  bless  and  praise  the  Lord,  that 
our  eyes  were  permitted  to  see  such  a  change  !  Then 
we  perceived  it  was  not  in  vain  to  pray — for  with  joy 
we  beheld  an  answer  to  our  many  and  oft  repeated  sup- 
plications. The  blessing,  so  long  implored,  was  un- 
speakably sweet  and  precious.  We  had  very  many 
times,  "  in  our  hallowed  cell,"  plead  with  God  to  send 
us  a  man,  fearing  him  and  loving  souls — to  bring  an  end 
to  Sabbath  shaving.  And  to  see  these  blessings  granted 
— to  feel  that  they  came  from  God  in  answer  to  prayer, 
was  cheering  to  our  souls,  reviving  to  our  faith,  and  en- 
couraging to  our  hearts.  We  felt  almost  as  if  we  were 
in  a  new  world. 

We  were,  by  all  the  officers,  treated  with  more  kind- 
ness and  respect  than  we  could  have  expected,  and  al- 
lowed to  cell  together,  as  formerly. 

HEART-HARDENING    INFLUENCE    OF    POWER. 

For  some  time  our  officers  were  kind,  and  made  many 
promises  of  what  they  would  do  in  future.  For  exam- 
ple, the  wardens,  overseer,  and  Capt.  R.'s  son,  time  and 
again,  promised  us  a  Sabbath  School.  Said  J.  R.  (the 
son),  "-  When  we  get  our  Sabbath  School  in  operation, 
YOU  will  have  an  opportunity  to  do  good  to  your  fellow 


HARDENING  INFLUENCE    OF   POWER.  211 

prisoners  by  teaching  them."  This  was  glad  news, 
indeed.  Capt.  R.  said,"  we  shall  have  a  Sunday  School, 
and  shall  set  you  to  teaching  the  prisoners.  We  intend 
to  give  all  who  wish  an  opportunity  to  learn  to  read  and 
write,  and  endeavor  to  send  them  forth  into  the  world, 
honest  and  useful  citizens.  These  and  many  similar 
promises  greatly  rejoiced  and  elated  our  hearts.  For 
these  things  we  had  been  praying  again  and  again  ;  we 
spoke  to  them  about  it,  but  they  "  said  and  did  not."  No 
Sabbath  School  came — nor  were  any  taught  to  read  or 
write,  though  many  ardently  desired  it.  Our  entreaties 
and  arguments  were  all  ineffectual. 

They  solemnly  promised  that  they  would  keep  no 
guard  who  would  use  profane  language  before  the  priso- 
ners. After  a  few  months  guards  were  heard  to  swear 
unblushingly.  I  went  to  the  officers  time  and  again 
about  it.  "  O,  we  can't  help  it.  It  can't  always  be 
avoided,"  was  the  reply — and  a  guard  could  swear  as 
much  as  he  pleased.  I  was  telling  J.  R.  how  much  I 
had  been  annoyed  by  profane  guards,  previously.  He 
remarked,  *'  I  am  not  a  Christian.  I  sometimes  swear, 
myself,  but  I  will  not  do  it  in  the  presence  of  any  one 
whose  feelings  I  know  it  will  wound."  This  respect 
for  a  prisoner's  feelings  did  not  last  long.  He  also  stat- 
ed, "  We  mean  to  do  all  we  can  to  make  the  prisoners 
happy  and  contented  with  their  lot.  It  is  bad  enough 
at  the  best,  and  we  wish  to  regard  their  feelings,  and 
consult  their  comfort  and  happiness.  1  shall  treat  every 
one  kindly,  and  I  am  determined  that  no  one  shall  hear 
an  unkind  word  from  me  so  long  as  I  stay  here." 

But  his  professions  were  not  carried  out,  though  he 
always  treated  us  kindly.  Use  and  authority  soon  har- 
dened his  heart,  so  that  like  Hazael,  he  could  perform 
deeds  of  cruelty  and  barbarity,  the  thought  of  which,  a 
short  time  before,  was  revolting  to  his  mind.  Though 
he  remained  here  only  a  little  more  than  a  year,  he  be- 
came a  perfect  tyrant  to  the  prisoners  generally. 

Capt.  R.  professed  to  feel  for  the  prisoners,  and  did 
treat  them  kindly  for  a  time,  but  his  heart  also  soon  be- 
came unfeeling,  so  that  he  could  disregard  and  contemn 


212  prisoners'  comfort  disregarded. 

a  pnsoner's  sufferings,  to  a  degree  that  was  shocking. 
He  came  to  the  cell  of  one  who  was  unwell  one  morn- 
mg,  and  had  not  yet  got  out  of  his  bed,  and  said,  "  W., 
why  are  you  not  at  work?  Get  right  up,  and  come  out 
here  quick,  and  go  along  to  your  work,  or  I'll  flog  you 
like  a  dog.  Come,  be  quick."  Another  had  made  re- 
peated applications  to  stop,  because  he  was  sick.  I 
saw  him — I  worked  with  him — I  heard  him  complain — 
I  saw  his  swollen  legs,  upon  which  he  could  scarcely 
stand,  frequently  having  to  lie  down.  He  was  driven 
on  until  he  suddenly  fell  to  the  ground  in  a  fit! 

I  have  seen  Capt.  R.,  again  and  again,  walk  up  to 
a  prisoner,  and  with  his  hickory  cane  repeatedly  try  his 
streno'lh  over  the  head  and  shoulders  of  the  sufferer, 
who  dared  not  resist,  and  that  too,  when  there  was  no 
occasion  for  it. 

Judge  B.,  who  was  so  gentle  and  kind,  at  first,  has 
hardened  with  an  amazing  rapidity,  so  that  a  prisoner's 
comfort  and  happiness,  health  and  life,  are  regarded  with 
shocking  indifference,  neglect,  and  even  contempt. 

All  this  tenderness,  and  sympathy,  and  attention  to 
the  happiness  of  the  prisoners,  by  degrees  passed  away, 
and  a  want  of  feeling  for  another's  woes,  was  exhibited, 
that  w^as  truly  awful.  And  about  in  proportion  as  the 
press  of  business  increased,  did  this  disregard  of  the 
pains  and  ills  of  the  sufferers  increase.  So  true  is  it,  that 
people  do  not  know  themselves  until  they  are  brought 
to  the  test.  Such  is  the  deceptive  nature,  the  hardening 
effect,  and  the  too  common  fruits  of  power,  when  not 
under  the  influence  and  government  of  religious  princi- 
ple, of  holy  love,  of  enlarged  philanthropy. 

Poor,  ragged,  ignorant  back-woodsmen,  come  here 
and  hire  out  for  guard,  and  they  soon  seem  more  lordly 
and  of  greater  consequence  than  monarchs.  It  is  laugh- 
able and  disgusting  to  see  them. 

PARTIALITY. 

Soon  after  the  change  of  officers,  one  of  the  guard- 
rooms was  set  apart  as  a  hospital,  to  which  the  sick  were 
removed.     James,  being  sick,  was  taken  there.     We  had 


PRIVILEGES.  213 

free  access  to  him,  and  to  all  in  the  hospital — to  talk  and 
pray  with  them. 

Also  we  were  permitted  to  remain  there,  by  the  fire, 
Sabbath  days,  while  the  other  prisoners  were  locked  up 
in  their  cold  cells.  There  we  read,  sang,  and  prayed 
with  all  who  came — and  enjoyed  some  precious  seasons. 
Our  kind  and  good  overseer,  would  come  in  and  talk 
freely  with  us — tell  us  his  experience,  sing,  bring  us  re- 
ligious newspapers, — in  short,  he  seemed  not  so  much 
like  an  overseer,  as  a  brother^  who  delighted  in  the  image 
of  Christ  wherever  found — in  high  or  low,  bond  or  free 
■ — though  in  a  despised  convict  ! 

In  the  time  of  G.  and  B.,  we  were  not  allowed  to 
lend  our  books — but  these  men  came  to  us  and  said, 
"  You  must  lend  your  books  to  the  prisoners,  till  we  get 
some — and  do  them  good  in  this  way."  We  rejoiced  to 
do  so. 

The  prisoners  finding  that  the  officers  would  let  them 
write  letters,  many  made  application — soon  an  order  was 
given  that  no  prisoner  should  have  more  than  a  half 
sheet  at  a  time,  but  they  always,  with  one  or  two  excep- 
tions, gave  us  a  whole  one,  and  as  often  as  we  desired, 
for  the  first  two  years.  A  frequent  objection  to  our  let- 
ters was,  "  They  are  too  lo/ig.^^  Now,  while  we  were 
under  G.  and  B.,  those  extremely  wicked  men,  that  ob- 
jection was  never  mentioned  to  me,  though  I  always  in- 
terlined, and  filled  my  sheet — but  so  soon  as  covetous 
professors  of  religion  take  their  place,  they  can't  spend 
time  to  read  such  long  letters  !  It  is  very  strange,  yet 
such  is  the  truth.  However,  they  sent  our  letters,  for 
which  they  have  our  thanks. 

I  also  was  privileged  to  write  letters  for  other  prison- 
ers, who  could  not  write  ;  and  for  numbers  w^ho  could 
write,  because  they  thought  I  could  do  it  better.  In 
this  way  I  preached  the  gospel  to  many  a  far  off— to  wives, 
mothers,  children,  friends — to  the  widow  and  fatherless 
— the  bond  and  free — directing  them  to  Jesus,  for  com- 
fort, amid  their  sorrows — to  the  widow's  God.,  and  the 
"  Father  of  the  fatherless,"  for  support  and  defence, 
while  the  husband,  father  or  son,  was  shut  up  in  prison. 


214  JOY,    AT    THE    CONVERSION    OF    FRIENDS. 

And  often,  while  reading  to  the  old  gray  headed  father, 
what  I  had  written  to  his  children,  would  the  tears  abun- 
dantly flow — and  the  eyes  of  the  son,  would  pour  forth 
a  flood,  as  he  heard  what  I  said  in  his  name,  to  the  old 
father,  or  widowed  mother,  from  whom  he  had  run  away. 
And  then  to  read  the  answers  to  some  of  these  letters,  in 
which  were  the  rejoicings  of  the  aged  widow,  united 
with  those  of  brothers  and  sisters,  over  a  "  son  that  was 
lost,  but  now  found,"  was  truly  cheering,  and  abundantly 
repaid  me  for  all  my  trouble.  For  some  seemed  almost 
to  overlook  the  crime,  the  suffering,  and  the  disgrace — 
so  great  was  their  joy  to  hear  that  their  son  or  brother 
was  yet  alive,  that  their  many  prayers  were  answered,  in 
their  conversion  to  God,  though  by  means  so  different 
from  what  they  had  marked  out.  Again,  and  again, 
have  they  sent  their  thanks  to  me,  from  distant  States, 
free  and  slave,  for  the  interest  I  had  taken  in  the  wel- 
fare of  their  unfortunate  children  or  brothers, 

OUR   WORK. 

Alanson  continued  as  before,  at  his  chair  making, 
with  the  addition  of  spinning  wheels,  large  and  small — 
having  frequent  opportunity  to  converse  with  customers, 
about  their  souls,  or  concerning  the  news  of  the  day. 
No  one  to  hurry  him,  or  find  any  fault  with  his  work,  he 
did  much  as  he  chose,  taking  care,  however,  not  to  give 
prisoners  or  officers,  occasion  to  complain  of  him.  He 
was  faithful  to  his  trust.  At  one  time  he  said,  "  Some- 
times I  am  tempted  to  be  lazy,  as  no  one  looks  after  me, 
to  see  whether  1  do  little  or  much  ;  but  then  I  think, 
that  the  angels  and  God,  are  looking  at  me — our  friends, 
and  the  anti-slavery  world  are  watching  eagerly  to  see  il 
we  will  work  cheerfully  and  faithfully  for  the  poor  slave, 
and  at  my  work  1  go  with  new  resolution,  and  vigor." 
So  we  all  felt. 

James  continued  his  carpentering,  when  he  could 
work  (being  sick  much  of  the  time),  for  nearly  a  year. 
The  cause  of  change  I  shall  mention  in  its  place.  I 
worked  at  turning  awhile — then  carpentering  sometime 
— then   spinning  bale-rope    about   four    months — then 


CHANGES^PREACHING.  215 

weaving  bagging  about  one  year  and  a  half — lastly  in  the 
wagon  shop,  sixteen  months,  including  about  four 
months  of  sickness.  At  times,  I  worked  a  few  days  at 
other  things,  but  such  was  my  general  employment- 
pursued  with  much  pleasure,  while  I  felt  that  all  was  foi 
the  cause  of  humanity. 

Our  food  continued  much  as  before — generally,  corn 
bread  and  bacon — now  and  then,  some  potatoes  or  turnips, 
hommony,  or  beans. 

In  the  spring,  a  long  table  was  prepared,  in  one  of  the 
halls,  and  all  ate  together  at  breakfast  and  dinner — hav- 
ing our  corn  bread,  in  our  cells  at  night.  With  this 
arrangement,  our  overseer,  introduced  into  the  prison, 
for  the  first  time  since  its  commencement,  the  practice  ot 
publicly  seeking  from  God  a  blessing  on  our  food.  This 
was  new  to  the  prisoners,  and  made  many  of  them  very 
angry.  Frequently  the  victuals  would  be  very  poor, 
then  to  hear  a  blessing  asked  over  "  such''''  food  would 
make  them  curse  Christians  and  their  God.  The  over- 
seer often  called  on  Alanson,  James,  myself,  or  W.  G. 
And  when  he  was  absent,  one  of  us  was  always  spoken 
to.  This  state  of  things  continued  only  during  the  time 
of  this  overseer. 

For  some  months,  the  sick  were  treated  with  a  good 
degree  of  attention.  The  officers  would  come  to  see 
them,  and  find  out  their  wants — but  this,  as  I  have 
already  intimated,  soon  passed  away,  and  the  sick  have 
been  left  to  suffer  unaccountably.  The  young,  inexpe- 
rienced, ignorant,  unfeeling  doctor^  was  the  cause  of  more 
cruelty  towards  the  sick,  probably,  than  all  the  officers 
together — for  he  had  the  power  to  see  that  they  were  well 
taken  care  of — but  he  was  bribed  by  the  officers,  and 
sought  not  the  good  of  the  prisoners,  but  the  favor  of  his 
employers.  But  facts,  hereafter  shall  speak  for  them- 
selves. 

PREACHING. 

The  first  two  Sabbaths  we  had  no  preaching.  As  we 
were  in  the  hospital,  on  the  next  Sabbath,  reading  and 
praying,  the  overseer  came  in,  and  said,  "  We  have  been 


216         AN  EFFECTUAL  DOOR  OPENING. 

talking  below,  and  I  have  come  up  to  see  if  you  will 
preach  for  us  this  afternoon,  if  the  minister  does  not 
come."  I  told  him  I  was  willing  so  to  do.  But  the 
chaplain  came,  and  preached  to  us  his  first  sermon.  He 
is  a  warm  hearted,  zealous  Methodist  preacher — gener- 
ally very  earnest  in  his  exhortations  to  saints  and  sinners, 
and  helped  us  to  do  good. 

After  sermon,  he  called  on  me  to  pray.  This  Avas 
another  new  thing  which  caused  much  talk  among  the 
prisoners.  We  felt  that  God  was  fast  opening  "  a  great 
and  effectual  door"  of  usefulness,  for  which  we  desired 
to  be  prepared.  We  had  long  been  praying,  and  look- 
ing, and  waiting,  but  now  we  saw  the  clouds  dispersing  ; 
the  sun  began  to  shine,  and  we  could  see  our  way  more 
clearly.  We  were  greatly  encouraged  to  look  up,  and 
ask  for  "  great  things" — to  "  open  our  mouths  wide,"  and 
CO  "  commit  our  way  unto  the  Lord." 

SING    us    ONE    OF    THE    SONGS    OF    ZION. 

March  12.  We  had  spent  our  Sabbath  in  the  hospi- 
tal as  usual,  with  James,  who  was  there  sick.  Alanson 
and  myself  had  retired  to  bed,  but  soon  a  guard  came 
for  me,  saying,  "  I  want  you  to  come  into  the  hospital 
and  sing  for  us."  So  of  old,  "  They  that  carried  us  away 
captive,  required  of  us  a  song" — but,  blessed  be  God, 
that  we  were  not  obliged,  through  grief  and  sorrow  of 
heart,  to  say,  "  How  can  we  sing  the  Lord's  song  in  a 
strange  land  ?"  With  joyful  hearts  we  arose  and  went. 
The  guards,  five  or  six,  were  assembled,  and  we  sang 
some  of  our  favorite  pieces  for  them. 

OUR    FIRST     PRAYER    MEETING. 

19.  After  preaching,  I  went  to  Capt.  R.,  and  asked 
permission  for  a  few  of  us  to  have  a  season  of  prayer 
together  in  the  Hospital.  It  was  granted.  We  assem- 
bled— eight  in  number — sang,  prayed,  and  exhorted.  In 
addition  to  our  usual  praying  number,  J.  D.,  our  colored 
brother  was  present.  He  had  frequently  conversed  with 
us  on  the  subject  of  his  soul's  salvation,  but  this  was 
the  first  opportunity  we  had  of  praying  with  him.     He 


THE    FIRST    PRAYER    MEETING.  217 

\.as  considerably  broken  and  confused,  but  in  earnest. 
An  old  man  who  was  present  and  heard  him  pray,  said, 
*'  I  did  not  know  as  old  J.  had  got  along  so  far  as  that." 
He  confounded  the  wicked. 

W.  S.  was  sick  in  the  Hospital.  After  we  had  sung 
and  prayed,  he  broke  forth  as  follows,  "  I  feel  the  love  of 
God  in  my  soul.  Jesus  is  precious.  He  is  very  sensi- 
bly and  feelingly  near.  O,  if  I  had  a  tongue,  I  would 
persuade  all  to  go  to  glory  with  me,  but  I  am  too  w^eak." 
It  was  a  precious  little  season  to  us,  and  a  commence- 
ment of  a  series  of  meetings  never  to  be  forgotten. 
True,  our  number  was  small,  yet  w^e  were  enough  to 
claim  the  promise,  "  Where  two  or  three  are  assembled 
together  in  my  name" — no  matter  w^here,  though  in  a 
prison,  enclosed  by  high  walls,  secured  by  locks,  and  iron 
gates,  or  in  a  dungeon,  or  a  cave — "  there  am  I  in  the 
midst  of  them." 


CHAPTER    II. 
PRAYER  MEETINGS— CONVERSION  OF  SINNERS,  &c. 

THE    REVIVAL. 

March  25.  I  had  considerable  conversation  with  J.  R. 
about  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  prison,  and  begged  the 
privilege  of  a  stated  prayer  meeting,  every  Sabbath 
morning,  promising  that  I  would  hold  myself  responsible 
for  any  misconduct  that  might  occur  in  meeting.  He 
Bpoke  favorably,  and  said,  "  I  will  talk  with  my  father, 
and  let  you  know."  Accordingly,  the  next  morning 
(Sabbath),  I  was  called  down  to  the  guard  room,  where 
were  Capt.  R.  and  others.  He  said,  "  We  have  conclud- 
ed to  grant  you  that  privilege,  and  you  can  have  your 
meetings  in  the  hospital."  0,  w4iat  glad  tidings  were 
these  to  our  thirsty  souls  !     Our  hearts  leaped  for  joy  at 

10 


218  STATED    PKAYER    MEETING. 

the  piospect  of  again  exhorting  sinners  to  "flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come,"  and  pointing  them  to  the  Lamb 
of  God.  The  thoughts  of  our  prayer  meeting,  during 
the  week,  would  lighten  our  toils,  and  sweeten  all  our 
cares  and  pains.  We  saw  clearly  that  God  "  had  not 
despised  the  affliction  of  the  afflicted,"  nor  withheld  any 
good. 

At  our  next  meeting,  about  a  dozen  were  present,  and 
interest  was  manifest.  The  number  continued  to  in- 
crease. The  attention  of  the  impenitent  was  arrested. 
The  Lord  heard  prayer  and  blessed  his  own  truth,  so 
that  while  some  came  from  novelty,  others  evidently 
had  an  arrow  in  their  hearts. 

In  our  exhortations,  singing,  and  prayers,  we  aimed 
at  the  immediate  conversion  of  sinners — beseeching  them 
to  come  to  the  Savior  tearing  away  their  excuses — and, 
from  our  own  experience,  testifying  to  the  excellency  of 
religion,  and  to  its  power  to  support  and  cheer,  even  in 
these  trying  circumstances. 

We  soon  had  evidence  that  the  Spirit  was  in  our 
midst,  seconding  our  feeble  endeavors,  and  pressing  sin- 
ners to  forsake  their  evil  ways. 

We  had  a  few  meetings  when  one  with  whom  we  had 
frequently  conversed,  cried  aloud  for  mercy.  This  not 
only  encouraged  us,  but  it  affected  the  wicked,  and  a 
"  shaking  among  the  dry  bones"  was  observable.  Some 
mocked  and  ridiculed,  while  others  became  more  serious, 
and  anxious  to  attend  the  meeting.  They  tried  to  ha- 
rass and  vex  the  convert,  but  he  bore  it  with  patience, 
and  continued  to  pray  with  us. 

Soon  another  was  anxious  to  know  what  he  must  do 
to  be  saved.  We  talked  with  him  privately,  and  he 
made  up  his  mind  fully  and  deliberately  to  serve  the 
Lord.  Though  both  were  extremely  ignorant,  being 
scarcely  able  to  read  intelligibly,  yet  it  was  exceedingly 
interesting  to  hear  them  pray.  Their  broken  and  half 
choked  words, — disconnected  sentences  and  ideas  were 
"  music  to  our  ears."  One  of  them  in  prayer^  used  this 
language,  "  0  Lord  we  are  here  in  this  dreadful  house  of 
"bondage,  I  thank  Thee  for  the  privilege  of  praying  to- 


CONVERTS COMMUNION    SEASON.  219 

gether  in  this  little  cell.  I  never  expected  such  a  great 
privilege,"  &c. 

April  9.  Attended  the  communion,  inviting  W.  G. 
to  unite  with  us.  At  the  first  suggestion  he  was  pleased 
with  the  idea  ;  but  soon  expressed  doubts  as  to  the  pro- 
priety of  the  thing  without  a  regular  minister.  We  rea- 
soned the  case  with  him — showed  the  general  nature  of 
the  command,  explained  the  design  of  the  ordinance,  and 
gave  him  what  light  we  could.  A  few  days  after,  he  came 
and  said,  ''  I  have  been  studying  and  praying  over  that 
thing,  to  know  my  duty,  and  I  have  come  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  it  is  right  for  me  to  unite  with  you."  He  came, 
and  for  the  first  time,  obeyed  the  dying  command  of  our 
Lord.  He  was  much  blessed,  and  greatly  strengthened 
by  the  occasion.  It  was  sweet  to  feed  this  lovely  lamb. 
0,  how  eagerly  he  would  drink  in  the  truth ! 

April  14.  W.  F.  P.  came  to  my  cell,  with  whom  I 
conversed  and  prayed.  He  says,  "  I  feel  that  I  am  for- 
given of  the  past,  and  am  now  determined  to  live  for 
God  the  rest  of  my  time."     Bless  the  Lord  ! 

A    DREAM    INTERPRETED. 

With  H.  B.  I  had  frequently  conversed,  when  at 
work — he  always  acknowledged  the  necessity  of  a 
change — knew  his  duty,  but  said,  "  I  am  so  wicked,  it 
seems  like  I  could  not  bring  my  mind  to  the  subject. 
Sometimes  I  feel  as  if  I  could  forgive  my  enemies,  then 
again  I  am  full  of  revenge."  One  morning  he  told  me 
his  dream,  which  I  interpreted,  according  to  the  event, 
though  it  did  not  come  to  pass,  for  perhaps  six  months. 
The  dream — "  I  saw  a  very  beautiful  bird  of  exquisitely 
fine  colors,  beyond  anything!  ever  saw,  or  can  describe. 
It  was  called  the  King  Bird  of  Paradise.  I  pursued  it 
through  thickets  and  thorns,  over  stones  and  logs — amid 
many  difficulties,  falls,  and  bruises,  but  finally  I  caught 
it,  and  it  was  the  most  delightful  creature  I  ever  saw  in 
all  my  life." 

The  interpretation.  — "  The  King  Bird  of  Paradise' 
is  the  Savior,  the  "  chiefest  among  ten  thousand,  and  al 
together  lovely.'*     The  "  thorns,  logs,  rocks,  bruises 


220  THE    DREAM INTERPRETATION. 

falls,"  &c.,  are  the  trials  and  sufferings  through  which 
you  are  now  passing.  And  happy  indeed  would  you  be 
amid  them  all,  if  by  these  afflictions  you  should  behold, 
and  embrace  the  blessed  Savior. 

He  afterwards  acknowledged  the  interpretation  abund- 
anly  true — frequently  blessed  the  Lord  for  all  these  af- 
fliciions,  which  had  been  the  means  of  leading  him  to 
Jesus,  and  in  strong  terms  expressed  his  peace  and  hap- 
piness, as  far  beyond  everything  he  ever  experienced 
while  at  liberty. 

He  came  to  our  prayer  meetings,  became  interested 
for  his  soul's  salvation,  and  would  freely  weep,  while  I 
presented  Jesus  before  him,  with  entreaties  to  repent 
and  accept  of  his  salvation.  I  conversed  with  him  pri- 
vately, urging  him  to  immediate  submission. 

His  wife  came  to  see  him.  After  she  left,  I  asked 
him,  ^'  Have  you  given  your  heart  to  God  and  deter- 
mined to  serve  Him  V^  "  Yes,  I  have  resolved  to  serve 
God,  and  do  right  the  rest  of  the  time  I  have  to  live." 
"Did  you  tell  your  wife  so?"  "Yes,  and  she  smiled, 
and  said,  I  think  we  shall  see  happy  days  togethei 
yet."     He  came  out  a  burning  Christian. 

Many  things  in  his  case  would  be  interesting  to  the 
reader,  but  should  I  mention  half  the  particulars  during 
the  revival,  they  would  swell  this  volume  to  an  immode- 
rate size.  An  outline  is  all  I  can  present.  But  I  will 
mention  one  thing  about  H.  B.  When  he  was  converted, 
he  was  a  perfect  slave  to  tobacco — it  had  been  all  his 
comfort.  Before  he  came  to  prison,  he  was  a  "  great 
drinker"  too.  But  mark,  when  he  submitted  to  God, 
and  turned  enemy  to  his  sins,  he  "  swept  the  board" — 
swore  eternal  abstinence  from  liquor,  and  cast  away  his 
tobacco  pouch,  to  touch  it  no  more.  The  habit  was 
strong,  but  he  cried  to  God,  to  subdue  the  desire  and  in 
less  than  a  week,  he  was  ajTree  man,  though  in  prison. 
O  that  his  example  might  shame  any  of  my  readers  who 
may  use  this  "  abominable  thing." 

The  interest  increased,  and  we  multiplied  our  meetings 
— not  that  we  trusted  in  them,  but  so  great  was  the 
wickedness    here — anxious    sinners  confined  with  the 


RELIGIOUS    INTEREST    INCREASING.  221 

vile  who  did  ail  they  could  to  turn  them  awny,  and  there 
being  no  place  of  retirement,  almost  the  only  hope  seem- 
ed to  be,  to  get  them  alone,  or  in  a  meeting  and  press 
them  to  submission  on  the  spot. 

The  sick  increasing  in  the  hospital,  and  some  of  them 
being  low,  we  met  in  our  (  ell,  which  accommodates 
about  thirty  persons.  It  was  soon  crowded — w^e  preach- 
ed Christ,  and  invited  weeping  sinners  to  Jesus.  The 
Lord  blessed  the  truth,  and  to  all  it  was  evident  '^  Truly 
God  is  in  this  place."     We  felt  it  and  rejoiced. 

Perhaps  I  cannot  better  give  the  reader  an  idea  of 
these  scenes  than  by  quoting  from  my  journal,  where  I 
recorded  circumstances,  and  the  spontaneous  overflow- 
ings of  my  soul,  as  they  occurred. 

I  had  informed  the  Chaplain  of  the  state  of  feeling, 
and  advised  him  to  call  the  anxious  forward.  The  next 
Sabbath  is  described  in  my  journal  as  follows. 

April  30.  "  Alleluia !"  Salvation  has  come  with 
power.  Prayer  meeting  in  the  morning  ;  after  which, 
when  we  were  locked  up,  I  preached  in  my  cell  to  six 
brethren,  fellow  prisoners,  from  Acts  ix.  16.  New-born 
souls  rejoicing  !  Prayer  meeting  again  after  dinner  ; 
deep  interest.  The  Chaplain  brought  with  him  another 
brother,  who  preached  from  Heh.  iii.  13,  a  very  search- 
ing sermon,  and  cutting  appeals  concerning  the''  deceit- 
fulness  of  sin."  The  anxious  were  called  for ;  eight 
rushed  forward,  dropped  on  their  knees  and  begged  for 
mercy,  sobbing  and  groaning  aloud.  The  Chaplain 
prayed  and  called  for  others  to  follow  ; — James  and  my- 
self did  so.  It  was  an  awfully  solemn  scene.  The 
mass  of  the  prisoners  crowded  around  to  gaze.  The  of- 
ficers were  present. 

After  meeting  I  led  them  to  my  cell,  and  O  !  what  a 
sight !  Here  were  the  murderer,  the  highway  robber, 
the  profane,  the  unclean,  the  thief  and  gambler,  prostrat- 
ed, crying  for  mercy,  and  yielding  themselves  to 
God. 

Glory  !  glory  !  glory  !  The  tiger  is  changed  into  a 
lamb,  the  vulture  to  a  dove.  One  cried,  "  I  am  lost,  I 
am  lost,  I  am  so  wicked."     "  Submit  to  God,"  I  cried. 


222  THRILLING    SCENE. 

"  I  will,"  said  he.  Another — "  I  will  go  with  you.  I 
yield  to  God  for  ever,  and  will  serve  Him."  Amen. 
Another — "  I  submit  to  God.  I  yield  to  Him  body  and 
spirit,  to  take  me  and  do  as  He  sees  best."  Hosanna  ! 
Another — "  I  will  serve  God."  ''  When  ?"  "  Now.  I 
will  obey  Him."  O,  reader,  1  cannot  present  this  scene 
before  you  in  words.  Had  you  been  here,  you  would 
have  heard  them  bewailing  before  an  offended  God,  their 
mountain-towering  sins — seen  them  trembling  with  fear 
of  being  rejected  and  cast  off,  almost  in  despair — some 
calling  for  ''  mercy,  mercy,  mercy," — others,  "  there  is 
no  hope  for  me,  I. have  been  such  a  great  sinner  ;  no 
hope,"  &c.  We  felt  that  it  was  a  critical  time  with 
them,  and  pointed  them  to  the  Lamb  of  God,"  beseech- 
ing them  to  look,  believe,  submit,  and  yield  their  hearts 
to  Him.     It  was  solemn  as  death. 

We  almost  forgot  we  were  in  prison,  where  the 
rules  strictly  forbade  our  speaking  to  a  fellow  prisoner. 
We  could  not  hold  our  peace.  Speak  we  must  and 
speak  w^e  did,  "  no  man  forbidding." 

We  now  saw  a  great  work  before  us  in  watching  over 
and  instructing  the  lambs,  searching  out  Ihe  anxious, 
and  warning  the  careless.  But  blessed  be  God  for  our 
good  overseer.  His  heart  was  also  in  the  work.  He 
conversed  with  prisoners  about  their  souls,  and  allowed 
us  to  do  the  same  with  freedom. 

May  2.  Conversed  with  C.  S.  in  my  cell — a  very 
interesting  case.  Said  he,  "  They  point  at  me,  and 
laugh  and  make  fun  of  me,  but  I  am  determined  not  to 
care  for  it."  He  is  very  decided.  Prayed  with  me — the 
the  first  time  he  ever  prayed  in  English.  He  is  a  Rus- 
sian— talks  well — is  very  forgiving  toward  enemies — 
and  thanks  God  for  sending  him  here. 

3.  Talked  with  J.  M.,  but  he  did  not  submit. 

4.  Talked  and  prayed  with  him ;  he  also  prayed 
and  signed  his  name  to  an  article  of  entire  consecration, 
which  I  drew  up.  He  seemed  to  be  in  great  distress — 
would  give  or  suffer  anything,  if  he  could  only  feel  that 
his  sins  were  forgiven.  When  we  arose  from  prayer,  he 
looked  round  the  cell  and  said,  "  Your  cell  is  a  palace, 


GLORIOUS    DAYS. 


223 


and  you  are  happy  in  it,  but  I  am  miserable."     I  rea- 
soned and  plead,  but  tremble  for  him. 

5.  Met,  in  F.  D.'s  cell,  with  three  converts  and  an 
unbeliever — talked  and  prayed — a  precious  season — de- 
lightful to  hear  the  babes  pray  and  praise  the  Lord.  The 
sinner  would  not  bow.  Glory  to  God  !  for  sending  me 
to  a  penitentiary  to  preach  the  gospel.  Last  night  with 
the  sick. 

6.  Saturday  evening,  prayer-meeting  here  with  the 
converts,  after  they  had  finished  their  work.  They  are 
very  anxious  to  get  together — could  not  wait  for  the 
Sabbath.     0  !  how  "  the  good  hand  of  our  God  is  upon 


us 


»" 


7.  Glorious  Sabbath  !  Murderers  and  thieves  sub- 
mitting to  God — converts  rejoicing  and  praising  their 
King,  and  pleading  for  sinners  w^ho  are  trembling  be- 
neath the  load  of  their  guilt.  Three  prayer  meetings 
to-day  besides  preaching.  In  one,  the  Chaplain  was 
present,  and  heard  them  tell  what  God  had  done  for 
them.  In  sermon  he  spoke  of  the  prayer  meeting,  and 
urged  all  to  attend — there  is  full  liberty  for  all  who  wish 
to  attend.  I  have  all  talk  and  pray  who  profess  to  be 
converted. 

9.  James  w^ith  the  sick — Alanson  staying  with  S.  to 
talk  with  him — J.  S.  and  E.  S.  with  me.  Talked  and 
prayed.  They  give  good  evidence  of  being  truly  con- 
verted. 

12.  W.  B.  with  us — formerly  an  ignorant  Catholic — 
has  been  very  wild  and  profane — lived  eighteen  years 
without  going  into  a  meeting  house — but  truth  reached 
his  heart,  and  he  trembled  in  view  of  his  sins — now 
seems  penitent,  humble,  decided,  ready. 

13.  Saturday  eve.  Meeting  full  of  interest  and 
warm  hearts. 

14.  The  most  glorious  day  I  have  seen  !  The  pow- 
er of  God  wonderfully  displayed.  In  prayer  meeting, 
four  new  cases  of  conversion  ;  cell  crowded  to  overflow- 
ing ;  converts  mounting  higher  and  growing  stronger ; 
while  the  long-hardened  tremble  like  Belshazzar. 
Preached  to  twelve  converts,  in  my  cell,  from  Luke  ix. 


224  A  murderer's  confession. 

23.  In  the  afterncon,  a  powerful  sermon — six  new  ones 
came  forward — I  talked  and  prayed  with  them,  "  no  man 
forbidding."     Glory  to  God  ! 

19.  A.  D.  with  us  to  stay  all  night — appears 
well. 

20.  A  good  prayer  meeting  this  evening. 

21.  The  work  is  rolling — glory  to  God!  Two  new 
cases  in  the  prayer  meeting.  Preached  to  a  crowded  cell, 
from  Luke  xv.  26-33.  0  !  what  scenes  !  Hosanna  !  E. 
R.  is  overflowing.  He  talks  and  prays  like  a  preacher. 
His  whole  soul  is  in  the  work.  At  one  time  he  said, 
''  I  find  that  the  more  of  the  spirit  of  religion  I  possess, 
the  more  of  an  abolitionist  I  am  !"     This  is  good. 

In  the  afternoon,  divided  our  prayer  meeting,  and  fill- 
ed two  cells — James  and  Alanson  conducting  one,  and 
I  the  other.     Glorious  !  glorious  ! 

E.  p.  lovejoy's  murderer. 

23.  Last  night,  J.  M.  cut  his  throat — bled  three 
quarts — still  alive.  This  is  all  from  unbelief,  which 
drove  him  to  despair.  Submission  to  God  would  have 
saved  him  all  this.     See  May  3d  and  4th. 

Just  here  I  will  say  what  I  have  to  say  about  this  per- 
son. He  came  here  on  the  night  of  the  fire.  I  worked 
with  him  some  time.  He  told  me  all  about  the  Alton 
"  scrape" — acknowledged  he  was  one  of  the  leaders  of 
the  mob,  and  was  the  man  who  fired  the  building.  He 
and  a  young  doctor  (he  would  not  give  the  name),  swore 
to  each  other  as  follows,  that  he  (J.  M.)  would  ascend 
the  ladder,  and  fire  the  building,  if  the  doctor  would 
shoot  DEAD  the  first  man  who  should  come  out  of  the 
door,  to  shoot  him.  E.  P.  Lovejoy  was  the  first,  and 
was  shot  dead,  by  the  young  doctor.  J.  M.  was  in- 
dicted and  tried  for  arson.  Mr.  U.  F.  Linder,  the  ring- 
leader of  the  mob,  plead  his  cause,  and  he  was  cleared, 
but  banished  from  the  place.  Subsequently  he  was  en- 
gaged in  house  robbing,  and  an  attempt  to  murder  a  wo- 
man— and  came  here  for  seventeen  years.  He  is  said  to 
be  guilty  of  various  other  murders. 

He  Drofessed  to  be  anxious  about  his  soul,  for  a  time 


lovejoy's  murderer— a  break.  225 

— became  sullen  and  downcast — cut  his  throat,  which 
was  sewed  up — two  days  after,  he  picked  up  a  hand  axe, 
and  struck  a  prisoner  on  the  head,  hurting  him  severely. 
When  asked  why  he  did  it — he  repled,  "  I  felt  it  my 
duty  to  kill  somebody  !"  He  was  locked  in  his  cell, 
where  he  tore  his  blanket  into  strips,  and  tried 
three  times  to  hang  himself  from  the  iron  bars  of  the 
window,  but  the  string  broke  every  time.  He  was 
chained  to  the  floor — tore  open  his  throat  wound — wish- 
ed the  officers  to  give  him  a  rope,  and  let  him  hang 
himself — then  begged  that  he  might  drown  himself,  &c. 
A  desperate  character.  He  w^as  one  of  Murrill's  right 
hand  men — and  told  me  of  many  of  his  deeds  of  rob- 
bery, kidnapping,  stabbing,  knocking  down,  &c. 

While  working  with  him  one  day,  he  remarked,  in 
the  presence  of  the  guard  and  myself — ''  There  is  a  man 
in  Ohio  Penitentiary  iov  fifteen  years,  for  a  crime  which 
I  committed  myself.  He  is  perfectly  innocent,  and  knew 
nothing  about  it !" 

Can  nothing  be  done  for  that  man's  release  ?  There 
are  also  men  in  Missouri  prison,  for  w^hat  others  did  ! 
One  slaveholder  served  two  years  there  for  what  his 
slave  did  ! 

28.  Four  new  cases.  Interesting  prayer  meeting,  a 
bundle  of  tracts  given  to  us,  for  w^hich  we  are  thankful. 

June,  4.  James  quite  sick — chaplain  came  to  see 
him. 

7.  Last  night  staid  with  James,  in  the  hospital — and 
drew  up  a  temperance  pledge — also  an  anti-tobacco 
pledge. 

10.  This  morning  seven  prisoners  made  a  break,  by 
knocking  down  the  gate  keeper,  and  opening  the  gate. 
Two  were  soon  taken — one  was  shot — four  balls  passing 
through  the  fleshy  part  of  the  arm,  into  his  side.  He 
came  near  dying  several  times,  w^hile  the  wound  was 
being  dressed.  "  The  way  of  transgressors  is  hard" 
most  certainly.  Two  others  were  drow^ned,  one  of  them 
leaving  a  large  family. 

11.  Very  interesting  prayer  meeting.  Preached  to 
about   twenty-five,   from  Ex.   xxxii.  26.     Said   J.  D., 

10* 


226  IMMERSION EXTRACT    OF    A    LETTER. 

^'  A  lazy  man  cannot  seek  religion,  nor  be  a  Christian/' 
It  is  good  to  feed  the  lambs. 

18.  Preached  to  parents  with  respect  to  trusting  their 
wives  and  children  with  God — blessed  time.  In. the 
prayer  meeting,  J.  D.  full  of  the  Spirit — the  cell  could 
scarcely  contain  him — he  jumped  as  if  on  springs — 
clapped  his  hands,  and  shouted  glory  !  The  old  man 
sixty-two  years  old  pleading  for  mercy.     Lord  save  him. 

19.  W.  S.  with  us  to  receive  instruction  on  baptism. 
He  is  an  old  gray  headed  man,  and  appears  of  an  excel- 
lent spirit. 

22.  H.  B.  with  us,  for  instruction  on  baptism.  He  is 
a  lovely  spirit. 

25.  An  old  Baptist  man  preached.  After  sermon, 
those  w'ho  wished  to  be  immersed,  came  forward,  and 
were  examined.     Six  were  immersed. 

EXTRACT    OF    A    LETTER    TO    A    FRIEND. 

Through  the  goodness  of  God,  we  can  yet  exclaim, 
with  one  of  old,  "  Ebenezer  ;"  and  call  upon  you  all  to 
"  magnify  the  Lord  with  us."  I  cannot  describe  to  you 
on  paper.  His  w^onderful  works  in  our  midst.  The 
number  that  now  unite  with  us  in  prayer,  and  in  telling 
"  what  God  has  done  for  them,  and  how^  he  has  had  com- 
passion on  them,"  is  upwards  of  twenty.  Give  God  the 
praise.  The  work  is  His.  In  the  converts,  the  turning 
point  with  many  was,  forgiveness  and  love  of  enemies — 
but  God  gave  them  no  peace  till  they  gave  up  all  animo- 
sity. Said  one,  "  For  three  long  years,  I  have  lived  with 
bitter  enmity  in  my  heart  against  two  men,  on  whom  I 
.was  determined  to  have  revenge,  when  I  left  this  place ; 
but  God  told  me  I  7nust  give  it  all  up,  or  He  would  not 
hear  one  word  to  me,  and  now  I  feel  to  love  them,  and 
find  more  happiness  than  in  all  my  life  before.  You 
must  do  as  I  did — forgive  your  enemies."  I  tell  you 
these  scenes  are  glorious.  The  wicked,  who  surround, 
mock,  deride,  and  lie  ;  but  in  the  face  of  all  this,  to  see 
men  come  out  boldly  on  God's  side  makes  our  souls  re- 
joice.     I  never  saw  men  appear  better  than  some  of 


READY  TO  DEPART  AND  BE  WITH  CHRIST,    227 

these  converts  do.  They  just  ^'  cast  off  the  works  of 
darkness/'  and  yield  up  to  God. 

Alanson  says,  "  Tell  my  family  to  trust  in  God,  and  be 
patient ;  and  all  things  will  work  together  for  the  best.'* 
He  is  as  happy  as  a  king. 

James  has  been  sick,  and  nigh  unto  death.  We  did 
not  much  expect  he  would  stay  with  us  long — but 
through  the  mercy  of  God  he  has  nearly  recovered  ;  he 
now  wants  bodily  strength.  He  was  in  the  hospital  two 
weeks  and  a  half — felt  willing  and  ready  to  "  depart  and 
be  with  Christ,  which  is  far  better" — still  thinks  it 
doubtful  whether  he  meets  you  all  again,  till  we  meet 
where  sighing  and  sorrow  are  not  known." 

THE     RECONCILIATION. 

July  2.  We  had  an  interesting  scene  in  the  prayer 
meeting.  H.  B.  and  W.  S.  were  sent  here  on  the  false 
testimony  of  G.  S.  They  were  perfectly  innocent  as  to  the 
thing  charged  against  them.  G.  S.  was  hired  to  swear 
falsely,  and  they  were  sent  here.  Soon  after  G.  S.  stole, 
and  came  himself.  The  two  former  had  cherished  bittei 
feelings  of  revenge  against  the  latter,  and  he  knew  it.  But 
when  they  were  converted,  they  went  to  him  and  told  him 
they  freely  forgave  him.  He  could  hardly  believe  it.  H. 
B.  went  to  his  cell,  talked  kindly,  and  assured  him  of  his 
hearty  forgiveness.  G.  S.  melted  into  tears,  confessed 
his  guilt,  and  said,  "  I  would  be  willing  to  do  or  suffer 
anything,  if  you  could  only  be  restored  to  your  family." 
To-day  they  were  all  present  in  the  prayer  meeting.  G. 
S.  professed  repentance,  and  a  determination  to  serve 
God  !  I  addressed  the  three.  My  heart  was  moved  ; 
and  before  all  I  asked,  "H.  B.,  do  you  freely  and  fully 
forgive  G.  S.  1"  He  frankly  replied  in  the  affirmative, 
arose,  and  gave  him  his  hand  in  token  of  reconciliation. 
I  turned  to  W.  S.,  and  asked  the  same  question.  He 
expressed  his  cheerful  forgiveness,  and  gave  his  hand  in 
token  of  friendship  and  love. 

It  was  affecting.  A  little  before  they  were  at  vari- 
ance, and  meditating  each  other's  destruction,  refusing 
to  be  reconciled  ;  now,  melted  down,  their  enmity  slain^ 


228  SCENES    OF    INTEREST. 

and  love  filling  their  souls,  they  embraced  each  other,  as 
brethren  going  to  heaven  together. 

9.  A  good  prayer  meeting.  Preached  from  2  Cor» 
V.  17.  In  the  afternoon,  after  sermon,  the  chaplain  bap- 
tized four  persons  by  pouring,  which  he  thinks  is  the 
only  proper  mode. 

23.  Prayer  meeting  in  the  carpenter's  shop.  Many 
prisoners  and  the  overseer  attended.  C.  N.  came  to  oui 
cell — gave  evidence  of  conversion — prayed  and  talked 
well.  Two  weeks  ago,  we  were  spinning  together,  and 
I  reproved  him  for  swearing.  Said  he,  "  From  that  time 
I  began  to  pray,  and  ask  for  the  forgiveness  of  my  sins, 
and  ceased  not  till  I  found  relief.''  Ah,  "  a  word  in 
season,  how  good  is  if?" 

28.  Glorious  Sabbath  !  Salvation  and  rejoicing!  In- 
teresting prayer  meeting — excellent  class  meeting.  Some 
new  cases.  J.  P.  said,  "  The  thing  w^hich  brought  me 
here  was  forsaking  Christ.  I  have  a  pious  wife  and 
children.  It  has  been  three  years  since  I  forsook  God. 
First,  I  neglected  secret  prayer ;  second,  family  devo- 
tion ;  third,  the  house  of  God  ;  now  I  am  fully  deter- 
mined to  be  faithful."  He  prayed  and  wept  freely. 
Just  came  last  week. 

W.  W.  very  much  broken  down — wept  like  a  child. 
He  said,  '•'  I  believe  my  coming  here  w^ill  be  the  means 
of  saving  my  soul." 

O,  what  God  can  do  !  "  Is  anything  too  hard  foe  the 
Lord  '?"  No  preaching  ;  no  time  to  read  ;  all  day  occupied 
in  helping  others  ;  but  praise  to  God  for  such  a  privilege. 

Said  one,  "  My  first  year  here  was  one  of  misery  and 
death.     The  second  has  been  one  of  life  and  peace." 

James  in  another  cell  laboring.  He  had  a  melting 
time.     The  Lord  was  present  in  power. 

Aug.  7.  Judge  B.  granted  us  the  privilege  of  a  lamp 
at  night,  so  that  we  could  improve  our  evenings  by 
reading.  O.  what  a  great  blessing  !  After  being  de- 
prived of  it  more  than  two  years,  how  sweet  to  enjoy 
again  the  bliss  of  reading  God's  w^ord,  after  the  toils  of 
the  day!  0,  how  good  is  our  Father!  May  we  value 
and  improve  the  privilege. 


A    PRISONER    PREACHING     TO    PRISONERS.  229 

13.  No  preaching.  After  prayer  meeting,  went  into 
another  cell  with  four  others.  Had  a  precious  time. 
They  drank  in  the  truth  with  eagerness. 

14.  Last  night  T.  sent  for  me  to  sit  up  with  him.  He 
is  quite  sick — sees  himself  a  great  sinner. 

20.  After  dinner,  Judge  B.  came  and  called  me  out  of 
my  cell,  and  said  that  there  had  been  a  request  that  I 
might  preach  in  the  absence  of  the  chaplain,  who  w^as 
sick.  "  I  have  no  objections,  and  you  can  address  them, 
or  hold  a  prayer  meeting.     Just  take  your  own  course." 

The  prisoners  were  assembled,  and  with  great  delight 
I  preached  to  them  from  Ephesians  v.  14.  Excellent 
attention.  Judge  B.  and  wife,  overseer  and  others,  pre- 
sent.    Truly  this  is  the  hand  of  the  Lord. 

These  quotations  from  my  journal  show  pretty  clearly 
the  nature  of  the  work,  our  circumstances,  and  the  way 
we  were  occupied  for  about  one  year  or  more  after  the 
change  of  officers.  Some  general  remarks  about  the  re- 
vival, and  I  must  leave  it. 

My  usual  course  was  to  sing  while  they  were  collect- 
ing, which  answered  the  purpose  of  a  bell — for  there 
was  so  much  heart  and  life  in  the  singing,  that  w^e  could 
be  heard  all  over  prison.  After  two  or  three  prayers,  I 
read  a  portion  of  Scripture  with  remarks  suitable  to  the 
occasion — warning  sinners,  and  instructing  converts  in 
the  various  duties  devolving  upon  them.  And  it  was 
very  gratifying  to  see  with  what  eagerness  they  sought 
to  know  the  will  of  God,  receiving  the  truth  with  a  re- 
lish that  convinced  us  our  "  labor  was  not  in  vain  in  the 
Lord." 

After  I  had  talked,  opportunity  was  given  for  any  one 
to  speak  or  pray,  and  it  was  expected  that  all  would  take 
a  part.  They  were  remarkably  ready  on  all  occasions, 
to  go  forward  in  any  Christian  duty,  and  many  of  them 
were  bright  examples  of  piety.  Frequently  they  w^ould 
be  seen,  coming  to  the  prayer  meeting  leading  the  impen- 
itent, with  whom  they  had  been  talking,  and  whose 
conversion  they  particularly  desired — a  cell  mate,  or 
some  fellow  laborer.     The  obstacles  in  their  way  were 


230  GENERAL    REMARKS. 

many.  The  hardened  ridiculed  and  mocked,  but  they 
bore  it  patiently,  and  the  work  rolled  on.  They  all 
looked  up  to  us,  as  children  to  a  father.  To  us  they 
came  to  make  known  their  joys  and  sorrows,  their  temp- 
tations and  their  victories,  their  falls  and  uprisings,  for 
instruction  and  counsel,  for  encouragement  and  help. 

The  responsibility  of  watching  over,  and  feeding,  of 
seeking  out,  and  reclaiming  this  interesting  flock,  all 
rested  on  us.  The  chaplain  rarely  came  to  talk  with 
any  of  them,  except  on  the  Sabbath.  When  he  called 
for  the  anxious,  we  were  privileged  to  talk  and  pray  with 
them.  During  the  week,  we  had  to  look  after  the  lambs, 
who  dwelt  among  wolves,  and  carry  forward  our  labors 
also.  If  we  wished  to  stay  all  night  with  any  one,  or 
have  any  one  come  and  stay  with  us  for  conversation,  it 
was  only  to  ask  and  we  received. 

They  loved  the  prayer  meetings — and  would  remain 
from  breakfast  to  dinner,  without  weariness.  After  din- 
ner, again  they  assembled  to  praise  and  pray,  reluctant 
to  leave  the  place  wdiere  God  had  so  richly  blessed  their 
souls. 

The  work  was  so  great,  and  important,  that  we  ceased 
for  a  time  to  desire,  or  pray  for  liberty.  We  felt  that 
this  was  the  place  for  us.  And  we  rejoiced  to  thrust  in 
our  sickles,  and  reap  a  rich  harvest,  "-gathering  fruit 
unto  eternal  life." 

I. 

I  love  in  such  a  place  to  dwell, 
These  lambs  to  me,  are  dear» 
Glory  to  Jesus,  for  my  cell ; 
Hosannah,  that  I'm  here. 

II. 

0  !  what  is  liberty  to  me, 

Or  friends,  however  dear — 

Since  scenes  like  these,  I  here  can  see. 

And  things  like  these  can  hear  ? 

III. 

Let  those  who  wish,  seek  worldly  fame. 
And  warriors  wonders  tel] ; 
But  give  to  me,  reproach  and  shame. 
With  Jesus  and  my  ceU. 


LAMBS    IN    THE    MIDST    OF    WOLVES.  231 

We  saw  here  a  flock  of  lambs,  which,  if  we  should  go 
aw^ay,  would  have  no  shepherd.  They  dwelt  in  the 
midst  of  ravening  wolves,  and  who  should  look  after 
them  ']  Our  wardens  soon  became  indifferent,  and  cared 
not  for  their  souls.  Our  good  overseer  was  occupied 
with  a  multiplicity  of  other  cares  ;  and  after  a  while  was 
turned  away — his  place  occupied  by  an  enemy  of  all 
good — new  wardens  came  in^  who  "  feared  not  God,  nor 
regarded  man  " — our  chaplain  had  other  business,  that 
he  thought  more  important,  and  who  should  look  after 
these  precious  souls'?  Who  would  care  for  a  poor,  de- 
spised convict'?  We  felt  our  responsibility — we  saw 
their  need  of  our  help,  and  frequently  heard  them  say, 
"  I  don't  know  how  we  should  get  along,  if  you  should 
go  away  ;"  and,  blessed  be  God,  we  rejoiced  to  stay  and. 
do  them  good.  To  us  they  would  listen — they  felt  ?.  , 
confidence  that  as  we  were  "  tempted  in  all  points"  like 
as  they,  we  could  enter  into  all  their  feelings,  and  sym- 
pathise with  them  in  all  their  temptations  and  trials — 
that  we  would  listen  with  patience  to  all  their  difficul- 
tied  and  sorrows,  and  gladly  "  comfort  them  by  the  com- 
fort wherewith  we  ourselves  were  comforted  of  God,"  in 
"  all  our  tribulation." 

About  forty  professed  to  be  converted.  How  many 
were  truly,  in  heart  renovated,  we  cannot  say.  The 
parable  of  the  "  sower,  and  the  seed,"  is  just  as  true 
here  as  in  places  where  liberty  is  enjoyed.  Some  ''  ran 
w^ell  "  for  a  time,  and  turned  back — a  number  w^ere 
"  stony  ground  hearers,"  who  could  not  endure  the 
scorching  rays  of  ridicule  and  persecution — of  "thorny 
ground  hearers"  there  were  but  a  few — of  those  who 
"  received  the  seed  into  good  and  honest  hearts"  there 
were  a  goodly  number.  "  How  do  you  know?"  How 
do  I  know?  How  does  the  husbandman  know  that  his 
seed  found  a  place  in  fertile  soil  ]  that  his  grain  did  not 
all  fall  upon  the  rock — or  that  it  was  not  all  consumed 
by  the  fowls,  nor  all  choked  by  the  thorns'?  Howl 
Why,  he  sees  it  spring  up  and  groiv — he  sees  it  blossom 
— he  sees  it  ripen — he  fills  his  garner — he  eats  thereof, 
and  is  strengthened.   How  do  I  know  *?  "  By  iheu  fruits 


232  THE    MEMORABLE    COMMUNION    SEASON. 

ye  shall  know-^hem."  They  gave  every  evidence  tha* 
can  be  desired.  They  brought  forth  fruit — they  still 
bring  forth  fruit;  and  we  trust  they  will  bring  forth  more 
abundantly^  when  again  restored  to  liberty.  When  we 
see  them  so  perfectly  transformed  in  their  characters, 
minds,  thoughts,  words,  actions,  how  can  we  doubt  ? 
When  we  see  them  hating  the  things  they  loved,  and 
loving  the  things  they  hated — when  we  view  the  "  old 
things  passed  away,  and  all  things  become  new  " — when 
the  image  of  Satan  is  changed  into  the  image  of  God  ; 
and  the  spirit  of  heaven  takes  the  place  of  the  spirit  of 
hell,  how  can  we  but  believe  that  they  have  "  Christ  in 
them  the  hope  of  glory?"  Their  gentleness,  docility, 
and  exemplary  walk  would  shame  multitudes  of  profes- 
sors, who  enjoy  far  superior  advantages.  And  could 
they  have  been  present  in  our  convict  meetings,  and  wit- 
nessed the  readiness  and  eagerness  of  these  poor  prison- 
ers to  give  vent  to  the  overflowing  of  their  full  and 
w^arm  hearts,  in  testifying  to  the  love  of  God,  the  pre- 
ciousness  of  the  Savior,  and  the  blessedness  of  His  ser- 
vice, they  surely  would  have  blushed  in  view  of  their 
own  backwardness,  and  indifference.  And  to  have  wit- 
nessed those  scenes,  would  have  made  the  hearl  of  any 
Christian  rejoice  and  praise  the  Lord.  But  I  must  not 
fail  to  give  the  reader  a  glance  zX  one  scene,  in  our 
"  hallowed  cell,"  which  we  shall  ever  remember  with 

joy- 

THE  prisoner's  communio:^. 

We  plead  again  and  again,  with  the  Chaplain,  to  ad- 
minister to  us,  and  to  the  converts,  the  Sacrament* — ^but 
in  vain.  We  then  concluded  to  invite  a  number  of 
the  brethren  to  unite  with  us.  During  the  week  we 
tried  to  show  them  the  importance  and  nature  of  the  or- 
dinance. They  obtained  permission  to  remain  in  our 
cell  after  the  prayer  meeting — at  which  time  we  endea- 
vored to  "  remember  our  Savior"  in  His  own  appointed 
ordinance.     Five  of  the  brethren  were  with  us — making 

♦  See  note  on  page  147,  148. 


THE    MEMORABLE    COMMUNION    SEASON.  233 

eight  in  all.  Upon  our  little  table  was  a  cup  of  water, 
and  a  neat  piece  of  corn  bread,  around  which  we  were 
gathered. 

In  a  few  words  I  endeavored  to  give  them  proper 
views  of  the  ordinance,  and  with  what  feelings  it  should 
be  observed.  I  tried  to  point  out  the  appropriateness  of 
the  emblems,  showing  that  as  bread  is  the  staff  of  natu- 
ral life,  so  is  Jesus  the  "  bread  of  heaven" — "  the  living 
bread,"  upon  which,  by  faith,  our  souls  feed,  and  are 
strengthened. 

As  water  cleanses  our  bodies  from  filth,  so  the  blood 
of  Christ  cleanses  the  soul  from  sin — as  without  water,  we 
should  soon  die,  so  without  the  application  of  the  blood 
of  atonement  we  should  perish  for  ever — as  receiving  a 
draught  of  water  quenches  our  thirst,  so  a  draught  by 
faith,  from  '•  the  fountain  opened  to  the  house  of  David, 
and  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,"  quenches  all  our 
desire  for  sin,  and  the  vanities  of  the  world,  &c.  I 
spoke  of  the  love  of  our  Savior — that  we  should  remem- 
ber Him,  with  penitence  for  sin,  with  gratitude,  and  a 
full  consecration  of  all  our  powers  to  His  service — that 
we  should  remember  His  life.  His  example,  His  pro- 
mises. His  sufferings,  death,  ascension,  and  His  inter- 
cession m  heaven  for  us.  Portions  of  the  scripture  were 
read — each  one  prayed,  and  all  united  in  praise.  And 
while  we  partook  of  the  simple  emblems,  the  Master  of 
the  feast  was  present,  to  bless  in  a  remarkable  manner. 
Every  soul  was  full,  and  all  eyes  "  a  fountain  of  tears," 
so  that  our  little  cell  was  truly  "  Bochim.^-*  Such  a 
scene  I  never  witnessed.  It  was  a  sweet,  heart- 
melting,  blessed  season.  With  four  of  them,  it  was  their 
first  approach  to  the  Savior's  table — and  often  have  they 
spoken  of  that  time.  We  felt  ourselves  repaid  a  hun- 
dred fold,  for  twelve  years'  imprisonment.  O  !  "  hal- 
lowed cell,"  how  dear  thou  art'  With  what  rapturous 
delight  shall  we  look  back  from  the  heights  of  Zion, 
to  this  sacred  place !  And  when  we  sit  down,  with 
these  little  ones,  "  at  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb," 

Judges  ii.  4,  5. 


234     JOYFUL    ACQUIESCENCE    IN    THE    DIVINE    WILL. 

how  shall  we  then  praise  His  holy  name,  for  a  Peniten- 
tiary !  To  "  Him  who  is  our  life,"  shall  be  all  the 
glor^.  ^ 

We  had  many  other  precious  seasons,  but  I  cannot 
particularize.  Thus,  reader,  I  have  given  you  a  sketch 
of  our  prison  revival — the  details  would  interest  any 
person,  but  my  limits  will  not  permit.  In  its  order,  I 
shall  tell  you  a  little  about  the  breaking  up  of  our  class 
and  prayer  meetings  by  our  wicked  officers. 


CHAPTER  in. 
LETTERS— SICK-BED  REPENTANCE,  &c. 
extract  of  a  letter. 

Beloved  parents : 

Again  let  me  assure  you  that  "  all  is  well.^^ 
"  The  Lord  reigns."  "  He  doeth  his  will  in  the  armies 
of  heaven,  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  this  lower 
world,  and  none  can  stay  his  hand,  or  say  unto  Him, 
what  doest  thoul"  Nor  should  we  wish  for  a  moment 
to  "  stay  His  hand,"  or  alter  His  course  in  anything — 
for  all  His  ways  are  in  infinite  wisdom  and  love,  and 
always  for  the  present  and  eternal  good  of  his  children. 

My  prison  proves  more  than  a  palace — "  it  is  good  to 
be  here."  Worlds  on  worlds  could  not  purchase  from 
me  what  I  have  here  obtained.  It  is  more  precious  than 
rubies,  and  infinitely  above  silver,  or  the  most  fine  gold. 
I  do  and  will  rejoice.  I  kiss  the  rod  and  bless  the  fiand 
that  applies  it.  0,  rejoice  with  me  !  Let  no  one  weep 
on  my  account.  There  is  no  cause  for  weeping.  It  is 
joy — ^joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory,  that  fills  my 
soul.  Peace,  like  a  river  from  heaven's  eternal  ocean  of 
love,  rolls  in  upon  me.  I  have  cause  to  rejoice.  We 
have  long  prayed  ;  the  Lord  has  answered  our  prayers, 


LABOR   WITH   THE    SICK.  235 

and  gone  far  beyond  our  feeble  faith  and  hope.  The 
Lord  has  opened  a  great  and  effectual  door  of  usefulness 
before  us,  and  we  expect  to  see  a  great  work  here.  My 
privileges  are  too  great  for  words  to  express. 

I  rejoice  to  labor  among  these  dying  sinners,  and  ex- 
hibit to  them  the  gospel  of  Jesus.  And  if  only  one  soul 
is  made  for  ever  happy  in  heaven,  through  our  instrumen- 
tality, shall  we  not  be  abundantly  paid  for  all  we  have 
suffered,  or  may  yet  be  called  upon  to  endure  ?  0,  re- 
joice that  I  am  placed  here.  Do  not  say  that  1  could 
have  done  more  somew^here  else.  God  is  wise.  This 
is  just  where  he  has  put  me,  and  therefore  I  know  it  is 
where  I  can  do  the  most  good.  O,  it  is  inexpressibly 
sweet  and  glorious  to  lie  quiet  in  his  hands,  and  believe 
his  promises  !  Blessed  is  the  man  that  trusteth  in  Him. 
I  know  it.  George. 

THE    SICK    man's    RESOLUTION. 

McM.  was  very  sick  in  the  hospital.  I  was  with  him 
tw^o  nights.  We  talked  with  him  about  his  soul,  and 
urged  him  to  repentance.  The  overseer  did  the  same, 
and  warned  him  of  his  danger.  He  was  so  full  of  pains, 
and  in  such  distress,  that  he  said,  "  I  can  not  attend  to 
the  subject  now  as  I  should,  1  have  so  much  else  to  think 
about.  If  I  should  repent  now,  I  should  be  liable  to  be 
actuated  by  wrong  motives — fear  of  death  and  hell, 
rather  than  hatred  to  sin  and  love  to  God.  I  feel 
that  a  sick  bed  is  a  poor  place  to  prepare  to  die,  and  if 
the  Lord  will  spare  my  life  and  raise  me  up,  I  will  then 
attend  to  the  subject." 

He  recovered,  but  did  not  repent.  We  reminded  him 
of  his  promise,  and  plead  with  him  to  be  a  Christian. 
He  said  he  would  serve  God,  but  meant  to  do  it  secretly, 
without  any  noise  or  show^,  without  making  a  profession 
of  religion.  *'  I  will  live  a  sober,  upright  life,  w^hile 
here,  will  not  join  with  the  wicked,  and  when  I  get  my 
liberty  I  will  connect  myself  with  some  society."  Thus 
the  devil  deluded  him,  and  I  fear  obtained  his  purpose — 
the  ruin  of  his  soul.     How  many  such ! 


236  CONVERSATION    WITH    A    SICK    MAN. 


THE    SICK-BED    REPENTANCE. 

L.  H.  was  a  young  man — a  mere  boy  in  years,  but  old 
in  sin.  He  was  taken  down  with  pleurisy,  and  sent  for 
me  before  day-light,  to  come  and  see  him.  I  found  him 
very  sick  and  shuddering  at  death.  He  said,  "You  are 
the  first  pious  man,  George^  I  ever  sent  for  to  see  me, 
but  I  feel  that  I  need  the  instruction  and  help  of  some 
one,  for  I  can't  live  long."  "  You  now  feel  the  need  of 
the  consolations  of  religion."  "Yes,  I  do^  George.  I 
feel  that  I  need  it,  and  if  I  ever  get  well,  I  will  live 
a  different  life,  and  be  a  Christian."  "But  you  may  die 
now."  "  Then  I'm  lost.^''  I  exhorted  him  to  repent, 
and  look  to  Jesus  for  mercy,  casting  himself  upon  Him, 
and  he  should  find  pardon.  That  night  I  sat  up  with 
him.  He  soon  asked  me  to  read  and  pray.  "  Do  you 
feel  that  you  are  a  sinner'?"  "Yes,  the  greatest  in  the 
penitentiary,  and  need  God's  grace  as  much.  I  have 
been  viewing  my  past  life  to-day,  and  my  sins  pressed 
on  my  head  like  seas."  "Have  you  repented  and  con- 
fessed them  to  God  ?"  "  Yes,  I  have.  I  think  I  have 
truly  from  the  heart,  repented,  and  turned  from  all  my 
evil  ways."  "  Some  promise  God  on  a  sick  bed,  they 
will  serve  Him." — "  It  makes  no  difference  with  me.  I 
don't  ask  God  that  I  may  get  well.  Here  am  I,  do  as. 
seemeth  Thee  good.  I  am  willing  to  die,  George,  if  it 
is  God's  will.  I  have  felt  a  change  of  some  kind,  to-day, 
I  know  not  what  it  is,  but  I  feel  that  in  my  bosom,  for 
which  I  would  not  take  a  world  of  gold  and  silver. 
I  feel  contented  and  happy."  "  Do  you  feel  willing  that 
the  world  should  know  all  your  crimes  ?'  "  Yes,  I  am 
willing  that  everybody  should  know  them.  I  think  I 
can  make  reparation  in  all  cases  but  one."  (Probably 
murder).  "  Do  you  wish  to  talk  with  and  warn  your 
evil  companions  ?"  "  Yes,  I  have  done  it  to-day,  though 
they  made  sport  of  me — but  I  did  not  mind  that." 
"Well,  what  do  you  wish  me  to  pray  for'?"  "  That 
God  will  forgive  my  sins,  and  give  me  grace  to  serve 
Him,  and  that  I  may  truly  repent.'''  While  I  prayed, 
he  seemed  to  unite  heartily^  and  to  be  much  affected, 


CONVERSATION    WITH    A    SICK    MAN.  237 

frequently  adding  with  emphasis,  "  Amen,  Lord  have 
mercy  on  my  soul.''  I  said,  "  We  need  not  fear  to  die,  if 
Jesus  is  our  friend."  "  I  feel  that  He  is  ray  friend,"  he 
replied,  "  I  have  made  my  first  prayer  to-day."  ''  Look 
to  God  to  help  you  to  stand  fast,  and  cleave  to  Him." 
"  I  know  I  can  do  nothing  without  Him,  and  on  Him  1 
depend  for  strength."  "  How  do  you  feel  towards 
Christians  1"  "  I  once  hated  them,  but  now  I  love 
them  better  than  I  do  my  own  life.  And  I  have  often 
cursed  you,  George,  when  I  have  heard  you  pray  on 
Sundays  ;  but  I  do  ask  you  to  forgive  me,  for  God  has. 
I  was  plunging  into  all  manner  of  vice  and  sin,  never 
thinking  I  had  a  Supreme  Master,  or  that  there  was  any 
hereafter — but  I  feel  that  God  has  afflicted  me.  to  bring  me 
to  consider  and  see  my  sins.  I  was  blind  this  morning, 
but  now  I  see  where  I  was,  and  through  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ  I  hope  to  be  saved.  It  was  the  happiest 
day  that  ever  happened  to  me,  when  I  came  here.  I 
had  a  good  mother,  but  she  spoiled  me  by  humoring 
me."*     He  also  confessed  his  true  name. 

On  the  Sabbath,  Alanson  was  with  him  all  day.  He 
warned  his  evil  associates  of  their  danger,  and  exhorted 
them  to  repent  and  forsake  their  evil  ways.  One  replied, 
^'  1  can't.''  Said  he,  "  You  can,  if  you  will.  You  must 
bring  yourself  to  say,  '/m//.'" 

James  was  with  him  one  night.  He  was  restless,  but 
seemed  much  interested  in  James'  prayer,  and  often 
cried  aloud,  ''  Amen,  Amen." 

At  evening,  I  called  to  see  him.  ''  How  do  you  feel, 
L.  ?"  "I'm  gone!  I'm  gone!  George."  "  Submit  to 
God,  and  put  your  trust  in  Him."  And  while  I  held 
his  hand,  he  prayed  that  God  would  have  mercy  on  him, 
forgive  his  transgressions,  grant  him  grace,  as  he  needed, 
&c.,  ''  for  the  Redeemer's  sake.  Amen."  Again,  when 
he  was  worse,  I  said,  ''  Commit  yourself  to  God."  "  I 
have — I  have.  Let  Him  do  what  he  sees  best.  His 
will,  not  miue,  be  done." 

Again,  Alanson  said  to  him,  "  Be  patient,  and  in  the 

•  Mothers,  will  you  learn  a  lesson  from  this  prisoner's  confession  1 


238  REFLECTIONS. 

spirit  of  a  little  child  yield  to  the  Lord."  He  replied 
with  emphasis,  "  I  do  yield."  Alanson  repeated,  "  And 
let  this  feeble  body  fail,"  &c.  He  exclaimed,  "  0, 
may  I  be  of  that  happy  company." 

The  foregoing  is  the  substance  of  our  conversations 
with  him ;  and  should  no  more  be  said,  it  might  be  in- 
ferred that  his  repentance  was  genuine.  So  we  hoped, 
and  watched  with  trembling  every  symptom  for  good  or 
ill,  till  he  recovered  ;  but  we  were  disappointed.  As  he 
became  better  in  body,  he  grew  worse  in  spirit,  and 
could  soon  curse  and  swear  freely. 

I  have  been  thus  particular  with  his  case  for  various 
reasons. 

1.  To  verify  the  truth  of  God's  word,  "  In  trouble 
men  call  upon  God."  "  In  their  affliction  they  will  seek 
me  early." 

2.  In  health,  men  can  despise  religion,  blaspheme 
God  and  curse  Christians ;  but  when  death  stares  them 
in  the  face,  they  desire  the  consolations  of  that  very  re- 
ligion— will  call  those  same  Christians  to  pray  for 
them,  and  beg  God  for  mercy. 

3.  See  how  perfectly  a  man  may  be  deluded  by  Satan, 
even  on  a  dying  bed — willing  to  die,  full  of  expectation 
of  happiness,  yet  unprepared.  Had  he  died,  instead  of 
getting  well,  we  should  have  had  hope.  Do  not  multi- 
tudes die  in  this  way?     0  !  a  death  bed  repentance  ! 

4.  How  manifest  the  folly  and  danger  of  putting  off 
repentance  to  a  sick  bed.  True,  many  on  a  sick  bed  do 
repent,  but  not  because  they  hate  sin  or  are  sorry  they 
have  offended  God,  or  because  the  love  of  God  has  melt- 
ed their  hearts — they  do  repent,  but  it  is  from  fear,  a  ser- 
vile, slavish  dread  of  hell.  And  being  conscious  of  a 
repentance  they  think  God  is  reconciled,  their  sins  for- 
given, and  they  prepared  for  heaven. 

5.  How  important  that  those  who  converse  with  per- 
sons on  a  sick  bed  should  be  faithful  in  probing  them  to 
the  bottom — in  showing  them  the  true  character  of  God, 
and  what  it  is  to  repent  and  love  Him.  We  tried  to  dc 
so  in  this  case,  yet  see  the  result. 

6.  From  both  the  preceding  cases,  learn  the  secret  of 


BLESSEDNESS    OF    RELIGION.  239 

the  ephemeral  peculiarity,  so  common  to  a  sick  bed  re- 
pentance. They  are  influenced  only  by  fear,  and  when 
the  cause  of  that  fear  is  removed,  their  religion  vanishes. 
For  they  love  sin  just  as  much  as  ever.  They  have  no 
true  love  to  God  because  He  is  holy  and  hates  sin,  but 
because  they  know  he  will  punish  sin — and  when  the 
prospect  of  life  is  again  restored,  this  kind  of  fear  de- 
parts— and  having  no  decision,  no  principle,  the  heart 
remaining  unbroken,  they  are  led  captive  by  Satan  at 
his  will.     O  !  a  death  bed  repentance  !     Beware  ! 

As  a  candle  appears  most  brilliant  in  dark  places,  so 
true  religion  shines  with  clearest  lustre  in  dark  dispensa- 
tions, but  with  greatest  brightness  in  the  gloom  of  death. 
When  all  men  forsake  it,  it  stands  by  its  possessor  and 
is  more  precious  than  ever.  When  earthly  prospects 
are  all  blasted,  it  opens  a  door  of  hope,  an  assurance  of 
immortal  riches  and  glory.  When  trials  and  sufferings 
combine  to  crush,  it  comforts  and  supports,  so  that  "  we 
glory  in  tribulation,"  "  rejoice  in  our  sufferings,"  "  and 
reckon  them  not  comparable  with  the  glory  that  shall  be 
revealed."  But  O,  in  death,  when  riches  cannot  profit, 
honors  cannot  relieve,  friends  cannot  help,  and  every- 
thing earthly  fails — when  nature  is  sinking,  and  our 
clay  tenement  crumbling —when  earth  fades  away,  and 
eternity  opens  upon  our  view — -while  the  cold  waves  of 
death  dash  over  us,  who  can  tell  the  worth  of  religion 
then  1  It  lights  the  dark  valley,  dries  up  the  deep  wa- 
ters, quenches  the  raging  flame,  so  that  the  last  moments 
are  the  most  delightful  of  the  whole  life. 

As  its  possessor  draws  near  his  heavenly  home,  and 
more  clearly  beholds  the  blissful  company,  he  leaps  for 
joy  at  the  prospect  of  meeting  his  Father  and  Elder 
Brother — of  "  sitting  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac,  ind  Ja- 
cob, and  all  the  prophets,  in  the  kingdom  of  God,"  to  be 
"  for  ever  with  the  Lord." 

O !    blessed  religion !     What  would    this   prison   be 
without  its  comforts!     What  a  prison  would  this   world* 
be,  were  it  not  for  its  blessed  influences!     How  un- 
speakably foolish  are  they  who  reject  its   easy  yoke  V 
How   cruel   they  who  would  exterminate  it  from  the 


240  REJOICING    IN    GOD. 

earth  !    And  how  inexcusable  are  all  who  do  not  rejoice 
in  its  life  and  peace  giving  power ! 

We  add  our  testimony — that  no  place,  no  troubles,  no 
circumstances,  no  calumny,  nothing  can  deprive  its  pos- 
sessor of  the  comfort  and  joy  it  affords,  so  long  as  he 
trusts  in  God.     "  Perfect  peace'' ^  is  his  portion.* 

AN    EXTRACT    OF    A    LETTER, 

Written  in  the  time  of  the  revival,  will  show  our  feelings. 

''  Beloved,  this  is  a  delightful  place  to  me.  These 
walls  are  sacred,  these  cells  are  hallowed  palaces,  and 
the  rattle  of  bars,  bolts,  and  locks,  sweet  music  in  our 
ears.  Believe  me  when  I  say,  a  more  soul-cheering, 
blessed  place  than  this  same  "  hallowed  cell,"  I  never 
dwelt  in.  I  had  almost  ceased  to  pray  for  any  other 
field  of  labor — as  to  anxiety,  I  have  none.  Such  scenes 
as  I  have  here  witnessed,  I  never  saw,  in  all  the  pro- 
tracted meetings,  or  in  all  the  anxious  rooms,  or  prayer- 
meetings  I  ever  attended.  I  am  in  a  penitentiary,  but  it 
is  here  I  have  seen  the  power  of  God — the  long-harden- 
ed, cut  down  by  the  two-edged  sword,  prostrate  before 
the  Lord,  and  begging  for  mercy,  in  accents  almost 
startling — yea,  here,  I  have  seen  those  same  persons  sit- 
ting at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  clothed  and  in  their  right  mind, 
"  praising  and  glorifying  God"  for  what  He  has  done. 

0,  how  they  sing  !  how  they  pray  !  how  they  do  bless 
God  for  a  penitentiary  !  "  My  soul  doth  magnify  the 
Lord,  and  my  spirit  rejoices  in  God  my  Savior."  When 
I  see  the  tiger  take  the  disposition  of  a  lamb — the  vul- 
ture become  a  dove — obscenity  turn  to  purity — curses 
to  prayer  and  praise — haired  to  love,  and  hell  to  hea- 
ven, I  must  acknowledge  the  hand  of  God,  and  rejoice. 

Some  of  the  hardest,  and  those  least  expected,  have 
bowed,  while  the  self-righteous  moralist  stands  aloof. 

Our  days  are  so  occupied  with  work,  and  our  Sabbaths 
in  laboring  with  -u-ners  and  feeding  the  lambs,  that  we 
get  but  little  time  -  reading;  but  we  cheerfully  forego 
this  privilege,  for  th     sake  of  doing  others  good.     We 

♦  Written,  while  sittiL    up  with  a  sick  man  one  night. 


JAMES,  SICK.  241 

adopt  the  language  of  one  of  old,*  "  I  have  learned  to 
see  a  need  of  everything  that  God  gives,  and  to  need  no- 
thing that  God  denies  me.  There  is  no  dispensation, 
though  cross  and  afflictive,  but  either  in  or  after,  I  find  I 
could  not  be  without  it,  and  nothing  that  I  am  v/ithout, 
whether  taken  from  me,  or  not  given  to  me,  but  sooner 
or  later,  God  quiets  me  in  Himself  without  it.  I  cast  all 
my  care  on  the  Lord,  and  live  securely  on  the  wisdom 
and  care  of  my  heavenly  Father.  I  find  that  when  faith 
is  steady,  nothing  can  disquiet  me — and  when  faith  tot- 
ters, nothing  can  establish  me." 

George, 
james,  outside. 

About  the  middle  of  July,  as  James  was  recovering 
from  a  severe  fit  of  sickness.  Judge  B.  granted  him  the 
liberty  of  going  outside  for  his  health,  to  breathe  the 
fresh  air,  eat  at  his  house,  hoe  in  the  garden,  &c.  Thus, 
without  any  guard  he  w^ent  out  when  he  wished,  to  bathe, 
gather  Nature's  spontaneous  productions,  assist  Mrs.  B. 
about  the  house,  read,  meditate  and  pray  in  the  grove, 
''  where  none  but  God  could  hear,"  and  drink  in  the  pure 
air  of  fragrant  Nature. 

He  had  free  access  to  Judge  B.'s  library,  from  which 
we  had  many  valuable  books.  This  liberty  was  very 
reviving  to  James'  system. 

About  the  last  of  August  he  was  very  sick  again.  He 
was  taken  in  the  night,  so  that  we  had  to  knock  on  our 
door,  for  the  guard,  who  called  up  the  hospital  steward, 
and  came  with  some  medicine.  We  felt  that  he  could 
not  last  long,  but  the  Lord  raised  him  up.  In  the  fore- 
part of  September,  I  was  taken  dow^n  for  some  days. 
Having  no  physician — no  helper  but  Jesus,  it  was  sweet 
to  go  to  Him. 

SCARCITY   OF   FOOD. 

Sept.  24.  Sabbath.  Two  men  worked  most  of  the 
forenoon  to  dig  potatoes  ^ough  for  a  scanty  dinner, 
and  for  supper  we  had  nothing-.     Food  for  the  body,  and 

•  John  Elliot. 
11 


243  prisoners'  knitting. 

temporal  comforts  may  fail,  but  glory  to  God  !  for  the 
fountain,  ever  flowing,  and  the  loaded  tables  of  rich  pro- 
visions, for  the  soul^  to  which  we  may  at  all  times  freely 
come — no  man  having  power  to  prevent,  and  no  condi- 
tion or  place  being  able  to  bar  us  from  the  rich  repast. 

Oct,  3,  1843.  Now  entering  upon  our  third  year. 
How  short  the  time  !  How  varied  the  scenes,  trials,  and 
circumstances  !  How  many  and  trying  the  temptations  ! 
How  glorious  the  victories!  How  multiplied  and  im- 
minent the  dangers,  and  how  striking  the  deliverances ! 
What  favors  and  blessings  unspeakable,  unnumbered, 
and  ever  memorable!  To  God  be  glory,  and  praise 
for  ever. 

THE    BUFFALO    ROBES. 

Oct,  14.  This  evening.  Judge  B.  went  round,  and 
left  a  buffalo  robe  for  each  cell,  which  is  a  great  comfort 
in  our  circumstances.  How  much  have  w^e  suffered 
from  the  cold  nights  !  But  now  we  shall  be  comfortable 
— for  the  first  time,  in  a  cold  night,  since  we  came  here. 
May  we  be  thankful. 

By  our  scarcity  of  bedding,  we  have  learned  to  "  re- 
member the  poor.^^  How  many  have  neither  shelter  nor 
covering !  But  w^e  can  assure  them  that  Jesus  will 
warm  the  soul  with  his  love,  while  the  body  may  suffer. 

KNITTING. 

After  we  obtained  our  lamp,  the  evening  and  the  cold 
cell  were  welcomed  with  great  delight,  that  we  might 
refresh  our  minds,  from  the  fountain  of  truth. 

After  devotions,  Alanson  and  James  w'ould  knit,  while 
I  read  to  them  aloud.  In  this  way,  and  when  they  were 
unwell,  Alanson  knit  for  himself  two  pairs  of  socks,  and 
James  knit  for  himself  one  pair.  For  so  covetous 
was  Mrs.  B.,  that  she  influenced  her  husband  not  to  buy 
socks  for  all  the  men,  but  made  many  of  them  knit  their 
own,  before  they  could  have  any.  In  this  way,  many 
went  with  cold  feet,  a  long  time,  till,  in  their  slow  way, 
by  knitting  Sundays,  and  all  their  spare  time,  they  pro- 


VISIT    FROM    FRIENDS.  243 

vided  themselves.  And  from  this  cause  numbers  suffer- 
ed most  of  the  winter.  I  did  not  learn  to  knit.  For 
the  most  part  I  wore  my  own  stockings. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

.   VISITS— FAVORS   SHOWN— LETTERS,  &c, 

*'  IN    PRISON    AND    YE     CAME    UNTO     ME." 

On  the  morning  of  the  21st  of  October,  Mrs.  Work, 
with  three  of  her  children,  W.  L.  A.,  and  M.  C.  (now 
my  wife),  arrived  at  our  habitation.  They  called  on 
the  Chaplain,  who  accompanied  them  to  the  prison. 
Judge  B.  came  in  with  him  and  said  to  us,  "  Wash 
yourselves,  get  shaved,  put  on  clean  clothes  and  pre- 
pare to  go  out  and  see  them."  We  all  went  out  into 
Capt.  R.'s  parlor,  where  we  once  more  beheld  the  faces 
of  those  we  loved.  Mrs.  R.  and  the  Chaplain  were  present, 
but  we  could  converse  freely.  It  was  a  happy  meeting. 
Mrs.  R,  was  very  kind  to  them.  We  conversed  as  long 
as  we  chose,  and  came  back  to  our  work,  after  being  as- 
sured that  they  could  come  in  and  see  us,  at  our  room, 
and  on  the  Sabbath.  They  ate  their  meal,  and  came 
in.  As  they  came  to  my  room,  the  first  words  of  M.  C. 
were,  "  I  am  glad  you  came  here — there  are  so  many 
slaves  getting  away,  in  consequence."  Cheering.  We 
quit  work  and  came  to  our  cell,  where  w^e  all  spent  most 
of  the  day,  in  free  conversation  and  prayer.  Thus  to 
unite  our  hearts  and  voices,  was  beyond  expression  de- 
lightful. How  oft  had  we  imagined  such  a  scene  !  How 
frequently  talked  about  it,  and  besought  the  Lord  for  the 
blessing.  And  yet  we  never  really  expected  so  great  a 
favor  in  a  penitentiary  where  the  rules  are  so  strict. 

THE     RULES. 

"  Every  visitor  shall  be  accompanied  by  the  overseer. 


244  GREAT    PRIVILEGES. 

or  some  one  of  the  guard,  and  shall,  under  no  pretence 
whatever,  be  allowed  to  speak  to  any  of  the  convicts, 
without  the  written  permission  of  one  of  the  inspectors." 

They  had  no  such  permission,  nor  had  they  seen  the 
inspectors. 

Again,  "  No  person,  when  on  a  visit  to  the  penitentia- 
ry, shall  be  permitted  to  remain  here  longer  than  one 
hour."     They  staid  a  week. 

Again,  "  No  person  shall  speak  to,  or  hold  any  con- 
versation with  any  of  the  convicts,  unless  by  the  ex- 
press permission  of  the  lessees,  and  then  only  in  the  pre- 
sence of  some  one  of  the  guard  or  overseers'?" 

Now,  reader,  keep  these  printed  rules  in  mind,  as  I 
tell  you  of  the  blessings  we  enjoyed,  so  that,  with  us, 
you  may  "magnify  the  Lord,"  for  the  remarkable  mani- 
festations of  his  great  mercy  to  us.  Generally,  prison 
rules  are  very  strict,  and  sometimes,  almost  like  the 
laws  of  the  Medes  and  Persians.  Yet  here,  in  a  slave 
state,  almost  everything  like  a  rule  is  set  aside  to  show 
favor  to  the-  despised  abolitionists  and  their  friends. 
Who  ever  heard  of  such  a  thing'?  No  other  prisoners 
or  their  friends  are  thus  treated.  Well,  it  is  no  more 
than  equitable.  In  our  conviction,  they  entirely  set 
aside  law  ;  and  why  not  now  disregard  their  rules,  and 
show  us  favor '?  But  to  proceed.  The  first  day  we  were 
by  ourselves,  and  could  converse  about  what,  and  as 
we  pleased,  no  man  forbidding. 

At  night,  Mrs.  R.  would  have  us  come  out,  and  all 
eat  supper  w^ith  her.  That  evening,  Judge  B.  asked 
Alanson  and  myself  to  go  outside,  and  spend  the  evening 
with  them.  Alanson  went,  and  spent  the  whole  evening 
with  his  family  alone.  I  chose  to  stay  with  James,  and 
read  letters,  which  they  brought — some  of  which  passed 
through  the  officers'  hands,  and  some  did  not.  O,  what 
a  feast !  They  also  brought  us  books — Holy  War,  H. 
Page,  Christian  Lyre,  Dying  Thoughts,  Life  of  Payson 
— and  winter  clothing,  quilts,  flannels,  stockings,  two  or 
three  quires  of  writing  paper,  steel  pens,  and  other  arti- 
cles, all  of  which  Judge  B.  allowed  us  to  have,  without 


JOY    IN    PRISON.  245 

once  looking  at  them.     This  was  perfectly  contrary  to 
their  laws. 

Convicts  permittf^d  to  have  their  pen,  ink,  and  paper^ 
to  write  when,  what,  and  as  much  as  they  please  ! 
Such  was,  and  is  the  simple  fact  of  the  case.  Well, 
"  It  is  just  like  God,"  and  in  accordance  w^ith  his  pro- 
mise— "  I  will  cause  the  enemy  to  entreat  thee  well,  in 
the  day  of  evil." 

On  another  evening,  Alanson  went  out,  and  was 
alone  with  his  family.  He  sang  and  prayed  with  them, 
gave  them  counsel,  and  encouraged  them  to  trust  in 
the  Lord.  Was  ever  convict  treated  thus  !  See  how 
the  hearts  of  men  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord. 

After  reading  the  letters,  I  wrote  the  following  in  my 
journal. 

Glory  to  God,  for  such  inestimable  blessings.  Ho- 
sannah,  that  the  wheels  are  rolling,  the  light  spreading, 
the  old  fabric  tottering,  and  the  cause  advancing,  though 
many  rise  up  in  violent  opposition.  Yes,  glory  to  God 
that  I  am  here  ! — that  he  will  take  such  feeble  worms  as 
we,  to  accomplish  such  wonderful  results.  His  be  the 
praise.  O,  how  my  soul  leaps  Avithin  me  with  re- 
joicing, to  hear  of  the  progress  of  the  glorious  cause ! 
Most  cheerfully  will  I  spend  my  days  in  prison,  if  such 
may  be  the  blessed  effects.  The  cause  is  God's  and 
must  prevail.  Vain  are  threats  and  violence;  they  are 
but  oil  to  the  fire  ;  stop  the  work  they  cannot.  No,  let 
earth  and  hell  unite  their  force  and  rage,  the  Mighty 
Conqueror  will  tread  them  beneath  his  feet.  The  ban- 
ner of  Liberty  shall  be  unfurled,  and  the  trumpet  blown 
through  all  the  land.  Arise,  ye  brave  ;  unite  your  pow- 
ers, and  enlist  with  your  Captain.  Wield  manfully  the 
"  sword  of  the  Spirit,"  relying  on  God,  and  victory  is 
yours.  Be  valiant.  Fear  not.  Regard  not  fines,  me- 
naces, prisons,  death. 

Ride  on  thou  Mighty  Conqueror — triumphantly  ride, 
till  all  our  land  submit  to  thy  peaceful  sway — till  "  op- 
pression shall  cease,"  and  violence  and  spoil  "  be  no 
more  heard  in  our  borders." 


246         DR.  EELLS,  AND  GEO.  THOMPSON. 

EXTRACT  OF  A  LETTER  FROM  DR.  EELLS. 

That  such  as  the  following  should   be  permitted  to 
come  to  us,  is  remarkable. 

Dear  Brethren  : 

The  cause  for  which  you  suffer  is  on  the  advance 
through  Ihe  country.  I  have  also  been  called  to  suffer 
in  the  cause,  which  has  not  been  in  vain.  That  such  a 
cause  can  be  advanced  without  suffering  and  sacrifice,  is 
utterly  impossible  ;  and  we  ought  to  be  willing  to  lay 
down  our  lives  if  necessary.  Community  are  opening 
their  eyes.  The  lover  of  liberty  has  more  friends — the 
outcast  finds  a  hiding  place — the  oppressed  are  deliver- 
ed— light  is  breaking  in — and  the  whole  land  feels  a 
tremendous  agitation.  "  May  God  speed  the  work,"  is 
the  prayer  of  thousands  in  our  country  ;  and  there  is 
good  evidence  that  the  prayer  is  heard  and  answered. 
The  field  is  great  and  white  to  the  harvest.  The  north 
star  shines  as  brightly  as  ever,  and  is  directing  many  to 
the  land  of  the  free. 

R.  Eells. 

the  answer. 

Beloved  Bro.  E.  : 

We  could  not  help  shouting  and  praising  God, 
when  we  read  your  epistle.  We  hail  you  as  a  fellow- 
sufferer,  yea,  conqueror^  in  the  cause  of  bleeding  humani- 
ty. Do  you  not  feel  that  it  is  good  to  suffer  for  the 
slave,  who  has  suffered  so  much  and  sweat  so  profusely 
for  you.  I  am  heartily  willing;  yea,  I  rejoice  to  be 
*'  bound  with  him  ;"  yea,  more,  to  lay  down  my  life  for 
the  cause  in  which  I  am  now  toiling.  Our  work  shall 
not  be  in  vain.  God  will  bless  and  give  effect  to  every 
stroke,  in  pulling  down  the  pillars  on  which  the  temple 
rests.  Our  prayers  will  come  up  before  the  mercy  seat, 
and  prevail.  The  groans  and  tears  of  the  widow  and 
fatherless  shall  be  regarded  and  avenged.  Be  of  good 
courage.  Fear  not  what  man  can  do  unto  you.  Work 
with  all  your  might.     Rouse  up  all  who  feel  for  the  slave 


9 
GOV.    R.'S    REB^USAL OUR     FRIENDS.  247 

to  a  united  onset,  and  storm  the  enemy's  camp.  Face 
opposition,  trust  in  God,  and  glorious  will  be  the  achieve- 
ment. George. 

On  Sabbath  morning,  our  friends  came  in  and  attended 
our  prayer  meeting,  and  assisted  us  by  exhortation  and 
prayer.  We  again  had  opportunity  to  converse  with 
them. 

In  the  afternoon,  they  came  in  w^ith  J.  R.  to  the  guard 
room,  where  we  spent  some  time  in  singing  the  "  songs 
of  Zion  ;"  while  the  prisoners,  astonished  and  delighted, 
gathered  around  the  door  and  window^  to  listen.  Also 
at  preaching  they  were  present,  and  took  a  part  in  the 
exercises. 

THE     PETITION. 

During  the  week,  they  circulated  a  petition  in  the  city 
for  Alanson,  which,  with  one  Mrs,  W.  brought  from 
Palmyra,  they  presented  to  Gov.  Reynolds.  He  refus- 
ed to  grant  their  request.  The  wife  plead  for  her  hus- 
band— "  No.''  Our  sister  entreated — "  No."  The 
children,  with  tears,  besought  their  father's  restoration 
to  them, — "  Can't  you  let  my  father  go  home  with  me  1" 
"  No,  my  child,  I  cannot."  To  Mrs.  W.  he  said,  "•  So 
long  as  the  abolitionists  keep  up  such  an  excitement,  I 
cannot  let  your  husband  go."  Many  sympathized  while 
others  mocked. 

THE    PRIVILEGE. 

From  day  to  day  our  friends  were  allowed  to  come  in 
without  any  officer,  when  they  chose,  and  converse  w^ith 
us,  at  our  work  or  in  our  cell.  And  what  is  the  more 
remarkable,  while  we  were  at  preaching,  a  number  ran 
away  from  the  brick  yard,  where  they  were  at  work ; 
and  the  next  day  a  "  break"  was  made  from  the  rope 
walk,  in  which  upwards  of  a  dozen  ran  away.  These 
things  produced  very  great  excitement  in  prison  and  in 
the  city,  yet  our  friends  were  allowed  to  come  in  as  if 
nothing  had  happened.  Thus  we  had  abundant  opportu- 
nity to  say  to  them  all  that  we  wished. 


24S  •  GREAT    PRIVILEGES. 

On  the  next  Sabbath,  they  came  to  our  cell,  and  spent 
the  day  with  us..  It  was  a  "  high  day."  Here  we 
sweetly  united  our  hearts  and  voices,  in  prayer  and 
praise,  before  the  Lord.  Then  was  the  feast  richer  than 
ever.     After  being  so  long, 

"  'Mid  scenes  of  confusion  and  creature  complaints. 
How  sweet  to  our  souls  was  communion  with  saints." 

It  was  delightful,  and  God  shall  have  the  glory. 

They  staid  and  ate  dinner  with  us,  partaking  of  our 
coarse  prison  fare,  with  their  fingers  (as  yet,  we  ate  our 
Sabbath  dinner  in  our  cell),  thus,  learning  a  little  how  to 
sympathize  with  poor  prisoners — for,  only  by  entering 
into  the  circumstances  of  others  are  we  prepared  to  weep 
or  rejoice  with  them ;  and  the  more  this  is  done  in  ima- 
gination, the  better  can  we  sympathize  with,  and  ad- 
minister comfort  to  the  afflicted. 

Alanson's  little  boy  slept  with  us  several  nights, 

THE    LETTERS. 

We  wrote  many  letters  to  send  by  them,  to  our  friends 
who  could  not  come.  The  preceding  letter  from  Dr.  E. 
and  the  answer  may  be  considered  as  a  specimen  of  many 
we  received  and  wrote  at  that  time,  which  passed  not 
through  the  officers'  hands.  And  why  should  they  be 
examined  by  the  officers  ?  Already  they  had  granted 
full  liberty  to  talk  what  we  pleased  without  their  pre- 
sence. They  had  given  us  paper,  pen,  ink,  and  oppor- 
tunity to  write  what  we  pleased — and  what  else  could  be 
expected,  but  that  we  should  improve  so  favorable  an 
occasion  for  pouring  out  the  fulness  of  our  almost  burst- 
ing hearts,  to  stir  up  and  quicken  the  friends  of  huma- 
nity 1 

Again,  I  gave  Judge  B.  a  bundle  of  eight  or  ten  to 
examine,  and  he  gave  them  back  to  me,  to  hand  to  our 
friends  myself.  From  the  appearance  of  the  bundle  it 
was  manifest  he  had  not  opened  it,  to  read  a  single  letter. 
And  a  short  time  before  this,  he  gave  me  a  letter  from 
home,  without  breaking  the  seal.  Certainly  this  was  as 
much  as  to  say^  "  Write  what  you  please." 


A  slaveholder's  kindness.  249 


THE    DEPARTURE. 

On  Monday  morning  they  came  again  to  our  cell. 
We  kneeled  down,  while  I  returned  thanks  to  God  for 
the  rich  displays  of  his  mercy  towards  us,  and  commend- 
ed them  to  his  protection  and  guidance  during  their  jour- 
ney home. 

We  then  bade  each  other  farewell,  with  as  much  cheer- 
fulness and  composure  as  though  to  be  separated  but  a 
few  weeks. 

JUDGE    B.'S    HOSPITALITY. 

When  our  friends  arrived  at  Jefferson,  their  money 
was  spent,  except  enough  to  pay  ferriage  home.  They 
were  hospitably  entertained,  apparently  as  cordially  as 
though  they  had  been  possessed  of  thousands  of  dollars. 
Their  carriage  broke,  which  he  repaired  gratuitously. 
The  bill  for  their  horse-keeping  was  five  dollars — this 
Judge  B.  paid,  refusing  to  receive  recompense.  And 
then  we  sent  various  articles  of  our  manufacture  to  our 
friends,  with  his  consent.  When  severely  censured,  in 
the  papers,  for  treating  the  abolitionists  with  such  kind- 
ness and  partiality,  he  replied,  "  So  long  as  they  conduct 
themselves  as  they  have  thus  far,  I  shall  not  regard  such 
thino^s  at  all."  And  when  we  thanked  him  for  his  kind- 
iiess,  he  answered,  "  I  have  done  no  more  than  I  felt  it 
my  duty  to  do."  ••'  I  want  no  compensation,"  &c.  The 
Lord  reward  him. 

In  view  of  all  these  things,  my  journal  says — "  The 
past  week  has  been  a  memorable  one  indeed — a  week  of 
w^onders,  considering  our  circumstances.  '  The  good 
hand  of  our  God  upon  us,'  has  been  wonderful  to  us  and 
to  our  fellow  prisoners.  They  never  saw^  such  treatment 
of  visitors  or  prisoners  before.  And  where  is  the  man 
who  ever  did  1 

"  It  seems  as  if  I  could  not  cease  thanking  my  Savior 
for  the  great  favor  show^n  us  on  this  happy  occasion. 
Everlasting  praise  be  to  his  name." 

Their  presence  here  caused  much  talk,  spread  much 
light,  and  awakened  an  interest  in  many  minds  favorable 

11' 


250  SYMPATHY    AWAKENED. 

to  anti-slavery.  After  their  departure,  many  came  in  to 
see  the  persons,  about  whom  so  much  was  said  ;  and  the 
countenances  of  many  exhibited  an  unusual  appearance 
of  pity,  which  seemed  to  say — "  I  wish  they  were  out  of 
this  place."  Well,  we  shall  go  out,  in  God's  own  time 
which  is  the  best.     Till  then  we  rejoice  to  wait. 


CHAPTER  V. 

LICENTIOUSNESS  OF  THE  SOUTH— LETTERS,  &c. 

CRUEL    DEATH. 

B.  V.  had  been  here  more  than  a  year.  He  was  in  a 
diseased  state,  most  of  the  time,  and  was  shamefully 
imposed  upon  by  the  officers,  and  Dr.  Moore.  He  was 
sick,  and  unable  to  work,  yet  but  little  was  done  for 
him.  He  was  taken  with  fits,  and  in  great  distress  much 
of  the  time.  Through  hard-heartedness,  or  ignorance, 
the  Dr.  said  to  him,  a  little  before  his  death,  "  there  is 
nothing  the  matter  oi'  you,  and  you  must  go  to  work  /" 
A  fellow  prisoner,  who  was  a  doctor,  said,  "  with  proper 
attention,  the  man  might  have  been  cured."  Be  that  as 
it  may,  he  did  not  have  attention — and,  no  doubt,  was 
virtually  murdered. 

T  had  conversed  with  him  some,  but  fear  he  was  unpre- 
pared to  die. 

In  the  fore  part  of  November,  Alanson  was  unwell  for 
some  days,  but  not  confined  to  his  bed,  all  the  time. 

WHY    WAS    HE    PARDONED  ] 

Dr.  B.,  who  had  been  here,  but  a  few  weeks,  was 
pardoned  out,  by  Gov.  Reynolds.  Why  1  An  extensive 
slaveholder,  with  plenty  of  money,  came  from  the  South, 
and  undertook  his  case.  To  such  a  man,  the  Governor 
would  listen — when,  if  a  poor  man  had  come  to  plead  for 
his  friend,  probably  it  would  have  been  of  no  avail,  thus 


i 


BRIBERY.  251 

clearly  exemplifying  Prov.    xvii.  15,  23  ;  Is,  i.  23 ;  v. 
20, 23.     There  have  been  a  number  of  such  cases. 

AMALGAMATION. 

A  guard,  in  conversation  with  Alanson,  about  aboli- 
tion, amalgamation,  &c.,  remarked,  ^'  probably  one  half 
of  the  white  males  in  town,  have  unlawful  intercourse 
with  black  women  !"  What  a  recommendation  of  the 
morality  of  a  town,  and  of  the  healthful  influence,  and 
precious  fruits  of  Slavery  f  Yet  who  can  deny  the  truth 
of  it,  in  slave  states] 

Slaveholders  cry  out  against  abolitionists,  "  Amalga- 
mation !"  But  from  what  source,  do  our  tawny  popula- 
tion proceed?  From  abolitionists,  or  slaveholders  1 
Doubtless  the  latter.  Facts  may  speak,  for  they  cannot 
be  denied  ?  Where  are  mulattos  the  most  numerous? 
In  the  South.  Who  are  the  most  valued  1  Fine  mu- 
lattos. Whom  do  the  gentry  buy  for  their  own  unholy 
purposes  ?  Mulattos.  What  children  do  fathers  most 
value  ?  Their  mulatto  children.  On  all  these 
points,  abundant  testimony  might  be  adduced,  but  why 
multiply  words'?  Is  there  not  ample  ocular  demonstra- 
tion^  that  fathers  and  sons,  lawyers*  and  statesmen,t 
rich  and  poor,  in  slave  states,  are  engaged  in  this  abo- 
mination ?  "  Mother  of  abominations  !"  O  !  how  it 
destroys  the  moral  sensibilities,  and  changes  men  into 
brutes  and  demons  ! 

But  again,  a  slave  overseer  from  the  South,  was  know- 
ing to  the  following.  '•'  In  Adams  County  Mississippi, 
Abner  Green,  was  a  slaveholder.  A  Mr.  Ford  was  his 
overseer.  Maria  was  a  slave  girl,  whom  the  overseer, 
with  a  cow-hide,  whipped  very  hard  fifteen  times,  for 
refusing  to  yield  to  his  beastly  desires !" 

Again.  "  Children  are  very  often  destroyed  in  wells, 
and  various  other  ways,  by  slave  mothers,  hired  so  to  do, 
by  white  fathers,  to  prevent  exposure  !"     "  It  is  common^ 

*  In  Mississippi,  the  wife  of  a  young  lawyer  shot  herself,  leaving  a 
young  child,  because  her  husband  had  connection  with  the  slaves, 

t  A  vile  woman  in  town,  said,  one  day.  "  I  can  show  as  much  money, 
as  any  other  woman  in  town,  during  the  silting  of  Legislaiwre  !" 


252  CORRUPTION. 

for   masters,  overseers,  and  young  men  to  have  inter- 
course \s  ith  the  slave  women  !" 

"  Men  from  the  North,  who  have  wives,  frequently  go 
South,  and  commingle  freely  with  the  slaves — their 
wives  knowing  nothing  of  it  !"* 

Daughters  of  the  North,  and  of  the  church,  what  think 
you  1  Do  you  say,  these  are  extreme  cases  ?  They 
are  not  so.  They  are  common,  every-day  occurrences. 
I  have  it  from  witnesses,  too  numerous  to  be  doubted — 
ear-witnesses,  eye-witnesses,  experimental  witnesses — 
and  everybody,  who  has  lived  long  at  the  South,  knows, 
and  most  are  ready  to  own,  that  illicit  intercourse  with 
the  slaves  is  as  common  as  the  shining  of  the  sun.  1 
might  multiply  yac^6^,  but  will  not  defile  my  pages  with 
such  corruption. 

Reader,  what  will  you  do,  to  put  away  this  abomina- 
tion ? 

THE    FALSE    TONGUE. 

Several  of  the  guards,  whose  hearts  were  opposed  to 
good,  endeavored  to  injure  us,  by  exciting  the  preju- 
dices of  the  officers  against  us — vilifying  us  to  them,  and 
others,  on  account  of  our  principles.  This  has  been 
frequently  tried,  by  wicked  guards.  But  in  the  midst  ol 
the  multitude  of  "  false  tongues"  that  surround,  and  are 
drawn  against  us,  like  "  sharp  swords,"  how^  has  God 
wonderfully  fulfilled  His  promise.  Job  v.  21;  "  thou 
shalt  be  hid  from  the  scourge  of  the  tongue" — also  in 
Ps.  xxxi.  19,  20.  Thus,  "  He  is  faithful  that  promised." 
In  spite  of  their  envy,  defamations,  malice,  and  lies,  our 
"heads  are  lifted  up  above  our  enemies" — "our  cup 
runneth  over,"  and  no  man  has  been  allowed  to  "  set 
on  us  to  do  us  hurt."  Verily  He  is  a  "shield  and  buck- 
ler, to  all  who  trust  Him."  Malicious  prisoners,  have 
frequently  tried  the  same  thing,  but  God,  as  often,  has 
"  disappointed  their  crafty  devices,"  and  kept  us  securely. 

*  A  gentleman,  in  Huron  County,  Ohio,  who  has  lived  some  time  in 
Slave  States,  also  confirmed  the  truth  of  this  statement — declared  that  he 
knew  the  practice  to  b^  common ;  and  mentioned  a  number  of  his  own 
acquaintance,  who  thus  left  their  families,  went  South,  and  during  theii 
residence  there,  UvedioUk  bUick  ukmieit ! 


GOD    OUU    SHIELD    AND    BUCKLLR.  2l>3 


THE    INSPECTORS'    FIRST    EXAMINATION. 

It  was  the  custom  of  the  inspectors,  to  have  all  the  priso- 
ners separately  brought  before  them,  about  once  a  year  ; 
at  which  time,  each  one  had  the  privilege  of  making  any 
complaint  against  the  officer,  respecting  food,  clothing, 
work,  punishment,  or  any  injustice — respecting  all  these 
things  they  were  questioned — and  the  inspectors  listened 
to  many  sorrowful  tales  and  bitter  comphiints — some  of 
which  were  true,  some  exaggerated,  and  some  without 
any  foundation.  As  they  had  confidence  that  we  would 
speak  only  the  truth,  they  were  generally  very  particu- 
lar in  their  inquiries  of  us,  respecting  the  officers,  treat- 
ment of  prisoners,  sick,  meetings,  chaplain,  &c.  &c. 
We  endeavored  to  tell  them  the  truth,  cut  where  it 
would.  They  treated  us  with  great  respect,  and  allow- 
ed us  to  come  near  to  them. 

At  their  first  sitting,  among  many  other  things,  they 
asked  if  we  thought  the  preaching  did  good — if  it  was 
spirited,  pointed,  and  arousing — if  the  chaplain  did  his 
duty  in  effi)rts  to  reform  the  prisoners.  To  the  last  I 
was  obliged  to  answer  somewhat  in  the  negative,  as  he 
rarely  came  during  the  week,  except  when  called  here 
by  business. 

Our  prayer  meeting  was  freely  talked  about,  and  no 
objection  whatever  made  to  it.  One  proposed,  and  all 
thought  it  would  be  an  excellent  plan,  that  I  should  ad- 
dress all  the  prisoners  on  Sabbath  morning — promised 
to  converse  with  the  officers,  and  if  they  were  willing, 
have  arrangements  made.  On  Saturday,  General  B. 
said,  "  I  will  go  right  out  and  have  arrangements  made 
for  to-morrow."  I  told  him  I  should  consider  it  one  of 
the  greatest  favors  they  could  bestow  upon  me,  as  my 
desire  was  to  be  useful  in  every  possible  way,  to  my  fel- 
low prisoners.  But  1  suppose  the  officers  were  afraid 
of  public  odium  and  censure,  should  they  grant  the  abo- 
litionists such  privileges — indeed,  they  have  expressed 
the  same  to  me,  themselves.  I  was  not  called  on — 
though  the  inspectors  thought  the  influence  would  be 
good  on  the  prisoners,  and  were  desirous  to  bring  it  about. 


254  KINDNESS    OF    INSPECTORS 

As  their  printed  rules  forbade  our  talking  any,  I  asked 
the  privilege  of  conversing  with  my  fellow  prisoners 
about  their  souls,  (though  I  had  all  along  taken  it). 
They  replied,  "  We  have  agreed  to  let  you  preach  on 
Sabbath  mornings  ;  and  we  grant  you  the  same  opportu- 
nity that  we  do  the  chaplain  !"  I  asked  for  the  Missiona- 
ry Herald — they  granted  it — though  the  law  forbids  any 
periodical  being  sent  to  a  prisoner !  I  asked  for  a  work 
on  the  prophecies.  They  mentioned,  and  .sent  me, 
Isaac  T.  Hinton's  "  prophecies  of  Daniel  and  John"-— 
then  just  published  in  St.  Louis,  in  pamphlet  form,  ten 
numbers — which  a  fellow  prisoner  bound  into  a  neat  vo- 
lume— a  book  we  read  with  great  interest. 

They  wished  to  have  me  steward  of  the  hospital,  that 
I  might  labor  for  the  good  of  the  sick,  but  I  was  too  good 
a  hand  to  work,  for  the  officers  to  be  willing  to  give  me 
up.     Money  and  not  souls,  was  what  they  desired. 

Reader,  these  inspectors  were  all  wicked  men,  yet  see 
how  God  turned  their  hearts  towards  us.  What  but  the 
Almighty  Spirit  could  induce  those  in  authority,  and  who 
are  not  governed  by  his  laws,  to  deal  thus  kindly  with 
men,  who  are  the  pests  of  their  community,  and  the 
abomination  or  slave  States'? 

They  manifested  their  good  will,  and  said,  "  We  grant 
you  anything  that  will  conduce  to  the  reformation  of  the 
prisoners."  Our  worldly-seeking  officers  will  be  held 
responsible  for  all  the  good  that  might  have  been  done 
by  the  carrying  out  of  the  Inspectors'  plan. 

OUR  TEXTS CORRESPONDENCE  WITH  THE  CHAPLAIN. 

With  the  chaplain  I  had  frequently  conversed  on  the 
subject  of  slavery.  He  said  he  was  opposed  to  the  ^ 
system — never  did,  and  never  would  hold  a  slave,  but  f 
could  not  approbate  our  course.  He  requested  me  to 
write  down  for  him  the  passages  of  scripture,  by  which 
we  justified  ourselves  in  helping  slaves.  As  I  did  not 
keep  a  copy  of  the  letter,  I  can  only  give  the  reader  the 
references,  with  some  of  the  principal  ideas. 

In  the  commencement,  I  laid  down  the  doctrine  that 
"human   legislation   cannot    unman   the    sluve" — that 


LETTER  TO  THE  CHAPLAIN.  255 

*'  man,  born  in  the  image  of  God,  is  man,  of  whatsoever 
color,  rank,  or  condition" — that  "  there  is  no  such  thing 
as  property  in  man.^^  Therefore,  it  being  true  that 
the  slave  is  a  man,  the  commands  respecting  helping  the 
poor,  relieving  the  distressed,  &c.,  apply  to  him  as  out 
"  brother,"  our  "  neighbor,"  "  bone  of  our  bone,  and 
flesh  of  our  flesh,"  as  really  as  to  any  other  class  of  pooi 
and  needy. 

I  rejoiced  to  comply  with  his  request,  as  it  gave  me 
an  opportunity  of  preaching  the  truth,  backed  up  at 
every  step  with  a  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord ;"  to  which  he, 
as  Zion's  Watchman,  was  bound  to  give  heed  and  obey. 

The  references — Luke  x.  27,  30-37  ;  Heb.  xiii.  3  ; 
Prov,  iii.  27  ;  xiv.  31  ;  xvii.  5 ;  xxi.  13  ;  xxiv.  11,  12  , 
Matt.  v.  7 ;  vii.  12  ;  xxv.  34-45  ;  Mark  xiv.  7  ;  Deut. 
XV.  7,  8,  10,  11 ;  xxiii.  15,  16  ;  Jobxxix.  11-17  ;  xxxi. 
15-22,  32  ;  Ps.  xli.  1-3  ;  Ixxxii.  4 ;  Is.  xvi.  3  ;  Iviii.  10 ; 
Jer.  xxi.  12;  xxii.  3.  Each  of  these  references  was 
followed  by  appropriate  explanations,  questions,  and 
remarks,  which  the  reader  must  imagine  for  himself. 

ANSWER. 

City  of  Jefferson,  Aug.  12,  1844. 

Bro.  Thompson  : 

As  to  the  abstract  principle  of  Slavery,  we  would 
not  attempt  to  vindicate  it — but  as  to  the  measures  by 
which  the  evil  is  to  be  removed,  that  is  quite  a  different 
matter.  That  modern  abolitionism  is  fraught  with  dis- 
astrous consequences  both  to  master  and  slave,  is  a  fact 
too  notorious  to  be  denied.  Measures  should  be  adopted 
for  the  emancipation  of  the  slaves,  but  without  interfer- 
ing with  our  political  institutions  any  further  than  by 
moral  suasion. 

I  find  slavery  from  the  days  of  Abraham  to  the  pre- 
sent time,  and  none  of  the  sacred  writers  ever  interfere 
with  it  as  an  institution,  but  they  enjoin  obedience  on 
the  part  of  servants  to  their  masters,  and  never 
authorize  resistance  on  their  part,  or  an  effort  to  secure 
their  freedom.  The  apostle  says,  "  Art  thou  called, 
being  a  servant,  care  not  £)r  it  j  but  if  thou  may  est  be 


256  LETTER    FROM    A    MISSOURI    BROTHER. 

free,  use  it  rather"— that  is,  if  tl/C  master  of  the  slave 
will  voluntarily  free  him,  let  him  receive  his  freedom — 
but  if  not,  let  him  not  care  about  it ! 

As  to  the  passages  of  Scripture  you  quoted,  I  deem 
them  all  irrelevant,  and  having  nothing  to  do  with  the 
subject  of  slavery.  They  have  general  reference  to 
acts  of  oppression,  as  practised  by  the  rich  upon  the 
poor,  and  will  be  seen  in  the  conduct  of  the  rich  in  free 
States  towards  their  hired  servants,  more  clearly  than  in 
the  conduct  of  the  master  toward  the  slave,"  and  so  on, 
a  sheet  full  of  opposition  to  abolitionism,  of  a  similar 
character  to  the  above. 

It  needs  no  comment.  He  did  not  give  me  the  letter 
till  about  nine  months  after  I  wrote  to  him,  and  then 
just  as  he  was  leaving,  so  that  I  had  no  opportunity  to 
reply  to  him. 

As  to  the  references,  T  leave  the  reader  to  judge ^. 
whether  they  are  relevant  or  not. 

THE    MISSOURI    BROTHER. 

The  following  letter  was  handed  to  us,  privately,  but 
it  is  deemed  not  unadvisable  now  to  make  it  public.  It 
was  a  reviving  cordial  to  our  souls.  It  shows  also, 
that  even  in  Missouri,  are  some  warm-hearted  friends  of 
the  slave.  This  man  was  known  to  be  anti-slavery,  but 
being  a  wealthy  merchant  in  St.  Louis,  he  stood  his 
ground. 

THE     LETTER. 

Jefferson,  Nov.  23,  1843. 
To  my  dear  brethren,  Thompson,  Burr,  and    Work, 
"Peace  be  multiplied  from  God  our  Father  and  from 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord:" 

My  Beloved  Brethren  : 

Will  please  excuse  the  liberty  I  take  in  address- 
ing this  to  them.  The  other  day,  when  in  the  confines 
of  your  wretched  abode,  I  saw  you  all,  but  was  denied 
the  privilege  of  speaking  one  single  word  to  you,  though 
I   could   scarce  refrain.     I  wanted  to  tell  Bro.  George 


LETTER    FROM     A    MISSOURT    BROTHER.  257 

Thompson  to  be  ''  strong  in  the  Lord,"  knowing  that "  all 
who  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  shall  suffer  persecution." 
The  more  the  God  of  this  degenerate  world  exalts  him- 
self in  opposition  to  truth,  the  more  he  disposes  every 
sincere  heart  for  the  reception  of  it.  You  are,  my  dear 
Brother  T.  in  a  trying  and  afflictive  situation — but  oh, 
trust  in  God,  and  these  afflictions  that  appear  dark  and 
mysterious,  will  ultimately  work  out  your  eternal  good 
and  the  general  good  of  thousands.  "  I  would  that  ye 
should  understand,"  says  Paul,  "that  the  things  which 
happened  unto  me,  have  fallen  out  rather  unto  the  fur- 
therance of  the  gospel,"  &c.  The  Lord  bless  thee,  my 
dear  Brother  Thompson,  with  all  his  communicable  ful- 
ness. Be  assured  his  grace  shall  be  sufficient  for  thee. 
Trust  in  Him  with  all  thy  heart,  and  thee  shall  be 
enabled  to  say  with  St.  Paul,  "  I  take  pleasure  in  infirmi- 
ties, in  reproaches,  in  necessities,  in  persecutions,  in 
distresses,  for  Chrisfs  sake.^' 

"  Prisoner  of  hope,  be  strong;,  be  bold, 
Cast  off  thy  doubts,  disdain  to  fear. 
Dare  to  believe — on  Christ  Jay  hold. 
Wrestle  with  him  in  mighty  prayer, 
Tell  Him  I  will  not  let  Thee  go. 
Till  I  thy  name,  Thy  nature  know." 

Farewell,  my  friend  and  brother.  Thee  shall  not  be 
forgotten  at  the  mercy-seat.     Peace  be  with  thy  spirit. 

To  MY  DEAR  Brother  Burr: — '^  Because  thou  hast 
kept  the  word  of  his  patience,  the  Lord,  even  thy  God, 
will  keep  thee  in  the  time  of  affliction,  trial,  and  tempta- 
tion." ''  He  that  overcometh,  shall  be  clothed  in  white 
raiment,  and  shall  sit  down  with  my  Father  in  the  king- 
dom." Bear  in  mind  the  immutability  of  the  promises, 
and  be  assured  they  are  on  your  side.  "  Lo,  I  am  with 
yo»u  alway,  even  unto  the  end,"  says  the  blessed 
Savior. 

O,  believe  it,  dear  Brother  Burr.  Humble  faith  claims 
the  blessed  Jesus  as  the  help  of  the  helpless — the 
strength  of  the  weak — the  riches  of  the  poor, — the  peace 
of  the  disquieted — comfort  of  the  afflicted,  light  of  those 
who  sit  in  darkness,  the  companion  of  the   desolate, 


258  LETTER    FROM    A     MISSOURI    BROTHER. 

Friend  of  the  friendless,  the  redemption  of  captives— 
in  a  word,  He  is  our  all  and  in  all,  now^  this  very  moment^ 
and  shall  he  for  ever. 

Never  fear,  my  dear  Brother  B.  Be  not  in  the  least 
3ast  down.  Rather  count  it  an  honor  to  suffer  for  the 
cause  of  Christ,  and  his  poor,  afflicted,  suffering  people. 
The  time  is  not  far  distant,  when  Ethiopia  shall  stretch 
her  bleeding  hands  to  God,  and  this  wicked  nation  shall 
know  that  there  is  a  God,  who  executeth  judgment  and 
justice,  and  who  ruleth  in  righteousness.  Lord,  hasten 
the  time.  Thousands  of  his  saints  join  in — Lord,  hasten 
the  time  ;  Amen. 

The  influence  by  which  my  brethren  are  surrounded 
is  had — it  will,  therefore,  be  highly  essential  for  you  to 
importunately  entreat  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  to  keep 
the  candle  of  his  grace  lighted  in  your  souls,  then  you 
will  easily  discern,  if  the  inward  parts  are  ''  Holiness  to 
the  Lord."  The  Lord  bless  thee,  by  dear  Brother  Burr, 
with  every  new-covenant  blessing. 

"  No  man  too  largely  from  Heaven's  love  can  hope, 
If  what  he  hopes  he  labors  to  secure." 
"  Man's  inhumanity  to  man,  makes  countless  millions  mourn." — 
Burns. 

"  Man  is  to  man  the  sorest,  surest  ill." — Young. 
I  am  thy  affectionate  friend  and  brother. 

To  MY  Dear  Friend  and  Brother  Work  : 

To  you  as  well  as  to  the  other  two  brethren,  I  am 
a  stranger  in  person,  but  not  in  spirit. 

I  would  say  to  Brother  Work,  "take  courage." 
God  says  to  thee  as  He  did  to  Abraham,  "  I  am  thy 
shield,  and  exceeding  great  reward."  I  was  at  Quincy, 
a  short  time  ago — went  to  see  thy  companion,  and  thy 
dear  children — they  were  all  w^ell.  Thou  need  not  feel 
concerned  about  thy  family.  The  Lord  will  raise  them 
up  friends.  1  have  no  doubt  that  many  of  the  brethren 
will  esteem  it  an  honor  and  a  privilege,  as  well  as  their 
Christian  duty,  to  contribute  to  their  necessities,  whilst 
the  head  and  father  suffers  in  the  cause  of  truth  and 
righteousness. 


LETTER   FROM    A    MISSOURI    BROTHER.  269 

The  Lord  thy  God  will  bless  thee  and  thy  family. 
He  will  make. thy  light  break  forth  as  the  morning.  I 
understand  Brother  Work  is  a  Mason.  I  will  not  fail 
to  try  what  the  Grand  Lodge  will  do  for  his  deliverance. 
I  think  perhaps  something  can  be  done  in  this  way. 
Try  and  be  patient.  Trust  in  the  Lord,  and  He  will 
bring  it  to  pass. 

I  know  you  suffer  unjustly,  and  am  persuaded  in  my 
own  mind  that  you  have  been  put  where  you  are,  ille- 
gally, according  to  the  laws  of  Missouri.  On  the 
other  hand,  I  believe  the  Lord  overruled  the  affair,  for 
the  saving  of  your  lives — for  if  you  had  been  acquitted, 
you  would  all  have  certainly  been  murdered.  The  in- 
furiated mob,  with  their  faces  all  blacked,  had  prepared 
the  gallows,  and  even  the  ropes,  for  your  execution  ! 

0  !  "  tell  it  not  in  Gath,  publish  it  not  in  the  streets 
of  Askelon."  But  never  fear.  Dear  Brother  Work,  nor 
be  in  the  least  discouraged  ;  it  will  come  out  right  at 
last.  But  look  to  him  on  whose  shoulders  is  laid  the 
government  of  the  world,  and  yet,  astonishing  humilia- 
tion !  felt  the  infamous  load  of  a  malefactor's  cross ! 
Barbarous  soldiers,  followed  by  an  enraged  mob,  led 
Him  like  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter,  that  we  might  be 
delivered  from  the  heavy  curse  of  the  law,  and  gently 
conveyed  by  the  celestial  powers,  into  Abraham's 
bosom.  My  sheet  is  full  before  I  was  aware — so  I  must 
subscribe  myself. 

Your  sincere  friend  and  brother,  in  the  cause  of  God 
and  of  the  oppressed. 

This  letter  was  to  us  almost  like  a  voice  from  heaven. 
The  Providence  which  gave  it  to  us  was  remarkable — 
but  the  Lord  will  find  ways  enough  to  convey  to  his 
children  all  that  they  need. 

CHANGE    OF     WARDENS,    AGAIN. 

About  the  ninth  of  December,  Capt.  Richmond  sold 
out  his  half  of  the  penitentiary,  to  a  company  in  St. 
Louis,  ''  Blaine,  Tompkins,  and  Barret,"  ungodiv,  ava- 
ricious men. 


200  CHANGES. 

Many  regretted  the  change,  but  we  committed  it  all 
to  God,  believing  that  he  could  guide  our  vessel  safely 
through. 

The  new  wardens  were  wealthy  business  men,  and 
they  introduced  many  changes,  improvements  in  ma- 
chinery, &.C. 

They  were  also  slaveholders,  and  looked  upon  an 
abolitionist  with  feelings  more  bitter  than  Brown  and 
Richmond — but,  by  our  conduct,  we  commended  our- 
selves to  their  consciences,  so  that  they  were  obliged  to 
treat  us  with  respect.  But  Blaine's  character  will  more 
fully  appear  as  we  advance.  Just  here,  I  will  say  for 
him,  that  he  treated  the  sick  with  more  humanity,  and 
would  have  the  prisoners  fed  better,  than  any  previous 
officer. 

NEW    OVERSEER. 

Our  uncle  Joseph  (as  we  called  our  good  overseer), 
was  so  kind  and  gentle  that  many  would  take  advantage 
and  misbehave — yet  all  liked  him,  and  his  kindness  has 
often  conquered  the  hardest,  where  whips  would  only 
have  exasperated  to  desperation.  But  he  was  not  cruel 
enough  to  satisfy  the  wardens,  and  he  had  to  resign  his 
station  to  a  new  overseer,  on  the  11th  of  December. 
And  "  then  a  new  king  arose,  which  knew  not  Joseph." 
He  was  a  very  unfeeling,  tyrannical  man,  having  been 
so  long  accustomed  to  rule  over  men,  in  other  prisons, 
that  he  seemed  perfectly  hardened.  He  walked  about  in 
a  very  lordly  manner,  with  a  haughty  scowl,  giving  his 
orders  and  regulations. 

His  first  step  was  to  forbid  the  Savior's  name  being 
acknowledged  at  the  table,  and  turning  us,  as  far  as  he 
could,  into  infidels  or  brutes.  This  step  caused  the 
wicked  to  triumph.  They  had  been  much  annoyed  by 
having  a  blessing  sought  on  the  food,  but  when  they 
saw  this  new  regulation,  they  exulted  over  the  Chris- 
tians, as  if  they  had  gained  some  great  victory.  We 
went  to  the  former  overseer — his  power  was  gone,  and 
he  could  do  nothing.  We  went  to  Judge  Brown — he 
would    do  nothing.     We  went  to  the  inspectors,  and 


LAMPS.  261 

they  did  nothing.     We  went  to  Jesus,  rolled  our  burden 
on  Him,  and  there  left  it. 

LAMPS    TAKEN    AWAY. 

Judge  B.  and  uncle  Joseph  had  granted  a  number  of 
the  prisoners  a  lamp,  by  which  they  might  spend  their 
evenings  in  reading,  and  thus  improve  and  store  their 
minds  with  useful  knowledge. 

Many  of  the  converts  were  thus  privileged,  who  eager- 
ly improved  it,  much  to  their  benefit  and  comfort.  We 
furnished  them  with  books,  which  they  read  with  great 
interest  and  profit.  But  this  was  too  much  for  Blaine 
and  McC.  (our  new  overseer) .  They  could  not  endure 
to  see  prisoners  take  so  much  enjoyment  and  quiet  satis- 
faction. Accordingly,  their  next  step  was  to  take  away 
all  the  lamps — thus  obliging  those  who  desired  to  im- 
prove themselves,  to  spend  their  long,  cold^  winter  nights, 
in  darkness  and  solitude.  While  many  were  benefitted 
by  the  lamps,  no  one  was  injured  thereby.  But  Mc  C. 
must  show  either  his  authority,  or  his  hatred  to  that 
which  is  good. 

We  were  ordered  to  put  out  our  light,  and  did  so — 
but  the  next  day,  we  went  to  Judge  B.,  who  readily 
consented  to  let  us  have  it  again,  and  we  enjoyed  our 
usual  privilege,  while  others  were  deprived.  Soon, 
another,  and  another,  and  another  obtained  from  him 
the  same  privilege  ;  and  some  took  it  without  asking. 
Then  again,  after  a  while,  Mc  C.  gave  another  sweeping 
order,  and  all  lights  were  extino-uished.  We  went  to 
Judge  B.;  he  readily  granted  the  continuance  of  ours. 
The  same  thing  was  acted  over  again  and  again,  but  still 
the  Lord  gave  us  our  lamp.  Finally,  Judge  B.  said, 
^'  You  can  have  it,  but  you  must  keep  it  to  yourselves, 
and  not  let  other  prisoners  see  you  have  it."  So  we 
had  our  steel,  flint,  tinder,  and  matches,  and  lit  our 
lamp  after  we  were  locked  up  at  night.  "  Behold  the 
goodness  of  the  Lord  !" 

On  every  occasion,  when  our  lamp  was  taken  away, 
we  went  to  God  and  asked  Him  for  it — He  heard,  and 
immediately  restored  it  to  us. 


262  BENEFITS  OF  GODLINESS. 

For  this  blessing  we  cannot  be  sufficiently  thankful.  I 
know  not  how  I  could  have  got  along  withoutit.  Besides 
our  devotional  reading,  and  singing,  newspaper  reading, 
book  reading,  letter  writing,  journalizing,  book  writing, 
&c.,  my  volume  of  Poems,  composed  at  my  work,  has  been 
principally  written  after  night.  I  am  aware  that  our  officers 
and  Missourians  little  thought  of  what  use  our  lamp  was 
to  us,  but  our  God  knew  what  we  needed,  and  provided  it. 
But  setting  aside  all  our  writings,  our  light  was  an  in- 
valuable blessing.  By  it,  we  read  the  Bible  through  and 
through,  and  who  can  compute  the  value  of  the  know- 
ledge thus  obtained ! 

Ah !  little  do  they  who  have  never  been  deprived  of 
their  comforts  realize  the  importance  and  worth  of  what 
they  enjoy,  and  of  which  multitudes  are  deprived.  Rea- 
der, may  it  never  be  necessary  for  God  to  take  away 
your  privileges,  to  teach  you  the  worth  of  them. 

THE  LOAD    OF    SIN. 

In  a  prayer  meeting,  Dec.  17th,  three  of  the  converts, 
in  speaking  of  the  goodness  of  God  to  them,  mentioned 
their  improved  health,  which  they  attributed  to  the  cast- 
ing off  the  load  of  sin  which  bore  so  heavily  upon  them  ; 
and  to  their  loving,  and  obeying  God.  Multitudes  of 
Christians  would  never  have  thought  of  such  a  cause  ; 
and  yet  it  is  perfectly  scriptural.  The  Bible  speaks  of 
"  length  of  days,"  "  long  life,"  freedom  from  disease, 
&c.,  as  being  a  result  of  obeying  God.  As  "  envy  is 
the  rottenness  of  the  bones,"  so  a  "  sound  heart  is  the 
life  of  the  flesh''* — and  "  godliness  has  promise  of  the 
life  that  now  is."  It  is  also  a  very  natural  result.  O! 
could  you  hear  them  tell  of  the  continual  sorrow,  and 
disquietude  of  their  minds,  while  in  sin,  you  would  say. 
it  must  be  very  wearing  to  the  physical  life — but 
when  they  turned  to  God,  their  souls  were  filled  with 
peace  and  quietness.  Solomon  says,  ''  A  cheerful  heart 
doeth  good  like  a  medicine."  What  active  Christian  does 
not  know  this  1 

NEW    RESPONSIBILITIES,    AND    DUTIES. 

Dec.  18.  The  overseer  called  me  to  the  guard  room. 


PRIVILEGES    AND    TRIALS.  263 

and  said,  "  We  have  agreed  to  place  implicit  confidence 
in  you,  that  you  will  regard  the  best  interests  of  the  In- 
stitution." "  I  have,  sir,  heretofore,  and  I  shall  con- 
tinue so  to  do.  I  feel  it  to  be  my  duty."  "  That's  the 
character  given  you,  and  now  we  want  you  to  act,  as 
foreman  of  the  w^eaver's  shop  (about  twenty  hands). 
I  shall  hold  you  responsible  for  the  conduct  of  the  hands 
— the  quantity,  and  quality  of  their  work,  and  for  the 
supply  of  materials  wherewith  to  keep  them  busy,  you 
will  be  responsible  to  me,  and  I  shall  be  responsible 
to  the  wardens.  And  now  I  want  you  to  report 
every  instance  of  misconduct,  otherwise  the  blame  will 
come  upon  you,"  &c.  I  felt  it  to  be  a  very  undesirable 
station — for  I  found  it  about  as  much  as  1  could  do,  to 
watch,  and  keep  myself  straight,  together  with  all  the 
care,  anxiety,  and  watchfulness,  devolving  upon  me,  re- 
specting the  many  weak  lambs,  without  the  load  of 
twenty  wild,  profane,  mischief-making  men,  being  laid 
upon  me.  But  go  forward,  I  must,  claiming  the  promise, 
"  as  thy  day  is,  so  shall  thy  strength  be."  They  were 
continually  breaking  the  rules  ;  but  to  report,  and  have 
them  whipped,  I  did  not  desire.  I  coaxed  and  warned, 
I  threatened  and  plead,  but  they  only  took  advantage  of 
my  good  nature  and  forbearance,  which  often  almost 
vexed  my  spirit  to  impatience,  but  the  grace  of  God  was 
"  sufficient"  for  me. 

The  station  brought  with  it  its  advantages  as  well  as 
its  trials. 

1.  I  had  to  work  but  little. 

2.  I  could  talk  freely  with  them  all,  on  any  subject. 

3.  I  could  go  to  any  shop  in  the  prison,  and  talk  with 
the  prisoners  when  I  pleased. 

4.  I  could  spend  much  of  my  time  in  reading. 

5.  I  could  go  to  my  cell  for  prayer  when  I  chose. 

6.  I  could  remain  out  of  my  cell,  on  the  Sabbath,  and 
converse  with  whom  I  saw  proper,  and  other  similar 
privileges.  I  tried  to  improve  these  advantages  for  the 
good  of  my  fellow  prisoners — and  not  in  vain.  God 
blessed  my  efforts. 

Bat  the  station  brought  with  it  other  trials.     It  was 


264         DELIVERANCE  FROM  TROUBLE. 

customary  for  the  hands  to  do  overwork,  for  which  they 
were  paid  in  flour,  molasses,  tobacco,  &c.,  on  Sabbath 
morning.  The  foreman  had  to  go  all  around  the  prison 
to  find  his  hands,  and  give  them  their  pay.  This  I  de- 
termined I  would  not  do  on  the  Sabbath. 

On  one  morning  I  was  called  to  the  guard  room,  igno- 
rant of  what  w^as  wanted,  and  was  offered  some  molas- 
ses, short  cake,  butter,  &c.,  (as  all  foremen  were  allow- 
ed). I  told  him,  "  I  do  not  wish  any,  sir.*'  "  TeL 
Work  to  come  down,  and  get  some  if  he  wishes."  ''  He 
does  not  wish  any,  sir — the  greatest  favor  you  can  grant 
us  is,  to  let  us  have  the  Sabbath  sacred  to  ourselves." 
"  You  may,  but  you  must  conform  to  prison  rules — they 
must  be  obeyed,  without  distinction.  We  keep  the  Sab- 
bath sacred,  and  make  the  prisoners  observe  it.(!)  We 
wish  to  see  all  moral.  (!)  I  believe  in  being  religious 
every  day,{/)  though  I  belong  to  no  church.  You  may 
stay  in  your  cell,  and  read,  and  pray,  as  much  as  you 
choose,"  &c.  And  that  very  day,  a  number  of  hands 
had  to  work  a  great  part  of  it,  getting  bagging  to  the 
river  !  And  this  is  a  specimen  of  how  they  ''  keep  the 
Sabbath  sacred."  Everything  that  can  possibly  be,  is 
crowded  into  the  Sabbath,  to  save  week  time,  and  yet 
with  brazen  face  they  can  say,  "  We  keep  the  Sabbath 
sacred !"     Abominable. 

He  gave  me  some  tobacco  to  carry  round  to  my  hands, 
which  I  kept  till  Monday,  and  then  gave  it  to  them,  as 
they  came  to  their  work. 

A  trying;    time. 

On  a  certain  week,  a  number  of  ray  hands  did  over- 
work. I  looked  forward  to  the  Sabbath  with  many  anx- 
ious thoughts.  Saturday  night  I  went  to  Judge  B.  and 
begged  to  be  excused  from  waiting  on  my  hands  on  the 
Sabbath.  '^  You  cannot  be  excused,  Thompson."  I 
looked  at  both  sides  of  the  question — by  r(;fusing,  I 
might  expect  the  displeasure  of  the  officers,  and  their 
influence  against  me — a  mangled  back,  and  scars  for 
life  ;  and  what  more  I  knew  not.  On  the  other  hand,  I 
should  have  a  consciousness  of  "  obeying  God,  rather 


REFLECTIONS  ON    THE    PAST.  265 

than  men,"  remembering  that  "  it  is  thankworthy^ 
if  a  man  for  conscience  toward  God,  endure  grief, 
suffering  wrongfully."  I  went  to  God,  and  my  mind 
fully  settled  on  keeping  the  Sabbath,  let  the  conse- 
quences be  what  they  might.  I  threw  myself  on  the 
promises,  and  patiently  awaited  the  morning  of  decision 
— when,  lo  !  a  fellow-foreman  came  for  my  book,  and 
of  his  own  accord,  offered  to  attend  to  my  hands,  him- 
self, that  I  might  not  be  troubled  on  the  Sabbath.  The 
hand  of  God  was  manifest,  and  my  heart  involuntarily 
arose  in  thanksgiving  to  the  "  Hearer  of  prayer." 

This  prisoner  was  a  wicked  man,  but  knew  my  feel- 
ings about  the  Sabbath,  and  having  hands  of  his  own  to 
attend  to,  volunteered  to  attend  to  mine  at  the  same  time  ! 
I  was  no  more  molested  in  this  way.  The  hand  of  God 
on  the  wicked  officers,  restrained  them  from  ever  asking 
us  to  break  the  Sabbath. 

THE    NEW    YEAR. 

Jan.  Isty  1844,  we  observed  as  well  as  we  could,  as 
a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  for  the  conversion  of  the 
world.  We  fasted,  but  being  so  occupied  with  labors 
we  could  not  pray,  except  at  our  work,  while  others 
were  eating,  and  in  the  evening  ;  at  which  time  we  had 
a  blessed  season. 

In  my  journal  I  recorded  "  How  comforting  to  feel 
that  God  knows  all  our  circumstances  !  If  there  be 
first  a  willing  mind,  it  is  accepted,"  &c. 

The  past  has  been  a  year  of  great  things,  but  its  ac- 
counts are  now  sealed  for  the  judgment.  How  has  Jesus 
plead  our  cause  !  While  the  arrows  of  envy,  malice, 
and  spite  have  been  darted  at  us,  we  have  been  kept 
under  the  shadow  of  his  wings.  While  death  has  cut 
down  on  the  right  hand  and  left,  we  are  spared.  While 
thousands  have  suffered  with  hunger,  "  bread  has  been 
given  us,  and  our  water  has  been  sure,"  and  we  have 
had  many  comforts.  While  others  have  been  filled  with 
fear  and  uneasiness,  we  have  been  kept  in  peace. 
What  scenes  have  we  witnessed !  What  songs  of 
thanksgiving  from   "  new-born  babes  *?"     Our  ceil  has 

-    12 


266  IT    IS    GOOD    TO    BE    HERE. 

been   "  the   house    of  God   and  the   gate   of  heaven.' 
Truly  it  is  the  Lord. 

We  will  thank  God  and  take  courage — "  Praise  him 
for  all  that  is  past,  and  trust  him  for  all  that's  to  come." 
He  who  has  been  with  us  thus  far,  will  not  now  forsake 
us — no  never,  never.  Come  what  will,  we  shall  "  lack 
no  good  thing." 

EXTRACT    OF    A    LETTER    TO    A    FRIEND. 

Speaking  of  a  prayer  meeting  on  the  first  Sabbath  of 
the  year  I  said, 

"  I  expect  to  remember  that  delightful  season  when  at 
the  right  hand  of  my  Savior  with  all  the  blood-washed  com- 
pany. And  do  you  not  think  it  will  interest  the  Redeemer 
to  listen  to  my  simple  story,  of  the  amazing  goodness 
of  that  Savior  in  whose  presence  we  shall  all  be  assem- 
bled] And  will  it  not  heighten  their  joy,  and  increase 
the  sweetness  of  their  harps,  as  I  may  be  permitted  to 
point  to  one  and  another,  and  say,  "  This  man  was  born 
there."  O,  there  are  many  trials,  yet  "  it  is  good  to  be 
here."  Never  did  I  feel  more  contented  with  my  condi- 
tion than  now,  and  you  will  find  the  reason  beautifully 
expressed  in  Abbott's  "  Young  Christian,"  chapter  se- 
cond, page  thirty-seventh,  last  half — story  of  Howard. 

Alanson  says,  if  ever  he  goes  as  a  missionary,  he  feels 
bound  to  the  place,  "  where  the  Ethiope  dwells." 
James'  heart  flies  across  the  ocean  to  the  same.  We 
agree  as  touching  this  thing." 

George. 

a  great  break. 

When  one  or  more  run  away,  it  is  called  "  a  break." 
On  the  fourteenth  of  January,  after  preaching,  as  some  fe- 
males were  going  out  at  the  gate — a  plan  having  been 
previously  laid — one  man  knocked  the  gate  keeper 
down  ;  another  pulled  the  gate  open,  and  a  rush  was 
made  for  liberty.  Seventeen  went  out  before  the 
gate  could  be  closed.  They  were  so  eager,  that  they 
trampled  one  on  another,  each  caring  only  for  himself. 
The  large  bell  rang,  and  the  citizens  of  Jefferson  were 


JAMES'    ARM    BROKEN.  267 

quickly  in  the  pursuit,  on  horseback  and  on  foot,  with 
muskets,  and  other  warlike  weapons.  The  prisoners 
were  surrounded,  and  before  midnight,  all  but  one  were 
again  within  the  walls.  This  one  was  shot  in  the  side, 
and  was  unable  to  be  brought  back  for  months  ;  finally 
he  came. 

All  were  sentenced  to  receive  thirty-nine  stripes  with  ' 
the  raw-hide,  and  to  have  the  head  shaved  with  the  ra- 
zor, for  six  months.  It  being  on  the  Sabbath,  and  just 
after  preaching,  it  was  a  distressing  scene.  Thus  the 
minds  of  all  were  diverted  from  the  truth  to  which  they 
had  been  listening.  O,  how  many  ways  has  Satan  to 
"  catch  away  the  word  that  is  sown." 

In  times  of  such  disturbances,  the  innocent  suffer 
with  the  guilty,  for  all  are  treated  with  more  rigor  and 
severity  for  some  time.  In  the  midst  of  such  confusion 
and  excitement,  it  was  sweet  to  us  to  reflect,  "  Thou 
rulest  the  raging  of  the  seas — when  the  waves  thereof 
arise.  Thou  stillest  them."  "  Surely  the  wrath  of  man 
shall  praise  Thee — the  remainder  of  wrath  wilt  thou  re- 
strain." 

THE    BROKEN    ARM. 

On  the  19th  of  January  as  James  was  at  work  cal- 
endering bagging,  his  fingers  caught  in  the  machine, 
winding  his  hand  and  arm  around  an  iron  bar  about  one 
and  a  half  inches  in  diameter.  Before  the  machinery 
could  be  stopped  it  had  wound  his  arm  up  about  half 
way  to  the  elbow,  mangling  and  bruising  the  fingers 
and  hand,  and  breaking  into  a  number  of  pieces  the 
two  wrist  bones,  one  of  which  protruded  through  the 
flesh.  It  was  providential  that  his  whole  arm  was  not 
taken  from  his  body,  or  he  in  a  moment  crushed  to 
death.  But  the  Lord,  who  is  wise  and  good,  knows  just 
how  much  to  afflict  us,  "  that  we  may  be  partakers  of 
his  holiness" — how  far  to  suffer  the  proud  waves  to 
advance,  before  He  says,  "  Hitherto  shalt  thou  come, 
but  no  further" — and  he  will  not  lay  upon  us  more  than 
we  are  able  t*^)  bear,  for  "  He  knoweth  our  frame,  He 
remembereth  liiat  we  are  dust." 


268  TREATMENT    OF   JAMES. 

He  came  to  the  cell — the  doctor  was  soon  present, 
and  set  it  according  to  the  best  of  his  skill  ;  which  we 
feared  at  the  time,  was  not  very  good,  as  the  result 
proved.  He  bore  the  setting  very  well,  scarcely  utter- 
ing a  groan — painful  yet  needful. 

The  weather  being  moderate,  he  chose  to  remain  in 
the  cell,  as  the  hospital  at  that  time  was  extremely  filthy, 
and  the  company  unpleasant  and  disgusting. 

After  all  had  left  the  cell,  he  broke  out  into  singing — 
after  which  he  said,  "  It  is  all  right. ^^  "■'  Good  is  the 
word  of  the  Lord,"  &c.  At  our  evening  devotions,  he 
united  with  us  in  singing  and  prayer.  That  night  and 
most  of  the  next  day,  I  was  with  him.  The  pain,  of 
course,  was  constant,  so  that  he  lost  much  sleep.  In  the 
course  of  four  or  five  days,  the  hospital  was  prepared 
for  him,  and  he  was  removed  thither,  where  the  steward 
waited  on  him.  There  he  had  his  bed,  large  rocking 
chair,  books,  fire,  and  some  few  things  from  outside — a 
little  milk,  a  trifle  of  light  bread,  a  few  apples,  &c.,  but 
his  diet  was  principally  such  as  the  prison  afforded — 
corn  bread  and  bacon,  mush  or  gruel.  He  was  there 
tolerably  comfortable,  though  much  annoyed.  The  doc- 
tor assisted  in  dressing  his  arm  two  or  three  time3,  and 
then  left  it  to  do  as  it  might,  and  probably  he  would 
have  lost  his  hand  altogether,  but  for  the  kindness  of 
Capt.  R.,  who  was  an  old  sea-doctor,  and  gave  counsel 
respecting  it. 

In  about  eight  months,  he  began  to  do  a  little  at  light 
work,  but  it  became  stiff,  so  that  he  can  do  but  little  of 
any  kind  of  work,  and  it  being  his  right  hand,  he  is  the 
more  disabled.  And  there  is  no  doubt  that  it  is  owing  to 
Dr.  Moore's  ignorance,  but  more  to  his  carelessness  and 
indifference,  that  James  has  not  now  the  free  use  of  his 
arm.  Dr.  Davidson  looked  at  it,  and  said,  "  It  might 
have  been  saved  if  it  had  been  attended  to,  but  now  it  is 
too  late."  Other  experienced  physicians  were  brought 
in  to  look  at  it,  and  gave  the  same  opinion.  But  "it is 
all  for  the  best." 

If  the  cause  in,  and  for  which,  we  are  suffering,  be 
that  of  Truth  and  Righteousness,  then  are  all  oursuSer- 


SCARS,    FOR    JESUs'    SAKE.  269 

ings  here  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  and  his  "little  ones." 
Such  being  the  case,  James  can  ever  after  sing  a  song, 
in  which  I  cannot  yet  unite,  viz.  :  "  I  bear  in  my  body, 
the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  And  what  Christian  would 
not  glory  in  being  able  to  say  this  in  truth  ?  What  a 
satisfaction  to  the  mind  of  one  who  has  been  lacerated, 
wounded  or  maimed,  to  look  on  his  scars^  and  feel  that 
the}  art  for  the  sake  of  Jesus!  And  as  they  are 
tokens,  or  evidences  of  his  love  to  his  Master,  so  are 
they  the  means  of  quickening,  increasing,  and  cementing 
his  attachments  to  his  Lord  and  Savior.  "  Henceforth, 
let  no  man  trouble  me,  for  I  bear  in  my  body  the  marks 
of  the  Lord  Jesus."     Sweet! 

to  mrs.  beardsley joy  of  faith. 

Beloved  Sister  : 

I  am  full  of  joy  and  peace  in  believing.  It  flows 
into  my  soul  like  a  clear,  smooth,  peaceful  river,  pro- 
ceeding from  the  throne  of  God.  O,  the  blessedness  of 
believing  what  our  heavenly  Father  says.  It  keeps  the 
soul  quiet  in  times  of  commotion  and  danger;  fills  it 
with  light  in  the  deepest  darkness — yea,  as  the  Prophet 
has  inimitably  expressed  it,  •■'  in  perfect  peace."  A 
little  faith  will  disperse  every  cloud,  put  to  flight  every 
lion,  and  scatter  all  the  objections,  and  hobgoblins,  that 
unbelief  can  present.  It  is  a  lesson  that  takes  some  a 
great  while  to  learn,  but  the  why  is  because  they  want 
their  own  way,  and  think  they  know  better  than  God, 
what  will  be  for  their  good.  How  else  can  we  account 
for  the  murmurings  of  so  many,  when  God  frustrates 
their  plans.  Why  so  much  uneasiness  when  a  shower 
falls  at  a  time  they  did  not  wish,  or  frost  cuts  off  the 
crops,  or  their  fields  are  laid  bare  by  some  providence  1 
Why  all  this  weeping  and  dejection,  when  sickness  pros- 
trates them,  or  their  friends  or  relatives  are  snatched 
away  by  death,  or  by  some  rude  barbarous  hand,  into  a 
hostile  country,  to  suffer  and  toil  1  Why  all  these,  and 
ten  thousand  similar  feelings,  under  afflictive  dispensa- 
tions of  Providence  1  Either  they  do  not  really  believe 
that  God  governs  the  world,  or  that  He  mistakes  Himselt 


270  BLESSEDNESS    OF    FAITH. 

sometimes,  with  respect  to  their  particular  case.  Could 
they  in  all  dispensations,  see  and  acknowledge  the  hand 
of  God,  as  wise,  kind,  faithful,  mighty,  O,  how  instan- 
taneously would  the  troubled  emotions  of  the  soul  be 
quieted  to  peace  and  joy  unutterable.  I  sometimes  am 
so  filled  with  pity  for  those  under  the  influence  of 
unbelief,  I  almost  wish  a  tongue  and  power  I  have 
not,  to  place  before  them  the  excellencies  oi  faith.  It 
opens  the  blind  eyes — it  looks  at  things  as  they  are. 
See  two  persons  in  the  same  circumstances,  under  the 
different  influences  of  faith,  and  unbelief,  and  what  a 
contrast ! 

It  was  this  matchless  principle,  that  gave  me  joy  and 
peace,  when  the  guns  were  pointed  at  my  breast — when 
dragging  the  heavy  chain,  and  listening  to  the  sentence 
of  twelve  years  in  the  penitentiary  !  It  is  this  "  faith 
which  works  by  love,"  that  has  supported,  and  cheered 
my  soul,  amid  all  my  trials. 

I  rejoice  that  I  came  here — that  I  am  here — that  I  may 
he  here.  When  the  Lord  has  done  with  me  here,  he 
will  give  me  another  field.  "  My  meat  is  to  do  the  will 
of  Him  that  sent  me."  My  self,  circumstances,  inte- 
rests, friends,  comforts,  trials,  all^  I  commit  to,  and  leave 
with  my  God,  saying,  ''  Father,  glorify  thy  name." 
"  Here  am  I,  do  with  me,  as  seemeth  thee  good."  Fare* 
well.  George. 

CUTTING  HAIR,  AND  SHAVING  HEADS. 

It  was  the  usual  custom  of  the  officers  to  cut  the  hair 
close,  on  one  half  of  the  head — and  in  cases  of  miscon- 
duct, to  shave  the  head. 

For  a  year  and  a  half  or  two  years,  our  hair  was  cut 
in  the  fashion.  Then  it  was  suffered  to  grow  naturally. 
Most  of  the  prisoners  thought  it  a  great  trial  to  have 
their  heads  thus  disfigured — and  indeed  it  did  present  a 
singular  appearance — but  I  never  thought  it  of  sufficient 
consequence  to  ask  for — if  they  "  gave  me  my  hair," 
well  and  good — if  not,  it  was  all  the  same.  They  were 
welcome,  as  I  frequently  told  them,  to  a  half,  or  the 
whole,  if  they  wished  it.     The  character  was  not  affect- 


HAIR    CUTTING.  271 

ed  thereby.  It  is  done  to  keep  prisoners  from  escaping, 
but  it  is  all  folly — for  if  a  man  is  resolved  to  run  away, 
he  will  go  just  as  quick  without,  as  with  hair.  Shortly 
after  McC.  came,  he  gave  orders  to  shave  one  side  of 
the  heads  of  the  prisoners.  Some,  by  hard  pleading, 
got  excused — but  to  us  there  was  nothing  said  about 
shaving  heads,  or  cutting  hair.  And  from  that  time, 
with  a  few  short  exceptions,  when  there  has  been  great 
excitement,  on  the  occasion  of  a  "  break,"  or  some  such 
thing,  we  have  had  our  hair. 

Many  have  been  sent  forth  with  one  side  of  their  hair 
cut  clost — and  one  man  had  his  whole  head  shaved,  a 
day  or  two  before  he  was  discharged — both  of  which  are 
in  direct  opposition  to  law, 

DR.    ELY. 

Jan.  28.  The  celebrated  Dr.  Ely  preached  to  us, 
All  that  he  said,  was  good,  plain  truth,  but  spoken  in 
such  a  light  manner,  as  to  cause  much  laughter,  and  I 
fear,  spoiled  the  good  effect  it  might  have  had.  The 
recollection  of  his  past  conduct,  respecting  Marion  city, 
and  his  slave  Ambrose,  and  slavery,  so  rushed  upon  my 
mind,  that,  I  confess  I  could  not  receive  that  profit,  I 
otherwise  would  have  gained.  He  once  was  a  great 
man,  but  where  is  he  now  1  O !  how  his  case  should 
teach  us  to  keep  humble  at  the  Savior's  feet,  and  watch- 
fully avoid  everything  that  will  tend  to  lead  us  away 
from  God  ! 

I  spoke  to  him.  He  said  he  recognised  me  as  one  of 
the  three — (he  w^as  present  at  our  trial).  He  went  in  to 
see  James,  and  talked  with  Alanson,  but  could  not  give 
much  comfort — ^'  If  I  was  thus  separated  from  my  fam- 
ily," said  he,  "  I  should  be  very  unhappy." 

GOV.    REYNOLDS SUICIDE  ! 

Feh.  9,  1844,  was  an  eventful  day.  Gov.  R.  after 
making  out  his  will,  w^riting  letters  to  several  persons, 
•&c.,  retired  from  the  breakfast  table  to  his  office,  and 
deliberately  committed  suicide,  by  discharging  the  con- 


272  GOD  DEFENDS  THE  WIDOW  AND  FATHERLESS. 

tents  of  a  loaded  rifle  into  his  head.  .He  had  pardoned 
out  a  number  of  wilful  murderers^  while  the  cases  of 
others  were  rejected  ;  and  finally  has  gone  himself  to 
reap  a  murderer's  reward  ! 

Something  of  the  kind  we  had  looked  for.  We  had 
long  prayed  that  if  he  could  not  be  converted,  but  was 
fully  bent  on  withstanding  the  Almighty,  and  trampling 
down  justice  and  judgment,  he  might,  by  some  means, 
be  removed^  that  the  cause  of  suffering  humanity  might 
advance.  The  cries  and  tears  of  many  fatherless  chil- 
dren, and  desolate  widows,  had  long  been  ascending  to 
heaven  against  him.  And  as  God  has  said  He  "  will 
surely  hear  their  cry,"  is  it  any  wonder  that  he  was  cut 
down,  in  awful  judgment? 

^'  The  fatherless  and  widow,"  are  objects  of  heaven's 
special  care,  and  protection.  And  just  as  certain  as 
"  in  thee  the  fatherless  findeth  mercy,"  so  surely  will 
their  "  Redeemer  thoroughly  plead  their  cause,"  '^  hear 
their  cry,  and  save  them"  from  their  rich  and  proud  op- 
pressors. Well  did  a  noble  British  officer,*  in  the  time 
of  the  Revolution,  on  hearing  of  the  cruelties  of  some 
of  his  fellow-officers,  to  the  widows  and  fatherless,  re- 
mark to  a  widow,  "  Such  men  will  ruin  our  cause ;  for 
the  word  of  God  assures  us,  that  His  ear  is  always  open 
to  the  cry  of  the  widow  and  orphan — and  believe  me, 
madam,  I  dread  their  cry,  more  than  I  do  the  shouts  oi 
an  enemy^s  army.^^ 

Yes,  sooner  let  kings  and  monarchs  seek  my  life,  than 
the  orphan's  or  widow's  cry  ascend  to  heaven  against 
me.  Rather  let  me  cause  "  the  widow's  heart  to  sing  for 
joy;"  and  let  "the  blessing  of  those  who  are  ready  to 
perish,  come  upon  me,"  and  I  am  happy. 

Remembering  the  danger  of  indulging  in  improper 
feelings  at  the  downfall  of  an  enemy,  we  called  to  mind 
the  injunction,  ''  Rejoice  not,  when  thine  enemy  falleth, 
lest  the  Lord  see  it,  and  it  displease  Him." 

As  we  felt  it  to  be  the  hand  of  God,  we  could  but  say 

•  Major  MucklewortlL 


THE    CLASS.  273 

Amen,  and  pray  that  He  would  accomplish  His   own 
purposes,  by  the  event. 

The  Lieutenant  Gov.  Marmaduke  was  sent  for,  and 
took  his  place. 

THE  CLASS  ORGANIZED,  AND  BROKEN  UP. 

1  had  often  urged  the  chaplain  to  form  some  kind  of 
an  organization  for  the  converts,  by  which  we  might  be 
regulated  in  receiving,  disciplining,  and  cutting  off  mem- 
bers— that  it  might  be  known  who  were  ''  of  us,"  and 
who  were  not — but  was  put  off  from  time  to  time,  with 
one  excuse  and  another,  for  about  eleven  months.  Every 
one  who  went  up  to  be  prayed  for,  was  looked  upon  by 
the  wicked,  as  having  "joined  the  church,"  and  when 
any  who  had  been  to  the  anxious  seat,  whether  convert- 
ed or  not,  "  turned  back^^^  they  were  pointed  at,  saying, 
"  There  is  one  of  your  professors  !"  ''  That's  your 
Christianity  !".  "  I  knew  they  were  all  hypocrites  !" 
&c.  Thus  the  reproach  was  cast  upon  all — "  for 
whether  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members  suffer  with 
it." 

And  there  being  no  way  to  deal  with  backsliders,  they 
were  still  looked  upon  by  the  wicked,  as  belonging  to 
the  church,  and  in  fellowship  with  those  who  ^Yalked 
uprightly.  Some  of  these  very  backsliders  would  some- 
times attend  the  meeting,  sing,  and  even  pray,  which 
grieved  some  honest  hearts,  and  gave  the  wicked  occa- 
sion to  rejoice,  but  what  could  I  do  ?  Should  I  tell  them 
that  I  did  not  wish  to  see  them  in  the  meeting,  this 
would  create  disturbance.  Should  I  forbid  them  to  sing 
or  pray,  I  should  be  called  partial,  intolerant,  and 
charged  with  domineering  over  men's  consciences.  I 
was  much  tried — yet  felt  it  my  duty  to  give  full  liberty 
for  any  to  speak  or  pray,  who  felt  so  disposed. 

At  length  the  chaplain  came  with  a  methodist  '^  class 
paper" — talked  with  the  overseer,  who  gave  permission 
to  have  a  class  formed — promised  to  furnish  a  room, 
where  we  could  meet  every  Sabbath — that  I  should  put 
such  names  on  the  paper,  as  I  thought  proper,  which 
persons  should  be  allowed  to  attend  the  meeting — must 

12* 


274  CLASS    ORGANIZED    AND    BROKKN    UP. 

give  the  guard  a  list  of  the  names,  that  he  might  know 
whom  to  leave  out  of  their  cells,  to  meet  in  class — for 
now  all  others  were  locked  up,  and  not  allowed  to  attend 
unless  they  belonged  to  the  class  ! 

I  felt  myself  placed  in  peculiarly  trying  circumstan- 
ces— dark  clouds  were  fast  gathering — the  officers  were 
evidently  working  against  the  prayer  meeting,  which  had 
done  so  much  good,  but  to  go  ahead,  as  long  as  I  could 
move,  trusting  in  God,  I  was  determined. 

We  met  four  or  five  times  in  the  capacity  of  a  class, 
and  were  then  forbidden  to  meet  any  more,  to  the  great 
grief  of  many  !  I  talked  with  the  overseer,  but  he  was 
unyielding.  I  asked  for  a  reason — he  replied,  ''  I  think 
there  will  no  good  result  from  it."  "  I  know  of  no  evil 
that  has  resulted,''  said  I,  "  but  much  good.  Has  there 
been  any  improper  conduct  in  any  of  the  meetings'?" 
"  None,  but  1  think  evil  will  grow  out  of  it !"  Not  the 
first  instance  of  evil  could  he  point  out,  but  meet  we 
should  not !  There  seemed  to  be  a  settled  determina- 
tion to  oppose  everything  that  had  good  in  it. 

I  went  to  judge  Brown — he  refused — though  he  had 
positively  promised  that  w^e  should  have  the  meeting — 
that  he  would  make  all  the  prisoners  attend,  and  would 
attend  himself.  He  was  turned  like  a  weathercock,  by 
McC,  whither  he  would.  All  hope  from  this  quarter 
failed.  I  went  to  the  chaplain — he  could  do  nothing. 
We  went  to  the  inspectors — they  promised  time  and 
again,  that  it  should  be  established.  I  rehearsed  its  his- 
tory to  them — its  rise,  fall,  and  results — they  saw  no  ob- 
jections, and  said  they  would  attend  to  it,  but  they  never 
did  anything.  We  carried  the  case  to  our  Father,  and  he 
seemed  to  say,  "  Let  it  suffice  thee — speak  no  more  to 
me  concerning  this  matter."  We  ceased,  saying,  "  The 
will  of  the  Lord  be  done." 

As  numbers  of  the  brethren  were  allowed  to  stay  out 
of  the  cells  on  the  Sabbath,  I  begged  the  privilege  of 
having  them  come  to  our  cell  and  pray  with  us.  McC. 
and  Judge  B.  both  utterly  refused.  We  could  get  to- 
gether in  companies  and  talk — the  most  wicked  men  m 


OCCASIONAL     PRAYER    MEETINGS.  275 

the  prison  could  laugh  and  talk  together  all  day,  and  no 
fault  was  found  !  but  meet  to  pray,  we  should  not ! 

As  our  cell  was  open  on  the  Sabbath,  we  ventured  to 
invite  the  brethren  at  all  events — some  were  afraid,  and 
others  resolved  to  come,  till  they  were  obliged  to  stop — 
they  came,  and  we  had  precious  seasons  together.  The 
Lord  richly  blessed  our  souls.  And  from  that  time,  w^e 
had  occasional  prayer  meetings,  just  as  we  could  get  any 
of  the  brethren  together  long  enough.  Of  some  of  these 
seasons,  I  shall  hereafter  speak. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

CHARACTER  OF  THE  CONVERSIONS— INCIDENTS. 

INTERESTING    CASES. 

First. — Old  J.  D.  was  a  colored  man — for  a  misdemea- 
nor he  came  here,  and  served  three  years.  He  once  was 
a  slave,  and  bought  himself  and  family.  For  himself 
he  gave  five  hundred  and  fifty  dollars — for  his  wife,  four 
hundred  and  twenty ;  for  his  daughter,  four  hundred, 
and  for  a  child  before  it  was  born,  thirty-five  dollars ! 
Unborn  children,  bought  and  sold !  Was  ever  such  a 
thing  heard  of  in  the  most  savage  nation  under  heaven  1 
And  yet  in  this  gospel  land,  it  is  not  an  uncommon 
thing  !*  O  !  shame,  shame,  on  my  country  !  0  !  sla- 
very, where  is  thy  blush  1 

J.  D.  was  a  remarkable  old  man — he  could  not  read  a 
word,  but  w^as  a  striking  instance  of  the  power  of  grace 
on  the  uneducated  mind.  He  seemed  taught  by  the 
Holy  Spirit.  His  afflictions  brought  him  to  the  Savior's 
feet.     I  could  wish  that  those  who  say,  "  the  niggers 

*  A  prisoner  who  had  long  been  an  overseer  in  the  South,  said,  "  It  is 
a  comnaon  thing  South,  to  sell  unborn  children.  They  commonly  bring 
one  hundred,  and  frequently  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars." 


276    POWER    OF    GRACE    ON    AI?     UNEDUCATED    MIND. 

have  no  souls,"  could  only  hear  him  talk  and  pray — 
surely  their  mouths  would  be  stopped.  JVo  souls  f 
What  blasphemy  !  His  views  of  gospel  truth,  and 
Christian  duty,  in  many  respects,  were  very  clear.  He 
talked  understandingly,  and,  when  engaged,  with 
great  energy,  eloquence,  and  application.  He  was 
always  active  and  ready.  From  many  of  his  sayings, 
take  the  following  as  specimens. 

On  one  occasion  in  the  prayer  meeting,  he  said,  "  God 
has  so  placed  me  that  when  I  kneel  down  to  pray,  the 
devil  runs  away,  for  he  don't  like  me,  and  thank  God 
there's  no  great  loss,  for  I  donH  like  him.  They  may 
take  me  how,  or  when  they  please,  I'm  always  ready, 
and  have  something  to  say  about  God  and  his  goodness 
to  me." 

What  a  reproof  to  many  who  can  find  nothing  to  say 
for  Jesus,  unless  they  are  in  a  particular  mood — who  can 
talk  about  everything  else  but  religion !  "  Always 
ready  !"     What  a  lesson  ! 

In  the  same  meeting  a  young  man  professed  to  give 
his  heart  to  God,  before  whom  J.  D.  took  his  stand, 
and  addressed  him  as  a  young  soldier,  at  some  length  in 
a  spirited,  affecting  manner,  concerning  the  difficulties, 
doubts,  dangers,  &c.,  of  the  Christian  life — much  to  the 
edification  of  all  present. 

In  another  meeting,  he  said,  "  My  heart  has  leaped 
for  joy  to-day.  Trusting  in  God !  There  is  nothing 
like  it  in  all  the  world.  I  thank  God  for  sending  me 
here.  It  has  been  the  means  of  saving  me  from  everlast- 
ing torments." 

After  the  prayer  meeting  was  broken  up,  he  came  to 
our  cell  one  Sabbath,  and  we  sang  and  prayed  together 
for  some  time.  He  arose  before  us  to  "  tell  us  the  state 
of  his  soul,"  and  said,  "  It  has  now  been  a  long  time 
since  we  met  here,  but  I  feel  the  knot  drawn  tighter 
than  ever,  and  my  soul  is  anchored  out  in  the  cause  of 
the  Lord.  I  feel  that  God  is  good  in  sparing  me. 
When  I  came  here,  I  did  not  expect  to  live  one  year, 
but  he  has  helped  me  to  worry  my  time  almost  through. 
I  hope  and  pray  that  He  will  spare  me  a  little  longer- 


THE  SPEECH  —CONVERTS.  277 

that  I  may  meet  my  little  family,  and  tell  tiiem  what  he 
has  done  for  my  soul — to  meet  them,  with  Jesus  in  my 
soul,  and  glory  in  my  view.  And  oh  !  brethren,  when 
I'm  gone,  I  shall  remember  and  pray  for  you.  If  we 
should  meet  no  more  on  earth,  w^e  shall  meet  in  heaven. 
I  shall  know  you  there  as  I  do  Aere,  and  there,  there  will 
be  no  more  locking  up.  Glory  to  God  !  Press  on  then, 
brethren,  through  every  difficulty,  that  you  may  be  re- 
warded. The  prize  is  great,  and  soon  the  time  will 
come  w^hen  it  wall  be  given  to  us.     And  when  I'm  gone, 

I  w^ant  you  all  to  pray  for  old  gray-headed  J y,  for 

though  I  am  far  away,  when  you  kneel  down,  your 
prayers  will  reach  my  heart.  Sometimes  when  I  reflect 
what  God  has  done  for  me,  my  heart  leaps  for  joy ;  and 
I  believe  if  the  prayer  meeting  had  continued  until  now, 
I  should  have  been  able  to  move  a.  mountain  !  It  was  like 
going  to  a  school  to  be  instructed  and  strengthened.  I 
sometimes  get  cold  now,  but  what  little  I  have  they  canH 
get  from  me." 

Notice  his  estimation  of  the  prayer  meeting.  Many 
felt  as  he  did.  He  left  the  prison,  alive  in  religion,  and 
spent  most  of  the  day  going  round  the  city,  talking  to 
the  slaves  and  directing  them  to  trust  in  God. 

He  came  into  the  prison  again,  and  said  to  James,  "  I 
feel  better  than  I  did,  the  day  /  bought  my  head.^"^  He 
took  and  gave  many  lessons  on  abolition.  He  was  wa- 
ter-drawer the  most  of  his  time,  and  talked  with  many 
slaves. 

Second, — H.  B.  was  a  father.  In  the  prayer  meetings, 
he  often  spoke  of  his  family,  w-hile  the  tears  w^ould  flow 
freely,  in  view  of  his  past  unfaithfulness  to  his  wife  and 
children.     And  to  hear  him  pray  for  them  w^as  aflecting. 

On  one  occasion  he  said,  "  I  would  give  ten  thousand 
worlds,  if  I  could  only  hear  of  the  conversion  of  my 
children."  The  Lord  heard  him.  In  a  few  weeks  news 
came  of  the  conversion  of  two  of  his  daughters,  which 
filled  him  with  great  joy.  He  wept  as  he  related  the 
news,  and  blessed  the  Lord. 

At  another  time,  his  little  son  came  to  see  him,  with 
whom  he  conversed.     Said  he,  "  Tell  your  mother  that 


278  A    CHRISTIAN    SPIRIT. 

I  am  spending  here  the  happiest  days  of  my  life.  I  am 
contented.  I  should  like  very  well  to  come  home  and 
instruct  my  children,  but  cannot  just  now." 

At  another  time,  news  came,  that  his  son,  about  seven 
years  old,  had  died.  The  spirit  which  he  manifested 
was  so  perfectly  Christian^  so  sweet,  so  submissive,  and 
his  conduct  so  exemplary,  that  we  rejoiced  in  happy  dis- 
appointment. He  felt  perfectly  reconciled  and  satisfied 
with  what  his  Father  had  done — felt  that  it  was  right, 
and  all  for  the  best — that  God  would  take  care  of  his 
child  better  than  he  could,  "  and  I  cheerfully  give  him 
back  to  Him,  who  gave  him  to  me.  The  Lord  gave, 
and  the  Lord  hath  taken  aw^ay,  and  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord." 

But  his  wife  came  a  few  days  afterwards,  and  inform- 
ed him  that  the  boy  was  alive,  and  had  not  even 
been  sick.  He  recefved  his  son  as  Abraham  did  Isaac, 
"  from  the  dead,  in  a  figure."  He  felt  that  he  was  dead, 
and  under  this  impression  manifested  his  faith  and  de- 
light in  God's  will,  and  when  his  faith,  as  it  were,  was 
proved,  as  Abraham's,  God  gave  him  back  his  son, 
whom  he  was  so  willing  to  surrender  at  the  call  of  the 
Giver. 

At  two  different  times  he  was  at  work  outside  in  the 
woods.  The  guard  was  his  relative,  and  said  to  him, 
''  Now  B.,  if  you  wish  to  go  home  to  your  family,  go, 
and  I  will  not  stop  you.  You  can  have  my  pistols  and 
go."  His  family  lived  only  about  twelve  miles  distant, 
but  religion  made  him  unwilling  to  receive  liberty  in  a 
dishonorable  manner.  He  chose  to  trust  in  the  Lord. 
Once,  he,  with  a  company  of  others,  had  determined  on 
"  liberty  or  death,"  but  the  plot  was  providentially  dis- 
covered and  broken  up.  See  what  a  change  the  grace 
of  God  makes.  His  general  deportment  gave  us  great 
comfort  in  our  affliction.  At  length  a  pardon  came  for 
him,  and  he  went  home,  after  retiring  with  us  to  our 
cell,  to  pray  and  commune  together,  probably  for  the 
last  time.  Anticipating  his  departure,  I  composed  and 
gave  him  the  following  : 


RELEASE  OF  A  PRISONER.  279 


ON  THE  RELEASE  OF  A  PRISONER. 

I. 

Go,  Fellow  Pris'ner,  here  so  long  confined, 
By  iron  doors,  and  locks,  and  gloomy  walls; 

Leave  all  thy  tears  and  suffrings  now  behind, 
And  answer  to  thy  little  children's  calls. 

II. 
Go  find  your  darlings — wipe  away  their  tears — 

Cheer  up  their  hearts — their  sor:ows  drive  away — 
Bid  them  to  banish  all  their  former  fears, 

A.nd  now  rejoice  to  see  the  wished-for  day. 

III. 
Go  find  that  weeping,  broken-hearted  wife. 

Whom  thou  hast  caused  to  mourn  by  evil  ways, 
Go  sweeten,  now,  her  long-embittered  life, 

And  in  God's  fear  together  spend  your  days. 

IV. 
Go  to  your  friends,  whom  you  have  made  to  weep. 

And  who  have  followed  you  with  many  prayers; 
Go  wipe  the  tear  from  off  that  furrowed  cheek,  ^ 

And  lighten  life's  oppressive,  anxious  cares. 

V. 

Go,  tell  them  all  that  you  have  seen  and  felt — 

The  evil  of  your  former  wicked  ways; 
That  Jesus'  love  your  hardened  heart  did  melt, 

And  filled  your  soul  with  songs  of  grateful  praise, 

VI. 

Go  show  the  world  by  upright,  holy  acts, 
And  godly  conversation  joined  with  all. 

That  you  henceforth  will  mark  your  Savior's  tracks, 
Arrd  do,  in  earnest  on  his  name  now  call. 

Vlf. 
Go,  Fellow  Pris'ner,  go  be  useful.     Go, 

And  be  to  man  a  blessing  where  you  dwell: 
The  end  of  sinful  ways  to  sinners  show. 

Which  lead  to  prisons,  gallows,  and  to  hell 

VIII. 
Go  serve  Manasseh's  God  and  your's  till  death, 
Nor  e'er  forget  your  lonely  prison-cell ; 
"Remember  those  in  bonds,"  with  prayerful  breath, 
And  meet  me  finally  in  heaven.     Farewell. 

He  had  spent  many  pleasant  hours  and  Sabbaths  with 


280       THE    HAPPY'     PRISONERS     UNDER    AFFLICTION. 

US,  and  seemed  as  dear  as  an  own  brother.     Our  hearts 
were  knit  together  like  those  of  David  and  Jonathan. 

Third. — W.  F.  P.  was  a  young  man  of  feeble  consti- 
tution, and  of  rather  loose  habits.  He  was  converted 
soon  after  coming  here,  and  lived  so  that  the  wicked 
were  obliged  to  confess,  "  I  believe  that  he  is  a  Chris- 
tian." He  Avas  sick  much  of  his  time,  and  often  thought 
he  was  near  his  end  ;  but  was  always  composed,  and 
willing  to  die  or  live,  just  as  God  saw  best.  How  has 
my  soul  been  refreshed,  as  I  have  conversed  and  prayed 
wdth  him,  in  view  of  death!  0,  he  was  so  sweetly  re- 
signed to  his  Father's  will.  The  spirit  that  he  exhibited, 
and  the  testimony  he  bore  would  amply  reward  us  for 
all  our  sufferings,  had  we  nothing  more  to  comfort  us. 

At  one  time  he  said,  "  I  am  better  satisfied  and  more 
contented  here,  than  ever  I  was  outside.  I  praise  God 
for  his  afflicting  rod,  and  feel  that  my  two  years  here 
will  be  the  happy  means  of  saving  me  from  the  prison- 
house  from  which  none  are  pardoned." 

Again,  I  called  on  him,  when  he  was  very  sick — con- 
versed and  prayed  with  him.  Found  him  in  an  excel- 
lent frame  of  mind.  He  said, ""  My  pains  are  great,  but 
I  feel  that  God  is  my  friend.  He  is  good  and  does  all 
things  right,  and  knows  best  wdien  to  afflict.  *  He  does 
not  afflict  willingly,'  nor  will  He  afflict  me  more  than  I 
can  bear.  I  am  willing  to  lie  and  suffer  as  long  as  my 
Lord  sees  best.  All  is  in  love,  and  for  my  good.  We 
should  be  thankful  for  afflictions  as  well  as  mercies,  for 
all  are  blessings."  He  had  doubt  about  getting  well, 
but  was  not  alarmed.  He  felt  some  anxiety  about  his 
old  father  and  family  ;  but  committed  them  to  God,  and 
felt  that  by  prayer  in  prison,  he  could  procure  for  them 
blessings  and  necessaries,  which  he  could  not  when  at 
liberty,  a  wicked  man.  I  fed  him  with  some  of  the 
promises,  upon  which  his  faith  seized  with  eagerness, 
and  I  felt  that  it  w^as  well  worth  coming  to  a  peniten- 
tiary, to  enjoy  such  a  privilege  of  comforting  one  of 
Christ's  "little  ones." 

He  spent  his  last  Sabbath  in  our  cell,  much  to  our 
satisfaction. 


INTERCESSION     FOR    ALANSON.  281 

Fourth. — C.  S.  was  a  Russian,  from  St.  Petersburg 
He  gave  us  much  comfort — was  exceedingly  interesting 
in  prayer  meetings  or  private  conversation — full  of  life 
and  zeal.  He  attributed  his  first  serious  impressions,  to 
seeing  us  so  frequently  on  our  knees,  and  hearing  us 
pray,  when  he  carried  around  bread  at  night.  He 
thought  if  we  needed  to  pray,  surely  he  vastly  more. 
And  to  hear  him  talk  and  pray  in  his  broken  English, 
would  do  any  one  good. 

Reader,  I  have  given  you  some  specimens  of  our 
'prison fruit.  ■  I  might  multiply  cases,  if  my  limits 
would  permit,  but  these  must  suffice  for  the  present. 

It  was  my  habit  when  any  who  were  friendly  to  us 
came  in,  to  intercede  with  them  to  use  their  influence  to 
restore  Alanson  to  his  family.  As  the  inspectors  were 
frequently  in,  I  plead  his  cause  before  them.  They 
listened,  felt  an  interest  in  his  case,  and  promised  to 
speak  to  the  Governor,  and  use  their  influence  to  get  him 
out — but  it  was  their  opinion  that  when  one  went,  we 
would  all  go.  They  always  treated  us  with  great  re- 
spect and  kindness. 

At  one  time,  a  Mr.  C.  was  inside,  to  whom  I  said — • 
"  Tell  the  Governor  that  if  he  wull  let  Alanson  go,  he 
may  add  his  remaining  time  to  the  end  of  mine."  But 
they  would  not  admit  of  this  kind  of  substitution. 

At  another  time,  an  honorable  Judge  came  in,  with 
whom  I  made  myself  somewhat  free,  and  who  seemed 
to  feel  for  us,  and  had  said  to  our  friends  that  he  believ- 
ed we  were  innocent.  He  was  a  man  of  extended  in- 
fluence, and  could  help  if  he  would.  I  asked,  "  cannot 
something  be  done  for  Work's  release  ?"  "  I  do  not 
know — Work  is  a  first  rate  fellow."  I  said,  •'  If  there 
is  an  honest,  conscientious  man  in  the  world,  I  believe 
that  he  is  one."  The  Judge  replied — ''  I  have  no  doubt 
of  it;  I  have  no  doubt  of  it."  He  also  asked  many 
questions  respecting  Alanson's  family,  and  then  went  up 
stairs  and  talked  with  him. 

EXECUTIVE    RESPONSIBILITY. 

He  promised  Alanson  he  would  go  and  see  the  Gov- 


282     RESPOrvrSIBILITY AND    GIVING    UP    THE     POINT. 

ernor  in  his  behalf,  but  added,  "  I  think  no  Governor 
will  take  the  responsibility  of  turning  you  three  out, 
without  the  co-operation  of  the  Legislature." 

Responsibility  !  Indeed  !  If  a  thief,  a  whore-monger, 
a  robber,  a  "man- stealer,"  or  a  murderer,  is  petitioned 
for  by  his  friends,  the  Executive  can  very  readily  take 
the  "responsibility"  of  turning  them  loose  upon  the 
community,  without  any  fear  of  public  censure,  or  risk 
of  losing  his  popularity,  or  election  to  some  higher  seat 
of  honor!  And  this  fearful  "responsibility,"  has 
often  been  taken  without  even  the  form  of  a  petition  ! 
But  when  asked  to  "  open  the  prison  doors"  to  those 
who  are  acknowledged  to  be  honest,  conscientious  men, 
against  whom  they  have  "  no  imputation,"  who  have  a 
"  good  character,"  and  are  "  first  rate  fellows,"  0  ! 
they  cannot  endure  the  "  responsibility  !"  To  pardon 
the  whole  list  of  criminals,  is  no  responsibility  ;  but  to 
release  those  who  love  and  desire  to  benefit  their  fellow 
men,  and  whose  lives  are  devoted  to  doing  good,  this  is 
insupportable  "responsibility!"  For  such  persons,  in 
Missouri,  are  execrated,  and  should  the  Executive  turn 
them  loose,  a  torrent  of  public  disapprobation  may  be 
expected,  which  he  cannot  meet,  since  he  "  loves  the 
praise  of  men  more  than  the  praise  of  God."  What  a 
notion  of  "  responsibility  !"     But  more  : 

Gov.  Marmaduke  came  in,  and  had  a  number  of  the 
prisoners  called  before  him — two  or  three  murderers  and 
Alanson  were  among  the  number.  He  said  to  Alanson, 
"  I  have  received  two  letters  from  your  wife,  and  an- 
swered one  of  them,  informing  her  that  I  could  not,  con- 
sistently, let  you  go.  I  have  also  received  a  long 
argumentative  letter  on  slavery  from  Mission  Institute, 
signed  by  three  individuals.  I  am  glad  to  hear  of  your 
behavior  here — though  you  are  far  from  friends  it  has 
made  friends  of  all  who  have  had  anything  to  do  with 
the  place,  and  it  has  also  made  friends  outside  !  If  I 
consulted  only  my  own  feelings  as  a  father,  I  would 
immediately  turn  you  out,  but  I  cannot  consistently  with 
my  executive  duties.  The  excitement,  all  over  the 
country,  is  th«  greatest  it  ever  has  been^  and  I  do  not 


VITIATED   PUBLIC    SENTIMENT.  283 

think  that  I,  or  any  other  Executive  would  be  suptamed 
by  public  opinion^  in  letting  you  go.  And  further — 
should  I  let  you  go,  it  would  have  the  appearance  of 
GIVING  UP  THE  POINT  !"  Whatpointl  Why  their  op- 
position to  our  principles.  They  hold  us  here,  because 
we  will  not  ''  give  up  the  point" — and  if  they  should 
let  us  go  while  we  persist  in  our  doctrines,  it  would 
have  the  appearance  of  giving  up  to  us  that  we  were 
right  and  they  were  wrong.  But  if  we  would  only  give 
up  the  point,  they  can  let  us  go,  and  boast,  "  We've 
conquered  them  at  last." 

I  have  not  heard  of  their  being  troubled  about  the 
^'  appearance  of  giving  up  the  point"  to  thieves  and 
murderers*  who  have  been  pardoned  out,  and  who  de- 
clared, too,  they  would  do  the  same  thing  again ! 

To  act  in  accordance  with  the  convictions  of  con- 
science, while  the  frown  of  a  few  ignorant,  unreasona- 
ble, feeble  men,  is  incurred,  is  great  responsibility — but 
to  do  wrong,  and  incur  the  displeasure  of  that  just  and 
Almighty  Being,  who  holds  their  life  and  eternal  destiny 
in  his  hands,  is  no  responsibility  !  What  a  vitiated  pub- 
lic sentiment  do  such  things  bespeak  !  Yet  such  is  one 
of  the  natural  consequences  of  slavery. 

Contrasted  with  such  principles,  how  noble  is  the 
conduct  of  him,  who,  with  promptness  and  resolution, 
will  do  rights  though  the  displeasure  of  the  whole  world 
should  be  incurred,  or  the  sacrifice  of  his  life  be  the  con- 
sequence. The  man  who  thus  acts  from  a  principle  of 
duty  to  God  and  man,  leaving  consequences  with  the 
Lord,  finds  a  rich  reward  in  his  own  bosom,  though 
outward  sufferings  and  reproaches  may  be  heaped  upon 
him. 

We  are  thankful  that  we  are  not  in  prison  as  State 
felons — but  we  rejoice  that  we  are  "  counted  worthy  to 
suffer  shame,"  as  abolitionists — as  the  friends  of  suffering 
humanity.     We  ask  no  higher  honor  in  this  world. 

♦  Gov.  M.,  soon  after  this  conversation  with  Alanson,  pardoned  out  two 
murderers — one  of  whom  wilfully  shot  his  neighbor. 


284  ALANSON    AND   JAMES   OUTSIDj:. 


JAMES    AND    THE    MISSOURI    LAWYER. 

As  James  was  reading  his  Bible,  in  the  shoe-shop,  a 
lawyer  from  Boone  County  came  in,  and  asked,  "  What 
book  is  that?"  "  The  Bible,  sir."  "  Do  all  here  have 
the  Bible  V^  "  Many  are  without  any,  but  would  be 
glad  to  have  one."  "  Is  a  Bible  given  to  each  one 
when  he  leaves  here  1"  *'  It  is  given  to  none,  sir."  "  I 
think  it  would  be  an  excellent  plan,  it  might  save  them 
in  the  hour  of  temptation.  What  is  your  name'?"  "  My 
name  is  Burr,  sir."  "  Ah,  that  is  just  what  I  should  ex- 
pect from  the  character  I  have  heard  of  you  outside,  to 
find  you  with  your  Bible.  Hold  on  to  it."  "  I  expect 
so  to  do  as  long  as  I  live  '"  "  Yes,  it  is  the  only  thing 
worth  sticking  to." 

Would  to  God  that  all  lawyers  could  thus  speak  of 
the  Bible.  0 !  what  an  overturning  would  there  be  in 
our  courts  of  moc/c -justice  !  How  much  less  fraud,  ly- 
ing, and  extortion  would  be  practised  by  them  !  And 
how  many  more  would  be  willing  to  plead  for  the  poor 
as  well  as  the  rich,  and  "  open  their  mouths  for  the 
dumb,"  in  the  cause  of  humanity  ! 

March  11.  James  returned  to  the  cell — having  been 
absent  six  and  a  half  weeks.  About  this  time.  Captain 
Richmond  was  expecting  to  move  away,  and  Alanson 
and  James  were  permitted  to  go  outside  alone,  at  two 
different  times,  each,  to  converse  with  Mrs.  R.  Nothing 
prevented  free  conversation  on  any  subject,  and  the 
topic  of  slavery  and  helping  slaves,  was  discussed  with 
kindness  and  good  feeling.  Mrs.  R.  had  always  been 
kind  to  us. 

About  the  middle  of  March,  a  citizen  was  in  the  shoe- 
shop,  conversing  with  the  hands  about  petitions.  He 
turned  to  James,  and  said,  ''  Here  is  Burr,  I  will  not 
sign  a  petition  for  him,  because  he  will  not  give  up  his 
principles." 

EXTRACT  OF  A   LETTER. 

I  am  happy  to  find  again  a  few  words  from  Alanson 


LETTERS.  285 

and  James,  that  they  may  speak  for  themselves.     They 
wrote  in  my  letter — 

Dear  Wife  : 

I  sympathize  with  you  in  your  troubles,  but  can 
only  relieve  you  by  advice  and  prayer.  I  hope  you 
will  draw  your  consolation  from  the  word  of  God.  Af- 
fliction sanctified,  is  better  than  affliction  removed. 
God's  promises  are  exceeding  large,  especially  to  the 
widow  and  fatherless.  Will  not  you  and  the  children 
look  out  all  you  can  find,  and  make  them  your  own. 
Then  you  will  rejoice  in  tribulation.  I  want  you  should 
be  able,  with  a  full  heart,  to  testify  to  the  faithfulness  of 
God  in  supporting  and  carrying  you  in  triumph  through 
all  your  troubles.  Be  not  troubled  about  me.  I  am 
well.  Be  faithful  to  the  children.  Tell  them  to  be 
good,  and  then  w^e  shall  meet  in  heaven,  if  not  before. 

The  Lord  bless  you,  and  keep  you,  and  provide  for 
you.  Farewell, 

Alanson  Work. 

from  james,  written  with  his  left  hand. 
Friends  : 

W^hy  do  I  not  hear  from  you  more  often?  I  am 
sure  if  you  w^ere  in  prison,  "  enclosed  in  hewn  stone,'* 
and  could  neither  see  nor  hear  of  what  was  going  on  in 
the  world — if  you  were  obliged  to  see  one  thing  all  the 
time — and  in  addition,  if  you  had  a  broken  arm  to  chee?^ 
the  gloom,  you  w^ould  wish  for  some  one,  now  and  then, 
to  comfort  you  with  a  word  of  consolation.  You  know 
but  little  of  the  w^orth  of  a  letter  in  prison.  I  want  you 
all  to  do  w^hat  you  can  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  Do 
as  the  ''  Village  Blacksmith"  did — "  set  a  trap,  and  bait 
it  with  faith  and  prayer."     Do  all  the  good  you  can. 

J.  E.  Burr. 

THE    LEGISLATURE DOCTRINE LAW. 

April  4.  One  of  the  four  legislators  who  came  to  our 
cell  one  Sabbath,  mentioned  in  Part  II,  called  to  talk 
with  me.     He  began,  "  I  suppose  you  feel  about  as  you 


286  CONVERSATION     AND     REFLECTIONS. 

did  when  I  last  talked  with  you."  "  I  am  not  aware, 
sir,  that  any  material  change  has  taken  place  in  my 
mind,  and  I  do  not  think  the  people  of  this  State,  can, 
with  reason,  require  us  to  give  up  our  sentiments,  before 
they  will  let  us  go."  The  absurdity  was  so  plain,  he 
had  to  acknowledge  it,  and  said,  "  They  do  not,  nor 
could  they  in  any  land  of  liberty." 

Reader,  you  have  been  shown  time  and  again,  that 
they  do  require  this — that  out  principles,  and  they  alone, 
sent  us  here  and  keep  us  here.  "Give  them  up,  and 
you  may  go,"  is  the  cry  from  every  quarter. 

The  man  went  on,  "  If  you  can  promise  neither  to 
come  to  this  State,  nor  aid  others  in  coming  to  assist 
slaves,  there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  getting  your  time 
shortened."  "  We  have  repeatedly  told  you  we  should 
not  come  to  this  State  again,  forthat  purpose."  He  had 
considerable  to  say  about  the  law — that  it  was  made  by 
the  people,  and  till  repealed,  should  be  observed — that 
the  way  to  alter  it,  was  to  enlighten  the  people.  Very 
good  and  true,  but  how  are  the  people  lo  be  enlighten- 
ed? They  shut  their  eyes,  and  stop  their  ears,  and 
make  special  laws  to  keep  out  the  light  from  the  State. 
They  will  neither  hear  nor  read  on  the  subject  of  Anti- 
slavery,  and  if  any  one  dares  to  attempt  to  ''  enlighten 
the  people,"  he  is  mobbed,  banished,  or  cast  into  prison. 
How  shall  we  enlighten  them'?  Will  the  slave-holding 
statesmen  tell  us  how  1 

Again  the  man  said,  "  For  one  man  to  disregard  the 
law,  is  to  set  himself  up  against  all  the  people,  and  tends 
to  the  subversion  of  all  government." 

But  what  does  all  this  amount  to,  so  long  as  the  law 
is  against  the  Bible,  and  contrary  to  God's  law  ?  If 
the  law  is  unrighteous,  and  tends  to  the  subversion  of 
the  law  of  heaven,  it  must  be  opposed,  though  it  should 
subvert  every  government  on  earth.  There  must  be 
those  who  will  cry  aloud  and  refuse  obedience,  even 
unto  death.  When  human  and  divine  laws  conflict,  the 
latter  are  always  to  be  regarded.  "  We  ought  to  obey 
God  rather  than  man,"  is  the  Christian's  motto. 


THE    PRISON    DAUGHTER.  287 


FEMALE    PRISONERS. 


In  the  early  part  of  our  time,  a  woman  of  vile  charac- 
ter was  sent  here — staid  two  or  three  days  and  was 
pardoned.  About  a  year  afterwards  another  came,  for 
killing  her  husband.  Her  sentence  was  five  years — she 
staid  nearly  two,  and  was  pardoned. 

She  worked  outside,  at  Capt.  R.'s  and  Judge  B.'s 
house.  Mrs.  B.  abused  her  so  shamefully,  she  ran  away, 
but  was  brought  back  the  next  day  and  locked  up  in 
her  cell,  where  she  had  but  little  to  eat  or  drink,  for 
some  days.  The  horrid  cruelty  towards  her,  while 
thus  locked  up,  so  aroused  the  indignation  of  certain 
wicked  prisoners,  that  there  was  strong  talk  of  a  "  muti- 
ny^'^  unless  Judge  B.  altered  his  course.  After  about 
three  weeks  she  was  again  taken  outside,  where  she 
worked  about  four  months — coming  to  her  cell  every 
night.  In  the  fall  she  became  the  mother  of  a  daughter. 
The  doctor  refused  to  be  present  at  the  time  of  her  de- 
livery. Mrs.  Brown  would  neither  come  nor  let  any  one 
else  attend — the  overseer  told  one  of  the  prisoners  to 
assist  her — who  did  so,  and  he  was  the  only  one  to  wait 
upon  her  for  some  time.  Mrs.  B.  refused  to  come  near 
her,  or  to  furnish  any  materials  for  the  child's  clothing 
— so  that  she  remained  in  her  cold  cell,  with  her  child, 
for  nearly  a  week  before  anything  was  done.  Nor  was 
she  allowed  to  have  any  fire  during  the  cold  winter 
weather — but  suffered  in  her  damp  and  chilly  cell,  till 
she  was  pardoned  out !  The  whole  is  a  horrid,  disgrace- 
ful affair,  on  all  sides.  But  can  anything  better  be  ex- 
pected from  slavery  *? 

The  next  woman  was  put  in  a  cell  and  rivetted  fast, 
having  a  stove,  and  everything  brought  to  her  by  other 
prisoners,  with  whom  she  conversed  much.  A  great 
many  resorted  to  her  cell  to  converse  with  her.  Her 
conversation  was  very  disgusting.  She  w^as  sick  much 
of  the  time,  and  often  in  the  night  have  we  been  awa- 
kened by  her  groans  and  screams  for  help.  After  a  time 
the  door  was  unfastened,  and  the  guard  could  go  there 


288  THE    COLORED     WOMAN. 

when  they  chose  !  She  staid  about  six  months  and  was 
pardoned  out. 

The  next  was  a  colored  woman.  She  arrived  here  in 
the  night,  and  was  locked  in  a  cell  with  three  wicked 
vile  men  !  The  next  day  she  was  arrayed  in  prison 
colors — half  of  her  dress  yellow,  and  the  other  half 
white.  This  was  the  first  time  that  any  female  had  been 
so  clothed.  The  others  wore  their  own  clothes,  which 
they  brought  with  them. 

She  was  then  placed  in  the  wash-house,  to  work  with 
two  wicked  men — if  in  her  cell  by  day,  it  was  unlocked, 
so  that  any  prisoner  could  visit  her,  or  any  guard  by 
night!  Now  why  is  she  treated  in  this  manner? 
"  O  !  she  is  nothing  but  a  nigger  /"  And  what  respect 
is  paid  ro  a  "  nigger^s^^  purity  in  a  slave  State'?  Many 
other  things  might  be  mentioned  respecting  the  abomina- 
ble treatment  of  these  w^omen,  but  I  must  pass  along. 

A    PROHIBITION. 

So  many  of  ihe  prisoners  w^ho  were  trusted  outside 
alone,  had  run  away,  that  the  inspectors  prohibited  the 
officers  from  sending  any  men  out  without  a  guard.  But 
as  James  had  been  sick  and  was  quite  feeble,  he  asked 
one  of  the  inspectors,  if  he  could  go  out  and  breathe  the 
fresh  air  for  his  health.  The  reply  was,  "  I  have  no 
objection,  and  I  presume  the  other  inspectors  will  have 
none.  We  are  not  at  all  afraid  of  you.  There  is  not 
the  least  imputation  against  you  !"  "  No  imputation  !" 
and  yet  will  not  let  us  go  ! 

At  different  times  James  went  out  and  enjoyed  the 
liberty  of  recreating  himself  as  he  chose,  which  greatly 
invigorated  his  system. 

Usually,  in  the  morning,  the  guards  w^ent  around  and 
unlocked  the  cells,  not  w^aiting  to  see  whether  the  pri- 
soners came  out.  But  McC.  gave  his  order,  that  the 
guards,  after  they  had  gone  round,  and  unlocked  the 
doors,  should  go  round  again,  and  lock  up  every  man 
who  was  not  out  of  his  cell.  Then  whoever  was  thus 
locked  up,  was  taken  to  the  guard  room,  to  give  an  ac- 
count of  himself.     Generally,  there  were  two  bells — one 


A    NEW    ORDER.  289 

for  rising — the  other  fifteen  minutes  after,  for  opening 
the  cells,  at  which  time,  every  man  was  ordered  to  be 
ready  to  come  out,  and  proceed  to  his  place  of  work. 
Frequently  the  guard  would  forget  themselves,  so  that 
the  two  bells  would  ring  almost  immediately  after  each 
other — or  there  would  be  only  one,  which  often  deceived 
the  prisoners,  and  they  were  unable  to  get  out  in  time. 

Our  morning  devotions  were  often  disturbed  by  the 
unlocking  and  slamming  of  doors,  but  pray  we  would, 
leaving  consequences  with  God.  Some  of  the  guard 
would  not  mind  anything  about  us,  if  we  were  in  our 
cell,  but  others  wished  to  show^  their  authority,  and  im- 
portance. 

One  morning,  as  I  was  on  my  knees,  such  an  one  came 
around,  and  saw  me — stood  a  moment,  went  to  the  win- 
dow, and  waited — then  came  back,  as  I  was  ready  to  go 
out,  and  said,  ''  I'll  lock  you  up  every  morning,  if  you  do 
not  come  out  sooner."  I  simply  replied,  "  I  am  willing, 
sir."  He  reported  me  to  the  overseer,  but  he  knew  that 
I  understood  my  own  business,  and  said  nothing  about 
it.  The  guard,  poor  man!  Did  he  think  he  could 
frighten  a  Christian  from  prayer  1  We  felt  the  need  of  it. 
It  was  our '''vital  breath.^^  Look  at  this.  Reader.  The 
poor  prisoners  are  driven  to  work,  from  before  they  can 
see  in  the  morning,  till  after  they  can  see  at  night — hav- 
ing not  more  than  half  sufficient  time  to  eat — and  yet  if 
one  is  found  on  his  knees  after  the  door  is  opened, 
fault  is  found  because  he  is  not  at  his  work,  whether  he 
has  anything  to  do  or  not !  This  will  give  you  an  idea 
of  the  trials  of  the  dear  converts.  Such  circumstances 
teach  us  the  value  of  secret  retirement.  Deprived  of 
this,  we  could  lift  up  our  hearts,  while  at  work.  This, 
man  could  not  prevent. 

"  MY   CUP   RUNNETH   OVER." 

About  the  first  of  May,  a  barrel  came  from  our  friends 
to  Judge  B.  It  was  more  than  half  full  of  crackers — of 
which  we  had  not  a  taste.  In  the  same,  was  nearly  a 
half  bushel  of  dried  fruit,  which  was  given  to  us — also 
a  quantity  of  medicines,  which  we  received — a  bundle 

13 


290  RICH    BLESSINGS. 

of  letters,  on  which  we  feasted,  and  4  valuable  addition 
to  our  library,  Memoir  of  Elias  Cornelius,  and  Hannah 
Hobbie,  Pike's  Young  Disciple,  Pilgrim's  Progress, 
Counsels  to  Young  Men,  Infidelity,  Alleine's  Alarm, 
Baxter's  Call,  Bouge's  Evidences,  and  Missionary  He- 
ralds. As  we  had  many  calls  from  prisoners,  for  books, 
we  could  now  supply  them  more  fully.  We  had  long 
felt  the  need  of  more  religious  books — for  such  was  the 
general  anxiety  to  read^  Ihey  would  read  anything,  how- 
ever plain  and  cutting  it  might  be.  A  number  of  novels 
had  also  been  furnished  by  Mrs.  Brown,  which  were 
devoured  with  great  eagerness.  To  counteract  this  in- 
fluence, we  needed  the  truths  and  God  abundantly  pro- 
vided it,  from  time  to  time.  Beside  our  books,  we  had 
a  good  supply  of  tracts,  magazines,  papers,  &c. — so  that 
our  cell  was  a  general  resort,  on  Saturday  nights,  and 
Sabbath  mornings,  for  something  to  read  on  the  Sabbath, 
which  gave  us  again  the  opportunity  of  speaking  to  them 
about  their  souls.  In  this  way,  "  a  great  and  effectual 
door"  was  opened  for  us  to  do  good,  for  which  we  blessed 
the  Lord. 

SEARCHING     THE    CELLS. 

It  was  customary,  now  and  then,  for  the  guards  or 
overseer  to  go  around,  and  search  all  the  cells,  to  see 
what  could  be  found,  that  was  not  allowed — if  any  were 
breaking  out,  &.c. 

When  guards  who  were  acquainted  with  us,  went 
around,  they  did  not  disturb  our  cell,  and  frequently, 
as  they  passed,  or  looked  in  at  the  door,  the  remark  has 
been  heard,  "  There  is  no  danger  here" — ^'  Everything 
is  right  enough  here,"  &c.  But  sometimes  new  guards 
were  sent  around,  who  knew  no  better  than  to  take  every- 
thing as  they  w^ent,  making  no  distinction.  At  such 
times  there  was  a  great  rumaging,  and  overturning  in 
our  cell.  They  found  many  things  to  look  at — yet  such 
was  the  general  appearance  of  the  cell,  that  the  almost  ir- 
resistible impression  was,  "  There  is  no  danger  here" — 
for  it  has  more  the  aspect  of  a  student's  room,  than  of  a 
prisoner's  cell. 


PROTECTED  FROM  THE    DEVICES    OE    THE    ENEMY.  291 

-  At  one  time,  a  very  self-important  guard  came  m, 
while  James  was  unwell,  and  searched  the  cell.  He 
took  down  my  letter  box,  which  before  had  not  been  dis- 
turbed— in  w^hich  I  kept  my  own  letters,  my  journal,  and 
various  trinkets.  He  examined  the  letters,  and  looked 
at  my  journal,  but  the  Lord  blinded  him,  so  that  he 
did  not  know  what  it  was.  He  exclaimed,  ''  Why, 
what  an  extensive  correspondence  this  fellow  has!"  He 
took  some  little  articles,  which  the  overseer  and  Judge 
B.  restored  to  us.     Thus  the  Lord  was  good  to  us. 

At  another  time,  some  Dutchmen  went  around.  They 
turned  everything  up-side  down,  and  took  a  number  of 
things,  which  Judge  B.  gave  back,  as  soon  as  we  asked 
him.  All  my  writings  and  papers,  they  passed  by,  not 
knowing  that  there  was  any  harm  in  them.  This  work  was 
then  partly  written,  besides  various  other  writings,  any  of 
which,  if  they  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  officers, 
and  been  read,  v\rould  have  brought  me  into  deep  ivater, 
but  the  Lord  blinded  them  on  every  occasion.  "  He 
disappointeth  the  devices  of  the  crafty." 

As  the  overseer  had  been  around  examining  the  cells, 
I  asked  him,  "  Did  you  find  anything  amiss  in  my  cell'^J" 
He  replied,  "  It  looks  more  like  a  store-room,  than  a 
prisoner's  cell,"  and  yet  the  Lord  did  not  let  him  take 
away  our  "  store"  of  goods.  But  at  the  last  searching, 
we  had  a  narrow  escape — yet  the  "  way  of  escape"  was 
opened  in  due  time,  so  that  God,  again  disappointed 
them,  and  delivered  his  little  ones,  who  cried  unto  Him. 

In  the  cell  were  a  number  of  boxes — one  large  chest, 
in  which  James  kept  his  papers,  and  our  spare  clothes — 
another^  filled  with  dried  fruit — and  another  containing 
all  my  papers — journal,  and  writings  of  various  kinds. 

The  two  former  were  left — the  latter,  with  all  its  con- 
tents taken. 

They  so  arranged  it,  that  no  one  could  go  to  his  cell, 
to  get  anything,  and  we  could  only  lift  our  hearts  to 
God  for  help,  which  was  granted.  As  my  box  was  on 
the  way  to  the  guard-room,  I  told  the  guard,  who  was 
standing  near  me,  and  who  had  always  been  very  favor- 
able to  us,  that  there  w^ere  some  things  in  it,  I  would 


29.2  FIFTH     DEATH-BED    SCENE. 

like  to  have — he  stopped  it,  and  I  took  out  all  my 
papers,  and  everything  that  was  of  any  consequence. 
He  looked  at  my  journal,  but  made  no  objection.  Had 
he  not  been  present,  I  should  not  have  dared  to  stop  the 
box — it  would  have  been  examined,  and  myself  proba- 
bly severely  punished,  and  my  time  here  much  extended 
— but  God  has  promised  to  defend  those  who  trust  in 
Him,  and  He  did  so. 


CHAPTER  VH. 

DEATH— LETTERS— VARIOUS  EVENTS. 

FIFTH    DEATH-BED    SCENE. 

About  the  first  of  May,  a  fellow-prisoner  was  taken 
down  with  consumption.  At  different  times  we  were 
called  on  to  sit  up  with  him.  James  was  with  him  one 
day  and  night,  and  asked  his  feelings  in  view  of  death. 
He  replied,  "  I  know  I  am  not  prepared  to  die.  I  know 
it — I  know  it,  but  my  pains  are  now  so  great,  that  I  have 
just  as  much  as  I  can  attend  to,  without  thinking  of 
that." 

I  was  with  him  one  night,  but  did  not  talk  much,  as 
he  seemed  inclined  to  sleep  most  of  the  time. — There 
were  three  others  in  the  hospital.  I  read  a  portion  of 
scripture,  and  prayed  with  them,  and  they  retired.  To- 
wards evening  of  the  next  day  he  sent  for  me.  I  went, 
and  found  him  worse.  I  asked,  ''Are  you  in  pain?" 
"  I  have  no  particular  pain  (of  body),  but  I  have  an- 
other sort  of  misery,  misery^'^^  referring  to  the  distress 
of  his  mind,  in  view  of  his  condition.  He  continued, 
*'  0,  I  have  a  heap  I  want  to  say  to  you,  when  I  have 
opportunity."  "  Do  you  think  much  about  your  past 
life  of  sin,  as  you  lie  here  1"  "  O  yes.  Have  I  not, 
to-day,  been  dissolved  ia  tears,  in  view  of  it  1"     I  urged 


CONV^TRSATION    WITH     THE    DYIICG   MAN.  293 

upon  him  the  necessity  of  true  repentance,  and  immedi- 
ate submission  to  God,  while  reason  was  continued — and 
placed  before  him  the  danger  of  delay — to  which  he  as- 
sented. He  felt  that  he  should  not  get  well,  and  wished 
me  to  send  the  minister  to  him,  which  I  did,  on  the  Sab- 
bath after  preaching. — Poor  man  !  he  had  not  only  his 
pains,  and  feeble  state  of  body  and  mind  to  contend 
with,  but  the  sneers  and  "  wickedness  of  the  wicked," 
who  made  light  of  his  seriousness,  and  tried  to  divert  his 
mind.  Alanson  was  with  him  one  night,  and  conversed 
and  prayed.  The  next  night  I  was  with  him,  but  had 
not  much  conversation — spent  the  most  of  my  time  writ- 
ing some  of  the  foregoing  pages. 

A  day  or  two  after,  he  called  for  me  in  the  morning. 
He  was  very. glad  to  see  me,  and  wished  me  not  to  leave 
him.  He  wished  me  to  sing,  ''Eden  of  love,"  which  I 
did  ;  he  said,  "  That  is  the  most  delightful  song  I  ever 
heard."  Then  occurred  the  following. — ''  Do  you  feel 
prepared  to  die?"  "No."  "Do  you  feel  the  im- 
portance of  it  ?"  "  Certainly — certainly — but  you 
see  how  loio  I  am — so  weak  I  can  do  nothing,  I  can- 
not help  myself  to  anything."  "  Though  you  cannot 
walk,  you  can  think,  and  speak  to  God  in  your  heart." 
"  0,  I  do  think,  day  and  night."  "Do  you  feel  that  you 
have  been  a  great  sinner  V  "  I  know  it — but  not  so  bad 
as  some — I  am  better  than  many."  "  Do  you  think 
your  good  works  will  do  you  any  good,  or  be  of  any 
avail  before  God?"  "No,  they  will  not."  "  Your 
good  works  are  but  'filthy  rags.^  You  must  come  to 
God  as  a  guilty  sinner,  as  a  rebel,  as  a  beggar  of  mercy, 
for  Jesus'  sake,  and  cast  yourself  wholly  upon  Him. 
Do  you  think  God  is  willing  to  forgive  you  ?"  "  I  ex- 
pect so  ;  why  not  me,  as  well  as  others?"  "  He  will,  if 
you  come  as  he  has  directed."  "  I  am  willing  to  come 
so."  "  Are  you  willing  to  confess  your  sins?"  "Yes?" 
"Do  you?"  "  I  do  ;  but  what  is  repentance?"  "  It  is 
true  sorrow  for  all  sin  ;  and  putting  it  away.  Now 
should  you  get  well — go  forth  into  the  world — have 
plenty  of  money,  and  the  prospect  of  living  many  years, 
would  you  not  love  sin  as  much  as   ever?"     "  No,  1 


294  THB    DYING    MAN MURDERED. 

would  do  right."  ''  God  has  been  very  kind  to  you  ah 
your  life."  "  Yes,  He  has.''  ''  But  have  you  ever  done 
anything  for  Him?"  ''No,  I  have  done  nothing,  and 
now  I  am  so  weak,  what  can  I  do  V  ''  You  can  repent, 
and  give  your  heart  to  God.  If  you  now  fix  your  affec- 
tions upon  Him,  and  strive  to  please  Him  in  your  mind, 
it  will  be  as  acceptable,  as  the  actions  of  those  who  are 
well.  You  can  now  sin  in  your  heart,  as  well  as  others 
in  their  actions.  And  you  may  soon  die,  therefore  it  is 
the  more  important  that  you  now  secure  the  salvation  of 
your  soul,  and  make  Jesus  your  Friend."  "Is  He  not 
my  Friend  ?"  "  I  do  not  know.  He  is  if  you  love,  and 
try  to  please  Him."  "  If  I  get  well,  I  will  never  do 
wrong  again." 

On  the  evening  of  the  next  day,  a  wicked  man  called 
to  see  him,  and  in  a  light  manner  remarked,  "0,  you 
will  be  about  again  in  a  few  days,  and  walking  around — 
won't  you  ?"  It  was  with  difficulty  the  sick  man  could 
speak,  but  he  exclaimed  with  emphasis,  "  Go  away — I 
am  dying,  go  away,  go  away.  Don't  you  see  death 
hovering  around  me  ?"  He  felt  that  he  was  near  the 
grave,  and  did  not  wish  such  persons  near  him.  As  he 
looked  up  and  saw  me,  he  asked,  "  Is  that  you,  Mr. 
Thompson  V  "  Yes,  how  do  you  feel  ?"  He  could 
but  faintly  utter,  "  About  as  usual."  The  next  morn- 
ing I  called  to  see  him,  but  he  was  beyond  conversation, 
or  perception,  and  soon  breathed  his  last. 

He  said,  one  night,  to  the  man  who  was  watching  with 
him,  "  I  am  murdered.  If  I  had  been  brought  here  (the 
hospital),  three  days  before  I  was  brought,  and  when  I 
wanted  to  come,  my  life  might  have  been  saved — but  in- 
stead of  that,  they  made  me  work  when  I  was  not  able, 
and  now  I  must  die  V*  And  he  is  not  the  only  case.  I 
shall  have  occasion  to  mention  others.  He  was  buried 
— I  was  going  to  say  "  with  the  burial  of  an  ass,"  but 
truly  there  is  more  solemnity  at  the  burial  of  many  a 
dumb  brute,  than  there  was  in  this  case. 

While  he  was  yet  in  the  hospital,  some  were  swearing 
— others  talking  and  laughing  about  him,  as  if  nothing 
had  happened.     Such  carelessness  and  indifference  as 


NOW    IS    THE    ACCEPTED     TIME.  295 

was  manifested  around  tliis  dying  and  dead  man,  was 
most  shocking — jind  bespoke  a  depravity  of  the  human 
henrt,  not  to  be  expected  among  savages,  and  probably 
to  be  found  only  with  gospel-hardened  sinners.  How 
just  the  complaint  of  God,  "  Seeing  many  things,  but 
thou  observest  not ;" — ''  my  people  doth  not  consider." 

REFLECTION. 

How  uniform  and  united  is  the  testimony,  that  "  a 
sick  bed  is  a  poor  place  to  prepare  to  die."  And  yet 
how  many  are  acting  the  same  foolish  part,  and  sur- 
rounded by  such  a  "  cloud  of  witnesses,"  are  "  putting 
far  off  the  evil  day." 

Reader,  our  death-bed  may  be  attended  by  such 
burning  fever,  racking  pains,  and  distraction  of  thought 
and  mind,  as  will  utterly  disqualify  us  for  thinking  up- 
on our  latter  end — for  arranging  our  business,  for  medi- 
tation and  prayer — for  wariiing  sinncTS,  or  inciting 
saints  to  duty.  Then  let  us  think  of  death,  judgment, 
and  eternity  now — arrange  now,  and  so  keep  arranged, 
all  our  business,  that  it  will  not  require  our  thoughts 
upon  a  dying  bed.  Let  us  do  our  duty  to  our  own  souls, 
to  saints  and  sinners,  now — })reparc  now  to  meet  God, 
and  henceforth,  live  in  a  continual  stat(i  of  preparation 
to  depart  suddenly,  or  by  a  lingering  disease,  or  in  any 
way,  time,  or  place  God  shall  choose. 

extract  of  a  letter. 

Beloved  Parents  and  Friends: 

'^Ebenezer," — God  is  faithful.  Though  the 
earfh  be  in  motion,  and  rock  from  centre  to  circumler- 
ence — though  the  nations  are  moved  and  agitated,  while 
war  is  raging,  and  "  rumors  of  wars"  continually  fall 
upon  our  ears,  yet  a  simple  trust  in  God,  will  preserve 
us  from  all  anxiety  and  apprehension  of  evil — from  all 
that  would  disturb  the  sweet  repose  of  the  soul  in  Him. 

Beloved,  it  is  unbelief — a  secret  unwillingness  that 
God  should  rule  and  govern  as  He  pleases,  tliat  causes 
all  the  disquietude,  fretting,  murmuring,  discontent,  and 
sorrow,  which  is  so  common  among  professing  Chris- 


296  THK    GREAT   WORK. 

tians,  when  things  do  not  go  just  as  they  had  desired  or 
planned.  And  this  unbelief  is  very  offensive  to  our 
kind  Father.  It  evinces  a  very  bad,  unsubdued  spirit, 
entirely  unbecoming  obedient  and  submissive  children. 

God  has  promised  to  give  this  world  to  his  Son ;  but 
a  great  work  is  yet  to  be  done  before  it  can  be  brought 
into  subjection  to  his  holy  will.  Mankind  are  in  a  state 
of  alienation  from  Him — degraded,  depraved,  and  sun- 
ken in  ignorance  and  vice — yet  this  work  is  to  be 
DONE,  and  that  speedily.  And  all  opposition  to  the 
onward  march  of  His  kingdom,  and  the  victories  of  His 
cross,  will  be  as  vain  as  they  are  unreasonable.  The 
wicked  may  scoff — infidelity  may  spread  itself  abroad, 
and  fill  our  land  with  its  deadly  poison- — Catholicism, 
with  all  its  absurdities  and  blasphemies,  may  sweep  over 
our  fair  heritage  like  a  deluge — and  Satan  with  his  com- 
bined legions  may  rage,  and  bring  into  exercise  all  his 
crafty  devices — but  all  in  vain.  ImmanuePs  victorious 
chariot,  shall  roll  on — "the  stone  cut  out  of  the  moun- 
tain without  hands,"  shall  "  increase^  and  fill  the  whole 
earth" — the  "  little  leaven"  shall  work,  "  till  the  whole 
is  leavened."  This  revolted  ero^pire  shall  be  complete- 
ly subjugated ;  and  to  Jesus  "  every  knee  shall  bow," 
and  all  nations,  tribes,  and  tongues  own  Him  their  Lord 
and  King.  But  in  what  way  is  this  glorious  triumph  to 
be  brought  about  ?  By  Christians  being  "  co-workers 
with  God,^^  "  laborers  together  with  Him,^^  and  co-operat- 
ing with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  day  has  come  when  every  one  who  bears  the 
Christian  name,  must  make  this  work  the  great  object 
and  business  of  their  lives,  or  give  up  all  hope  of  being 
friends  of  the  Prince,  who  calls  upon  all  his  followers 
to  fly  to  his  assistance,  and  lay  down  their  lives,  if  need 
be,  for  his  cause.  0,  who  can — who  dare  sleep,  in 
such  a  day  as  this  1 

George. 

the  beaten  horse. 

Judge  B.  had  often  beaten,  very  cruelly,  a  poor  horse 
which  was  somewhat  balky.     As  he  was  thus  beating 


CRUELTY LIBERTY.  297 

the  poor  beast  one  morning  with  a  hoop-pole,  he  was 
kicked  in  the  face,  disfigured  and  seriously  bruised,  es- 
caping narrowly  with  his  life.  The  doctor  was  speedily 
called,  who  washed  and  sewed  up  the  wound.  "  A 
merciful  man  is  merciful  to  his  beast,"  and  cruelty  to 
dumb  brutes,  is  not  overlooked,  nor  suffered  to  pass  un- 
punished by  Him,  whose  are  "  the  cattle  upon  a  thou- 
sand hills."  Then  how  should  they  tremble,  who  can 
treat  human  beings,  stamped  with  the  image  of  God, 
worse  than  they  treat  their  brutes — who  inflict  wounds, 
and  stripes  upon  a  fellow^,  "  which  mercy  with  a  bleed- 
ing heart,  weeps,  when  she  sees  inflicted  on  a  beast." 
"  Blessed  are  the  merciful  !" 

THE    SLAVE    AND    LIBERTY. 

A  slave  was  in  on  business,  with  whom  James  con- 
versed. He  expected  to  be  free  in  the  Spring,  by  means 
of  his  master's  will.  He  said,  "  in  the  time  of  the  war, 
all  were  for  libert}^  Every  ball  that  was  shot  w^as  for 
liberty  ;  and  I  am  for  liberty  too."  The  very  thought 
seemed  to  give  him  new  life  and  animation. 

0,  liberty^  sweet  liberty  !  thou  gift  of  heaven,  and 
dearest  boon  of  man,  on  earth,  for  which  our  fathers 
bled  and  died,  how  art  thou  now  by  thy  children,  denied 
to  three  millions  of  our  brethren,  in  this  our  boasted 
land  of  liberty.  How  art  thou  abused  !  How  little  val- 
ued, and  how  little  understood  !  0,  long  desired  day, 
hasten  thy  approach,  when  the  inestimable  blessings  of 
"  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness,"  shall  be  enjoy- 
ed, open,  and  free  alike  to  all. 

THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

On  the  ninth  of  June,  a  Campbellite  preacher  "  held 
forth"  before  us.  He  was  brought  by  the  overseer,  who 
favors  that  religion,  because  he  can  have  it  and  hold  on 
to  his  wickedness.  The  preacher  was  gifted,  and  said 
many  good  things,  but  he  spoke  too  lightly  of  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Blessed  Spirit ;  and  it  is  to  be  feared  that 
they  who  can  speak  lightly  oithat^  but  too  plainly  evince 
their   ignorance   and   need    of    his   heavenly   efficacy. 

13* 


298  .  THE    OFFICE    OF    THE    SPIRIT. 

Take  away  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  what  can  we  do  1  We 
cannot  know  Jesus,  for  the  "  Spirit  takes  of  Him,  and 
shows  unto  us."  We  cannot  understand  the  Scriptures, 
for  the  Spirit  is  our  "  Teacher."  We  cannot  see  the 
guilt  and  depravity  of  our  own  hearts  and  lives,  for  the 
Spirit  "  convinces  of  sin."  We  cannot  pray,  for  the 
Spirit  is  our  ''  Helper."  We  cannot  find  happiness,  for 
the  Spirit  is  our  ''  Comforter."  We  can  know  nothing 
of  the  joys  of  Heaven,  nor  have  any  view  of  the  things 
unseen  and  eternal,  for  they  are  "  revealed  unto  us  by 
the  Spirit."  We  shall  never  love  and  obey  God,  vshall 
neither  speak,  will,  nor  do  good,  for  it  is  the  Spirit  that 
inclines,  persuades,  and  draws  us — speaks  and  works  in 
us  "  to  will  and  to  do."  "  It  is  not  by  might  nor  by 
power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord."  "  Uphold 
me  by  thy  free  Spirit."  "  Thy  Spirit  is  good — lead  me 
into  the  land  of  uprightness.''  ^'  Grieve  not  the  Holy 
Spirit,"  but  "  Be  filled  with  the  Spirit." 

THE    SLAVE    AND    HIS    CRIME. 

June  13.  A  slave  was  brought  here  in  chains,  hand- 
cuffed and  barefoot.  What  was  his  crime '?  Why  he 
had  been  torn  away  from  his  wife,  whom  he  dearly 
loved,  and  went  one  hundred  miles  to  see  her  !  And 
for  this  was  he  brought  here,  with  a  special  charge  to  our 
tyrant,  "  Work  him  hard,  feed  him  lightly,  and  flog  him 
for  every  offence,"  all  which  was  eagerly  fulfilled. 

It  was  McC.'s  custom  to  give  those  who  did  their  task, 
a  piece  of  meat  at  night.  The  slave  did  more  than  his 
task,  and  came  among  the  rest  for  meat.  McC.  addres- 
sed him,  ''  What  do  you  want,  nigger  ?"  "  Some  meat, 
sir."  "You  can't  have  any,  there's  none  for  you." 
^'  Why,  he  has  done  more  than  his  task,"  said  one. 
"  That's  nothing.  I'll  make  him  do  that,  and  feed  him 
twice  a-day."     O,  cruel  slavery  ! 

He  was  also  flogged  very  severely  for  nothing,  except 
that  he  was  a  poor  slave.  After  three  months  he  was 
probably  sent  South,  for  an  infamous  dealer  in  human 
flesh  was  around  here  buying  up  all  he  could,  to  take  to. 
the  low  countries. 


PAST    FEELING.  299 

With  what  fear  and  agitation,  must  the  bosoms  of  the 
poor  slaves  be  convulsed,  when  a  "  trader"  is  in  the 
neighborhood  !  Christians,  and  ye  husbands  who  love 
your  wives,  look  at  this  case.  Think  of  it,  and  remem- 
ber there  are  at  this  moment  thousands^  whose  wives  and 
children  are  as  dear  to  them  as  yours  are  to  you,  from 
whom  they  are  rudely  sundered,  and  sold  to  distant 
climes,  to  meet  them  no  more  on  earth  !  Have  you  the 
heart  of  a  Christian  ?  Then  let  it  ascend  to  God  in  their 
behalf.  Have  you  a  mouth  and  tongue  ?  Then  cry 
aloud  against  such  abominations,  and  '*  open  your  mouth 
for  the  dumb."  Have  you  the  common  feelings  of  hu- 
manity'? Then  awake  and  exert  your  every  power  for 
humanity,  bleeding  at  every  pore. 

EQUALITY    OF    SLAVEHOLDERS'    LAWS. 

June  19.  A  man  seventy -three  years  old,  was  brought 
here,  for  ten  years,  charged  with  Lev.  xx.  15  !  Aston- 
ishing, if  true.  The  old  man  could  do  nothing,  and  the 
officers  interceded  for  him,  so  that  he  was  pardoned  in  a 
•^ew  weeks.  Why  %  Not  because  he  was  not  guilty, 
but  because  he  could  do  nothing  for  the  profit  of  the  offi- 
cers.    This  has  been  the  case  in  a  number  of  instances. 

But  look  here.  Slaveholders  will  send  a  man  to  the 
penitentiary  for  ten  years,  for  the  crime  referred  to* 
while  for  fornication  and  adultery,  if  perchance  the 
female  be  a  slave,  no  notice  is  taken  of  it ;  but  high  and 
low,  black  and  white,  bond  and  free,  may  thus  indulge 
with  impunity.  O,  Slavery  !  where  is  thy  blush  ?  Alas  ! 
thou  art  one  of  those  "  who  being  past  feeling,  have 
given  themselves  over  to  work  all  uncleanness  with 
greediness  !" 

OUR   "  REFORMER." 

As  a  crazy  man  was  reading  aloud  the  tract,  "  We  are 
all  here,"  at  the  same  time  attending  faithfully  to  his 
business.  Col.  Price  came  along,  and  forbid  his  reading, 
took  the  tract,  and  tore  it  in  pieces  on  the  spot,  before 
cur  eyes  !  How  similar  is  this  to  one  of  Israel's  kings, 
who  cut  the  Book  of  the  Law  in  pieces,  and  threw  it  into 


300  THE    LITTLE    CLOUD. 

the  fire !  He  also  once  forbid  me  to  read,  when  1  .4ad 
nothing  to  do  at  the  time.  Again,  he  refused  to  giv^  me 
a  letter,  because  it  had  a  fewwords  in  it  about  the  abuse 
of  a  servant  girl ;  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  he  destroy- 
ed a  bundle  of  our  letters,  which  we  had  written  with 
the  permission  of  other  officers,  to  send  by  a  friend. 
A  prisoner  wrote  a  letter  to  the  inspectors,  which  every 
prisoner  has  a  right  to  do  by  law.  Col.  P.  threw  it  into 
the  fire,  before  his  eyes  ! 

Many  other  such  things  I  might  mention,  respecting 
Col.  P.,  but  will  speak  of  only  one  more  :  he  is  an  un- 
reasonable, oppressive,  fiery  tippler. 

Such  is  one  of  the  men  placed  over  criminals  to  re- 
form them — such  the  inveterate  hatred  to  all  good,  of 
one  of  our  head  managers  1     ''A  place  of  reformation  !" 

On  the  27th  of  June,  a  small  cloud  of  promise  arose, 
which  raised  our  hopes  a  little,  that  God  was  about  to 
do  something  for  this  place.  The  chaplain  was  deputed 
by  the  inspectors,  to  ascertain  how  many  Bibles  there 
were  in  the  prison,  and  report  to  them.  He  went  into 
every  cell,  leaving  tracts  and  searching  for  Bibles,  and 
found  forty  !  Here  are  eighty  cells,  and  about  one  hun- 
dred and  seventy  prisoners,  and  forty  Bibles  among  them 
all !  In  many  of  the  cells  there  are  two,  and  in  some 
three,  so  that  more  than  three-fourths  of  the  prisoners 
were  without  any  Bible,  and  many  without  a  book  of 
any  kind,  except  as  Satan  sent  them  a  novel,  or  as  they 
borrowed  from  others.  We  had  numerous  applications 
for  a  Bible,  and  had  to  lend  our  own  to  supply  the  de- 
mand. We  were  rejoiced  to  see  that  the  inspectors 
were  waking  up  upon  this  subject;  for  we  had  frequent- 
ly spoken  to  them,  to  ministers  and  legislators,  pleading 
for  Bibles.  But  look  at  this  case.  The  law  provides 
that  every  prisoner  shall  have  a  Bible.  See  the  neglect. 
Yet  it  is  called  a  "  place  of  reformation."  This  terrain 
the  mouth  of  Satan,  and  applied  to  this  place,  is  full 
of  meaning — for  it  does,  mostly,  reform  men  from  good 
to  bad,  and  from  bad  to  worse  !  But  as  the  term  is  used 
by  Christians,  to  apply  it  thus  to  this  place,  is  a  mockery 
of  language  and  an  insult  to  common  sense.     "  But  hav 


MEN    MADE    WORST",.  301 

not  many  been  truly  reformed  here  ?"  Yes,  but  no 
thanks  to  our  wicked  ''  reformers,"  for  the  greater  part 
of  the  reformation.  True,  for  a  while  they  granted  us 
the  privilege  of  having  prayer  meetings,  for  which  we 
and  thousands  of  others  will  thank  them  eternally — for 
souls  were  saved  thereby — but  a  great  part  of  the  reli- 
gious reformation  has  been  carried  on,  notwithstanding 
all  their  hatred  and  opposition  to  the  work,  at  the  risk, 
many  times,  of  bringing  down  upon  us  their  displeasure 
and  their  fury.  Take  out  the  few  Christian  prisoners, 
and  then  the  only  influence  and  tendency  of  the  whole 
system,  under  its  present  officers  and  regulations,  is  to 
damn  the  prisoner  ;  to  harden  and  destroy  the  officers  ; 
to  curse  the  community,  the  state,  and  the  world.  Many 
come  here,  who  either  know  nothing  about  crime,  or  they 
are  mere  children  in  such  knowledge.  After  studying  a 
few  years  under  such  willing  and  experienced  teachers 
as  are  the  officers  and  many  of  the  prisoners,  they 
become  perfect  adepts  in  the  business.  The  old  and 
learned  become  chafed  and  exasperated,  till  they  are 
prepared  for  more  daring  deeds ;  the  weak  become 
strong,  and  the  strong  become  stronger  in  wickedness 
and  vice  ;  and  all,  with  a  few  exceptions,  are  made  ten- 
fold more  the  children  of  hell  than  before  !  ''A  place 
of  reformation !" 

THE    FOURTH    OF    JULY. 

All  hands  were  allowed  to  quit  work  about  three 
hours  before  night,  and  keep  some  of  the  fourth — of 
which  day,  the  most  of  the  prisoners  thought  much,  as  a 
day  of  gambling,  drinking,  feasting,  and  carousing. 

An  extra  supper  was  prepared,  consisting  of  wheat 
flour  biscuit,  unleavened,  fresh  pork,  and  coff'ee  !  After 
supper,  the  prisoners  stood  in  groups,  talking  as  much 
as  they  chose,  no  officer  making  objections,  except  in 
one  case.  As  I  stood  conversing  with  a  colored  man, 
a  guard  looked  at  him  and  called  out,  "  See  here,  come 
away  from  Ciere."  Had  he  been  talking  with  any  ex- 
cept one  of  us,  there  would  have  been   no   objection. 


302  THE    CONDITION    OF    DISCIPLESHIP. 

But  he  celled  with  a  slave^  and  was  talking  to  an  aholi- 
tionist.  They  dislike  to  have  us  communicate  with  the 
slave  in  any  way — but,  thank  God,  we  did  place  "  the 
salt"  before  them  by  proxy,  though  we  could  not  always 
speak  to  them  ourselves. 

For  a  few  days  in  the  beginning  of  July,  I  was  sick, 
and  quit  work.  While  thus  sick,  a  letter  was  given  to 
me,  bringing  the  joyful  news  that  my  oldest  brother  was 
preaching — for  which  I  had  long  been  praying — and  that 
my  youngest,  with  his  wife,  had  devoted  himself  to  pre- 
paration for  the  missionary  work.  Language  failed  to 
express  my  feelings.  An  extract  from  the  answer  is  all 
I  can  give. 

THE    EXTRACT. 

"  I  almost  feel  to  say  with  old  Simeon,  ^  Lord,  now  let- 
test  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace,'  for  thou  hast  heard 
my  prayers.  I  can  cheerfully  spend  my  life  in  seclusion 
and  toil,  or  with  a  willing  heart,  depart  from  every  earth- 
ly field  of  labor,  since  you  have  arisen  to  fill  my  place. 
You  have  now  a  thousand  times  repaid  me  for  all  my 
anxiety  respecting  you.  Labor  to  get  enlarged  views 
of  the  Gospel,  and  of  the  work  before  you.  Remember, 
'The  field  is  the  world^^  and  not  some  little  'garden 
spot,'  here  at  home,  where  they  have  rejected  the  gospel 
a  thousand  times.  The  great  portion  of  the  field  is  yet 
uncultivated,  covered  with  thorns  and  nettles,  having 
never  yet  heard  the  'joyful  sound:'  and  in  unbroken 
crowds,  the  inhabitants  are  sinking  to  rise  no  more.  The 
gospel  would  have  saved  them  if  carried  to  them.  Chris- 
tians might  have  done  it,  they  neglected  it,  and  millions 
are  lost  for  ever  !     Where  is  the  guilt  ? 

"  From  every  land,  they  now  cry, '  Come  over  and  help 
us.'  If  they  receive  the  gospel,  they  may  be  saved. 
Christians  can,  and  should,  give  it  to  '  every  creature.' 
If  they  refuse,  may  the  Lord  deliver  me  from  their  ac- 
count. Do  you  not  say,  '  Here  am  I,  send  me  V  A 
hearty  missionary  spirit,  is  the  only  true  spirit  of  Chris- 
tianity. It  is  this  that  constitutes  the  very  condition  of 
discipleship.     '  Whosoever  he  be  that  forsaketh  not  all 


JOY    IN    DEATH.  303 

that  he  hath,  cannot  be' — a  deacon?  a  minister?  a  mis- 
sionary ?  No,  no,  but  '  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.''  Let 
this  spirit  fill  your  soul.  Let  the  gospel  be  given  to  the 
'present  generation  of  heathen,  or  they  will  perish,  and 
rise  up  in  the  judgment  to  condemn  all  who  could  and 
who  were  urged  to  go,  but  '  would  not.'  0  !  look 
forward  to  the  judgment.  Will  you  there  have  thou- 
sands curse,  or  bless  you?  I  pity  those  who  can  satisfy 
themselves  with  excuses,  when  millions  are  crying,  when 
all  nations  are  stretching  their  hands  for  the  '  bread  of  life.' 
Truly  the  work  is  great  and  responsible,  but  our  suffi- 
ciency is  of  God."  Though  I  am  *  shut  up,  and  cannot 
go  forth,'  I  do  rejoice  to  hear  of  others  entering  the  field. 
Though  we  are  weak,  blind,  and  ignorant — our  foes  nu- 
merous and  strong,  and  obstacles  fill  our  path — yet  glory 
to  God  !     We  hear,  '  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.' 

''  George." 

As  a  few  of  James'  Tetters  have  fallen  into  my  hands, 
I  delight  to  extract  from  them,  that  he  may  speak  for 
himself.  The  first  should  have  been  introduced  previ- 
ously to  his  breaking  his  arm,  but  it  will  be  interesting 
here. 

first  extract. 

Dear  Brother  : 

"  God  is  love."  He  desires  our  greatest  happi- 
ness more  than  we  or  all  the  bowels  of  humanity  con- 
centrated could  desire  it ;  and  his  Omnipotence  will 
surely  bestow  on  his  children  everything  that  will  be  a 
real  good,  in  time  or  eternity. 

When  my  sickness  was  most  alarming,  I  had  a  bright 
foretaste  of  heaven,  and  longed  to  take  my  departure, 
to  unite  with  the  bright  throng  before  the  throne. 

My  soul  was  filled  with  rapture  at  the  thought  of 
meeting  good  old  Abraham,  the  prophets,  apostles,  and 
all  the  martyrs,  who  have  ''  come  up  out  of  great  tribula- 
tion." Nor  do  I  now  feel  anxious  to  tarry  long  on  this 
earth.  I  am  only  a  pilgrim  and  a  stranger,  as  all  my 
fathers  were.  I  long  to  join  the  happy  company  above. 
God  has  shown  me  the  vanity  of  all  terrestrial  objects 


304  LETTER    FROM    JAMES. 

• — that  "  this  world  is  poor  from  shore  to  shore,''  and  has 
nothing  that  is  worth  one  hour's  toil,  compared  with  the 
joys  of  heaven.  I  would  like  to  leave  this  world  for 
some  fairer  clime,  and  I  know  of  no  place  short  of  hea- 
ven, worth  stopping  at. 

second  extract. 
Dear  Brother : 

I  am  obliged  to  write  wdth  my  left  hand,  as  my 
right  arm  is  broken.  For  the  last  four  months,  my 
health  has  been  better  than  at  any  previous  time  since  I 
came  here.  God  has  "  stayed  his  rough  wind,  in  the 
day  of  his  East  wind" — for  my  former  poor  health  and 
a  broken  arm  in  addition,  w^ould  have  been  both  w4nds 
together.  The  Lord  knows  what  we  can  bear.  You  see 
1  have  been  called  to  "sing  of  mercy  and  of  judgment." 
God  is  ten  thousand  times  better  to  me  than  all  my 
earthly  friends.  Notwithstanding  all  my  unw^orthiness, 
He  has  gone  before  m.e  in  all  my  troubles,  and  has  been 
a  "  sun  and  shield"  to  me.  He  has  not  forgotten  his 
''  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises.'''  He  stands 
pledged  that  not  a  hair  of  our  head  shall  perish  ;  yet  it 
depends  on  our  staying  where  He  commands  us.  If 
we  forsake  Him,  as  did  the  children  of  Israel,  we  must 
expect  the  rod.  But  what  a  privilege  !  that  He  who 
cannot  err  is  as  willing,  as  He  is  able,  to  lead  us  ! 
To  Him  I  will  repair.     He  "  doeth  all  things  well." 

J.  E.  B. 

the  incendiary  letter. 

She  who  is  now  my  wife  once  wrote  me  a  letter  on  an 
anti-slavery  sheet  of  paper,  having  stamped  on  it  a  col- 
ored woman  in  chains,  on  her  knees,  crying  "  Am  not  I 
a  woman  and  a  sister?"  It  created  considerable  talk 
and  stir,  for  slaveholders  cannot  endure  to  see  in  picture 
what  they  see  every  day  in  real  life — they  are  very  sen- 
sitive.    However,  they  reluctantly  gave  me  the  letter. 

At  another  time  (the  first  of  July),  she  wrote,  giving 
an  account  of  her  journey  to  the  Indians  and  their  hab- 
its, and  her  return  home.     Among  other  things,  was  a 


THE  INCENDIARY  LETTER.  305 

story  of  a  certain  servant  girl,  who  was  very  much 
abused,  whipped,  punished,  and  scratched  by  her  mis- 
tress, till  the  blood  trickled  down  her  face.  It  was  not 
stated  that  the  servant  was  a  slave,*  or  that  she  was 
even  colored  ;  but  Col.  Price,  who  was  familiar  with 
such  scenes,  supposed  of  course  she  must  be  a  slave, 
and  would  not  give  me  the  letter.  I  ascertained  from  a 
friend  that  the  letter  had  come  and  was  withheld.  I 
mentioned  the  case  to  the  Chaplain,  which  greatly  in- 
censed McC.  and  Col.  P.  against  me.  I  spoke  to  Col. 
P.,  he  declared  he  would  not  give  it  to  me.  I  spoke  to 
Judge  B.  again  and  again,  till  he  procured  the  letter  and 
brought  it  to  our  cell,  saying,  "  Read  it,  and  hand 
it  to  me."  Had  the  letter  fallen  into  his  hands  in 
the  first  place,  there  would  have  been  no  difficulty  ;  but 
since  his  partners  had  refused,  he  gave  it  to  us  secretly, 
lest  they  should  turn  against  him. 

Said  Col.  Price,  "  You  have  been  corresponding  too 
freely,  and  it  must  be  stopped."  Judge  B. — "The 
Governor,  inspectors  and  officers  have  agreed  that  no 
prisoner  shall  be  allowed  to  write  or  receive  letters  re- 
specting any  means  for  their  liberation  ;  but  I  have  and 
shall  allow  you  three  to  write  freely  to  your  friends  on 
that  subject ;  and  shall  give  you  every  chance  to  help 
yourselves,  in  that  way,  that  I  can." 

The  day  after  we  heard  of  the  letter,  one  of  their 
horses  dropped  dead.  In  two  days  another  was  found 
dead — and  they  soon  gave  up  the  letter. 

MY    DEPOSITION. 

While  they  were  thus  excited  about  the  letter,  I  was 
suddenly  taken  from  the  weaver's  shop,  and  placed  in 
the  cooper's  shop,  where  I  would  have  none  but  myself 
to  watch,  and  also  could  learn  a  new  trade.  But  the 
next  week  they  were  obliged  to  send  for  me,  to  fill  my 
old  place — which  I  did  for  a  few  days,  and  then  went  to 
weaving. 

All  the  reason  they  pretended  to  offer  for  removing 

•  I  have  since  learned  that  she  was  a  slave — and  the  inhuman  mis- 
tress was  the  wife  of  an  officer  of^governmeut,  among  the  Indiana. 


306  EXTRACT    OF   A   LETTER. 

me  from  the  foremanship,  was,  "'You  are  too  easy  with 
the  hands — too  tender-hearted — too  desirous  of  keeping 
peace  with  them  all.  The  hands  are  not  afraid  of  you." 
And  who  would  not  wish  to  keep  peace,  and  to  have 
his  workmen  do  their  duty  from  love,  and  not  from  a 
slavish  fear '?  If  I  had  caused  three  or  four  of  my 
hands  to  be  whipped  every  day,  I  should  have  been  a 
first  rate  foreman  !  But  because  I  would  not  exercise 
the  spirit  of  a  slave-holding  tyrant,  they  are  displeased 
— this  is  proven  by  many  facts. 

But  more.  Another  very  obvious  reason  was,  because 
I  would  not  break  the  Sabbath,  honor  their  dignity,  and 
sacrifice  all  principle  to  please  them,  as  did  the  other 
foreman. 

Judge  B.  had  nothing  against  me.  He  remained  calm 
and  kind,  and  took  my  part  against  the  other  officers. 

Col.  P.  did  not  speak  a  word  to  me  for  more  than  a  year 
after  that  time,  so  that  I  had  no  further  difficulty  with  him. 

ANSWER  TO  THE  TROUBLESOME  LETTER EXTRACT. 

"  Where  have  Christians  shone  brightest,  and  exhibit- 
ed to  the  world  the  excellence,  and  power  of  religion 
in  its  greatest  brilliancy  1  Surrounded  by  comforts, 
luxuries,  friends,  and  everything  that  heart  could  wish 
—temporal  and  spiritual '?  Go  to  the  prison — the  dun- 
geon— the  stocks  !  Hear  the  persecuted  saints  sing,  and 
pray,  and  shout,  supported  and  comforted  by  a  hand  un- 
seen— a  power  divine.  Go  to  the  rack.  Seethe  astonished 
multitude  look  on  and  wonder !  The  bones  are  crack- 
ing, the  sinews  snapping,  but  songs  of  praise  and  prayer 
for  enemies,  mingle  and  ascend  to  God  !  See  them  at  the 
stake,  amid  circling  flames, blessing  their  persecutors,  and 
shouting  in  prospect  of  eternal  blessedness.  Witness 
Daniel  in  the  den — the  three  children  in  the  furnace 
— Joseph  in  the  prison,  and  a  host  of  others.  In  them 
religion  shone  forth,  with  charming  lustre.  0  !  give  me 
such  a  religion  !  What  gave  to  the  world  some  of  Bun- 
yan's  rich  works'?  A  prison.  What  taught  Baxter  the 
sweetness  of  "  The  Saints'  Restl"  A  prison — long 
and   severe    afflictions.     What   gave   "  Dodd's   Prison 


BENEFIT   OF    AFFLICTION.  307 

Thoughts"  to  the  afflicted  1  A  prison.  What  Memoirs 
are  most  spiritual,  and  exhibit  most  of  the  gospel  I 
Those  which  give  the  history  of  suffering  saints.  Wit- 
ness Payson,  Page,  H.  Hobbie,  and  many  others.  What 
says  the  humble  Christian  of  every  age  1  "  My  most 
afflictive  days  have  been  my  best  days."  Think  of  Job. 
Read  the  eleventh  of  Hebrews.  What  would  the  "  af- 
flicted, tossed  with  tempest,  and  not  comforted,"  do, 
without  these  rich  examples  of  patience,  submission,  joy, 
and  faith  ? 

What  drew  forth  the  overflowing,  never-failing  foun- 
tains of  comfort,  joy,  and  peace,  in  a  multitude  of  the 
Psalms,  to  suffering  saints  l     Sore  afflictions. 

Let  us  not  then  be  afraid  to  meet  any  trial  that  our 
Father  places  before  us.  He  will  be  with  us.  "  My 
grace  is  sufficient  for  thee."  George. 


They  heard  many  sad  tales.  Some  had  been  unjustly 
punished — some  shamefully  neglected  and  left  to  suffer 
when  sick — others  complained  of  their  food — others,  of 
oppressive  tasks,  &c. 

The  inspectors  promised  to  rectify  these  things,  but 
that  was  the  last  of  it.  They  generally  talked  much, 
and  did  little. 

When  I  w^as  called  before  them,  the  officers  were 
very  uneasy  and  greatly  agitated.  They  stood  before 
the  door,  went  away,  returned,  looked  in,  talked,  and 
squirmed  as  if  they  were  on  nettles.  They  thought  I 
was  exposing  their  abominations — and  so  I  was,  and 
they  could  not  help  themselves.  Many  things  were 
laid  before  them.  I  gave  them  a  history  of  the  rise, 
effects,  and  fall  of  the  prayer  meeting — spoke  of  the 
need  of,  and  general  desire  for  one,  &c.  I  added,  "  It 
seems  to  be  McChesney's  object  to  break  up  every 
-thing  like  religion  here."  They  all  agreed  there  could 
be  no  harm  in  having  a  prayer  meeting,  and  promised  to 
make  arrangements.  They  said  to  James,  "  We  mean 
to  do  all  we  can  to  bring  things  right  here,  and  to  have 
a  prayer  meeting." 


308  THINGS    GROW    WORSE. 

They  told  Alanson,  and  some  of  the  converts,  that 
they  could  see  no  possible  objection  to  it,  and  gave  great 
encouragement  that  it  should  be  re-established — but  that 
was  the  last  we  heard  about  it !  We  informed  them  of  the 
Sabbath  breaking,  by  officers  and  prisoners — but  things 
only  grew  worse. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

SICKNESS— LETTERS— SLAVES. 

FALSE    NAMES. 

It  is  quite  a  common  thing,  for  prisoners  to  come  here 
under  a  false  name — thinking  thereby  to  keep  their 
friends  from  knowing  that  they  have  been  in  the  peni- 
tentiary— that  they  may  go  out  into  the  world  again, 
and  not  be  known  as  a  '•  convict."  In  the  time  of  the 
prayer  meetings,  I  told  them  that  all  such  were  living 
lies,  and  they  must  give  up  their  false  names,  and  be 
honest,  or  they  could  not  be  Christians.  One  of  this 
class  professed  to  be  converted.  We  told  him  he  must 
take  his  right  name — and  he  was  just  ready  to  do  it, 
when  he  asked  the  chaplain  about  it,  who  told  him  there 
was  no  harm  in  it,  and  we  could  do  no  more  with  him. 

Others  gave  their, right  names,  and  were  willing  the 
world  should  know  their  characters — "  converted  con- 
victs !" 

After  we  were  forbidden  to  meet  together,  a  number 
of  the  brethren  were  in  the  habit  of  coming  to  our  cell, 
on  the  Sabbath,  to  sing  and  pray.  At  one  time,  an  old 
man,  who  had  belonged  to  the  Old  School  Presbyterians, 
in  Ireland,  and  in  Phdadelphia,  was  present,  and  confes- 
sed he  was  here  under  a  false  name.  "  I  have  been 
much  troubled  about  it.  It  was  foolish  and  wicked  in 
me  to  do  so.      It  is  a  transgression,  for  which  I  must 


NOTE.  309 

humble  myself  before   God."     He   confessed   his   true 
name,  and  felt  relieved. 

We  were  now  so  hurried  with  work,  that  we  had  but 
little  opportunity  to  look  after  the  lambs.  Take  the  fol- 
lowing for  a  specimen.  A  brother,  who  slept  under  the 
same  roof  with  ourselves,  was  very  sick  for  four  days, 
before  we  knew  anything  about  it  !  Other  prisoners 
have  died  before  we  heard  they  were  sick. 

A    NOTE    OF    THANKS. 

I  have  mentioned  that  many  prisoners  read  our  books. 
The  following  note  will  show  with  what  feeling  they 
were  received  by  wicked  men.  It  was  written  by  one 
who  had  read  the  most  of  our  library.  He  was  a  great 
thief^  yet  a  great  reader — an  Englishman.  Just  before 
he  left  he  wrote  : 

Sunday,  July  28,  1844. 
To  G.  Thompson  : 

Please  to  accept  my  thanks,  for  the  many  favors 
you  have  bestowed  on  me,  in  allowing  me  the  use  of 
your  books,  from  time  to  time.  I  wish  it  was  in  my 
power  to  make  you  some  compensation  beside  that  of 
empty  thanks.  You  have  my  best  wishes.  While  you 
walk  in  the  flowery  paths  of  religion^  you  have  nothing 
to  fear  ;  for  the  God  whom  you  worship,  is  the  same  that 
delivered  Daniel  out  of  the  lions'  den.  I  should  be  very 
glad  to  see  you,  and  your  companions,  at  liberty.  "  Let 
me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  let  my  last  end 
be  like  his."  G.  L. 

How  many  Christians  are  often  dejected,  and  fearful, 
in  times  of  trial !  Says  an  enemy,  "  You  have  nothing  to 
fear.''     Christians,  cheer  up. 

The  same  person  read  "  Christian  Perfection,"  and 
wrote  on  a  blank  leaf,  "  I  have  read  this  book,  not  with 
any  prejudice  against  the  doctrine  it  contains,  nor  have 
I  read  it  with  indifference,  but  still  there  is  a  something 
— a  longing  disposition  to  hang  on  for  the  pleasures  of 
the  world."  The  judgment  is  convinced — the  will 
rebels. 


310  TASKS. 


TASKS. 


For  about  two  years  after  we  came,  there  was  no  task 
work, — except  in  the  brick  yard,  where  they  were  regu- 
lated by  brickmakers'  rules.  When  task  work  began, 
they  were  quite  moderate.  By  rewards,  and  promises, 
prisoners  w^ere  encouraged  to  do  overwork,  and  when 
they  had  shown  that  they  could  do  it  easily,  the  task  was 
raised.  Take  the  case  of  the  weaver's  shop.  At  first, 
the  task  was  thirty-five  yards  (bagging)  a-day.  It  was 
a  long  time  before  they  could  get  any  one  to  do  this. 
They  coaxed,  and  threatened,  and  hired,  till  one  did  it 
— then  all  must  do  it.  Next,  forty-four  yards,  by  hiring, 
was  done.  This  was  one  piece.  The  task  was  then 
six  pieces  a  week,  and  a  reward  offered  for  seven  pieces. 
When  that  was  done,  it  was  given  as  a  task — do  it,  or  be 
punished — -and  a  reward  offered  for  eight.  And  so  on 
to  twelve  pieces — Judge  B.  and  McC.  solemnly  giving 
their  word,  from  time  to  time,  that  they  would  not  go 
any  higher.  But  word,  honor,  and  every  principle  of 
honesty,  propriety,  or  decency,  was  sacrificed  to  feed  the 
avaricious  desire  ! 

The  weavers,  tru.sting  their  veracity  from  time  to  time, 
continued  to  do  overwork,  till  the  task  was  raised  from 
thirty-five  to  one  hundred  yards  a  day,  which  the  most 
could  do  before  night.  I  could  do  my  task  and  have 
Saturday  to  myself,  for  reading  and  writing  this  book. 
And  after  I  left  the  shop,  they  continued  their  improve- 
ments, till  some  would  weave  their  six  hundred  yards 
by  Wednesday  and  Thursday  night. 

This  is  only  a  specimen  of  the  rope  walk,  the  factory, 
the  hackle  house,  the  cooper's  shop,  &c.  A  few  who 
were  strong,  and  accustomed  to  the  business,  would  do  a 
great  day's  work — then  that  is  the  task,  and  all  must  do 
it  or  be  punished — and  many  poor  weakly  men  have 
been  often  punished  because  they  could  not  do  more 
than  they  could — or  as  much  as  some  others.  Thus 
while  some  can  "  play"  at  their  business,  others  are 
worked  far  beyond  their  strength.  Some  facts  would 
not  be  believed,  and  1  will  not  tell  them. 


HARD    TREATMENT   C  F   THE    SICK.  311 


THE    SICK,    THIS    SEASON. 

Many  were  taken  down  with  fever  and  ague,  and 
other  complaints.  As  many  as  forty  were  on  the  sick 
list  at  once,  and  0  !  what  a  miserable  spectacle  did  they 
present !  Many  were  driven  to  work  till  they  could  go 
no  longer.  Then  they  must  go  before  a  doctor,  who  has 
not  so  much  feeling  for  them  as  for  a  brute — who  will 
order  them  to  their  work,  when  they  need  their  bed  and 
careful  nursing — at  other  times  will  give  them  medicine 
to  makeihem  sick — again  will  refuse  to  look  at,  or  hear 
a  word  from  them,  when  they  come  before  him,  and  then 
go  and  tell  the  officers  that  there  is  nothing  the  matter 
with  them. 

Next,  the  officers  are  impatient  and  fretful  every  hour 
the  prisoners  are  sick,  almost  ready  to  command  them  to 
get  well  and  go  to  work,  yet  will  do  nothing  to  make 
them  able.  In  one  instance  McC.  gave  orders  to  a  sick 
man,  "  J.,  you  have  been  sick  long  enough.  I  shan't 
put  up  with  it  any  longer,  now  go  to  work  and  get 
well !"  Many,  many  have  been  driven  to  work  long 
before  they  ought  to  go,  or  were  able  to  work.  The 
consequence  was,  they  had  a  relapse,  and  were  worse, 
perhaps,  than  before. 

Again,  they  are  committed  to  the  care  of  a  fellow  pri- 
soner, who  is  almost  as  bad  as  the  doctor — ungodly, 
hardened,  selfish,  lazy,  having  but  little  concern  whe- 
ther they  live  or  die. 

It  is  not  of  much  consequence  what  the  disease  is,  the 
prescriptions  are  much  alike — generally  a  heavy  dose  of 
calomel  and  jalap,  or  blue  mass,  or  oil,  or  quinine.  A 
number  of  men  went  to  the  doctor  to  have  their  teeth 
pulled,  which  ached  severely — he  ordered  an  emetic  for 
them,  and  they  had  to  take  it !  Other  cases  might  be 
given  just  as  absurd.  And  his  dietetic  prescriptions  are 
general,  for  all  alike,  whether  they  can  eat  the  food  or 
not.  Forbreakfast  they  have  a  piece  of  dry,  hard,  corn 
bread,  and  a  cup  of  bitter  rye  coffee  ;  for  dinner,  some 
dry  mush,  or  potatoes,  or  potato  soup,  and  dry  corn 
bread — at  times,  beef  broth ;  for  supper,  the  same  as  for 


312         COMFORT    IN,    AND    BENEFIT    OF     SICKNESS. 

breakfast.  Some  extreme  and  favored  cases  get  now  and 
then  a  piece  of  dry,  wheat  bread,  or  if  they  are  dying,  a  lit- 
tle chicken  broth  !  The  common  complaint  is  "  I  can't 
get  anything  that  I  can  eat."  Generally,  nothing  suita- 
ble or  nourishing  is  provided,  and  thus  they  are  starved, 
till  they  are  driven  to  work  again,  on  their  corn  bread 
and  fat  bacon,  which  often  brings  a  relapse.  And,  ex- 
cept in  dangerous  cases,  they  are  confined  to  their  cells 
where  the  air  is  impure  and  oppressive,  with  no  one  to 
fan,  cheer,  or  help  them.  "  0,  this  is  exaggeration  !" 
says  one.  "  I  speak  that  I  do  know,  and  testify  that  I 
have  5ee/i,"  and  felt,  and  yet  "  the  half  has  not  been 
told  you."     I  cannot  portray  it  fully. 

On  the  5th  of  August,  James  was  taken  with  the  chills, 
fever,  and  headache.  He  went  to  Dr.  Moore,  who  ut- 
terly refused  to  do  anything  for  him.  In  the  course  of 
a  week,  he  was  about  again.  On  the  12th,  I  was  taken 
with  the  chills.  For  five  days,  I  was  unable  to  get  any 
medicine.  And  when  it  did  come,  I  was  obliged  to  get 
up  every  hour,  for  two  nights,  at  the  knock  of  the  guard 
on  the  door,  and  take  it  alone.  About  this  time  James 
was  taken  again.  We  had  but  little  to  strengthen  us — 
little  that  a  sick  man  or  weak  stomach  could  bear. 

On  the  26th,  Alanson  was  taken  sick,  and  quit  work 
for  a  week. 

On  the  3d  of  September  T  w^as  taken  again — a  shake 
every  day.  To  get  strength  on  the  diet  we  had,  seemed 
almost  impossible.  Two  weeks  I  kept  still.  To- 
wards the  last  of  September,  Alanson  was  again  brought 
to  his  bed.  During  this  sickness,  he  succeeded  in  get- 
ting one  small  piece  of  light  bread.  Otherwise,  the  diet 
was  as  previously  described. 

While  thus  stretched  upon  our  beds  of  pain  and  lan- 
guishing, we  had  no  kind,  angel  hand  to  soothe,  and 
administer  to  our  necessities.  While  one  was  burning 
with  fever,  the  others  were  obliged  to  be  at  their  work, 
leaving  the  sufferer  alone  with  God. 

But  the  Lord  made  all  our  bed  in  our  sickness.  Ps» 
xli.  1-3.  He  ''  stayed  his  rough  wind  in  the  day  of  his 
east  wind."     Whatever  we  lacked  we  were  assured  that 


LOVE    OF  JBhoN   LIFE.  813 

we  had  what  was  good.  While  food  was  denied  the 
body,  our  souls  had  food  they  knew  not  of.  The  pro- 
mises were  reviving  cordials.  The  heavenly  letter  was 
full  of  consolation,  vast  and  free. 

By  these  trials  we  learned  how  to  sympathize  with 
the  poor — we  better  understand  the  heart  of  a  pri- 
soner, and  the  condition  of  thousands  of  the  slaves, 
who  in  sickness  are  not  treated  half  so  well  as  we  were. 
We  are  better  prepared  to  labor  for  them.  O  !  how  lit- 
tle do  they  suffer  from  sickness,  who  are  surrounded  by 
kind  friends,  anxious  to  make  them  as  comfortable  as 
possible,  who  have  all  they  can  wish  or  ask  for,  when 
compared  with  a  poor  prisoner  or  a  slave,  who  has 
much  to  make  and  keep  him  sick,  and  but  little  to 
make  him  well !     "  Sick,  and  in  prison.'* 

I  have  been  thus  particular, 

1.  That  the  world  may  know  these  things,  and  if  pos- 
sible, that  a  change  may  be  effected. 

2.  That  Christians  may  pray  for  them. 

3.  That  they  may  be  thankful  for  the  mercies  they 
enjoy. 

4.  To  magnify  the  grace  of  God,  who  stood  by  and 
comforted  us  in  all  our  afflictions. 

When  we  were  sick  with  chills,  we  generally  could 
read  or  write  every  other  day  ;  and  in  this  manner  I  read 
much,  and  wrote  many  of  the  foregoing  pages,  when  1 
had  to  bolster  up  in  my  bed.  Other  parts  were  written 
late  at  night,  while  others  were  asleep,  and  when  I  much 
needed  to  be  asleep. 

RECOMMITMENTS. 

The  majority  of  the  prisoners  came  from  St.  Louis  in 
gangs,  from  two  to  seventeen,  with  sentences  from  two 
to  ninety-nine  years,  on  charges  of  all  kinds.  Many  are 
not  satisfied  with  one  trial,  and  come  again.  Since  we 
have  been  here,  four  or  five  have  served  their  time  out, 
gone  forth  to  stealing,  and  came  back  again — and  some 
have  served  out  their  second  term,  since  ours  commenced. 
One  man  served  two  years,  had  the  dropsy,  just  went  out 
with  his  Zi/e,  went  to  St.  Louis,  committed  highway  rob 

14 


314  LOVE    OF    PRISON    LIFE. 

bery,  and  was  sent  back  for  ten  years,  having  been  ab- 
sent about  six  weeks.  He  will  probably  die  here. 
Many  go  from  here,  almost  directly  to  other  prisons,  and 
from  thence  to  others — thus  rthey  spend  their  lives  in  the 
various  prisons  of  the  world.  We  have,  and  have  had 
them  here  from  nearly  allthe  penitentiaries  in  the  Union, 
East,  West,  North,  and  South.  And  many  have  been  in 
two,  three,  four,  penitentiaries,  and  so  on,  before  they 
came  here.  One  man  spent  twenty-two  years  of  his 
life  thus,  before  being  sentenced  here  for  six  more. 

To  many,  there  is  no  place  so  natural  and  so  much 
like  home  as  a  prison.  And  I  have  remarked  of  a  num- 
ber of  new  comers,  "  That  man  has  been  in  a  Peniten- 
tiary before."  Why  1  ''  He  acts  perfectly  at  home.  He 
knows  all  about  the  v^ays  and  manners  of  convicts." 

When  a  new  one  comes  "  he  acts  like  a  cat  in  a  strange 
garret,"  as  the  saying  is.  He  is  awkward  and  confused, 
and  frightened,  and  disconsolate. 

A  number  are  here  from  New  South  Wales.  They 
escaped  from  there  on  vessels,  went  to  New  Zealand, 
and  lived  for  nine  months  naked  with  the  natives,  till  an 
opportunity  offered  to  come  to  this  country.  One  lived 
thus  among  the  natives  two  years — married  a  chief's 
daughter,  and  had  two  children.  He  is  a  polished  rogue, 
very  affable  in  his  manners.  Thus  they  go  from  one 
place  to  another.  Steal  they  will^  for  it  is  the  only  way 
they  know  to  get  a  living — and  thieves  are  caught — and 
prisons  are  made  for  thieves.  Their  sin  finds  them  out, 
and  they  find  ''  the  way  of  transgressors  is  hard — here, 
and  hereafter.  Pitiable  objects !  Yet,  this  is  a  place 
for  moulding  such  characters  ! 

extract  from  james'  letter sept.  24,  1844. 

Dear  Brother  : 

This  is  the  first  I  have  written  with  my  right  hand, 
since  I  broke  it — and  as  it  is  now  so  stiff  that  I  cannot  shut 
it,  I  have  no  hope  of  ever  having  the  proper  use  of  it  again. 
I  can  do  but  very  little  of  anything  with  it.  Looking  at 
the   circumstance  in   a  worldly  point   of    view,   many 


EXTRACT    OF    A    LETTER.  315 

would  think  it  a  hard  matter  to  be  a  cripple  all  their 
days,  but  I  do  not  have  a  murmuring  thought  about  it — 
feeling  that  all  that  God  does  is  right  and  well  done.  He 
has  a  special  regard  for  all  his  children,  and  will  always 
do  what  is  for  their  best  good.  I  feel  that  dying  is  no- 
thing.    God  will  do  ''all  things  well." 

James. 

quietness extract  of  a  letter. 

''  When  He  giveth  quietness,  who  then  can  make  trou- 
ble?'^ There  is  the  quietness  of  the  calm  which  pre- 
sages the  dreadful  storm — and  there  is  a  quietness  of  the 
soul^  produced  by  a  sense  of  God's  favor,  and  protection. 
It  arises  from  a  confidence  in  his  goodness,  power,  and 
faithfulness  to  all  his  promises.  It  resulis  from  an  im- 
plicit committing  of  ourselves  to  his  disposal  and  care. 
It  is  a  "  quietness ^'''^  which  all  the  storms  of  earth  cannot 
discompose,  consisting  of  ''perfect  peace,^^  of  "joy  un- 
speakable and  full  of  glory."     0  !  blessed  "  quietness/  " 

George. 

the  christian  slave. 

About  the  middle  of  September,  a  slave  was  brought 
here  from  the  city.  His  crime  was  thivS — a  suspicion  on  the 
part  of  his  master,  that  he  would  run  away.  The  slave 
was  a  Christian.  He  said  to  Alanson,  "  If  they  sell  me 
South,  the  Lord  is  there.  I  don't  care  where  they  put  me, 
the  Lord  is  with  me  from  time  to  time.  I  am  happier  here 
than  I  was  outside.  I  have  a  house  in  heaven.  I  am 
bound  to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  &c." 

The  following  occurred  between  him  and  James  :  "  Do 
you  know  wdiether  your  master  will  sell  you  South  V- 
He  replied,  "  I  do  not.  I  have  lived  w^ith  him  fourteen 
years,  and  always  tried  to  do  well."  ''  Wherever  they 
send  you,  live  for  God."  "  That  I  am  determined  to  do. 
Though  all  forsake  me,  God  is  my  friend.  Send  me 
where  they  will,  they  can't  take  Him  away  from  me. 
He  is  all  the  comfort  I  have."  "  Can  you  read  ?" 
"Some."  "  You  must  try  and  improve  all  you  can." 
''  I  will — but  we  hare  only  one  book"  (among  three) .  "  1 


316  CHRIST    SOLD. 

will  lend  you  a  Testament  next  Sabbath."  "  I  wish  you 
would.  I  like  to  read — but  above  all,  I  like  to  look  into 
the  holy  book  of  God— that's  the  best  of  all."  "  1 
would  be  glad  to  help  you  if  I  could,  but  it  is  for  trying 
to  help  just  such  a  man  as  yow,  that  I  am  sent  here."  "  I 
know  it,"  said  he,  "  and  there  is  a  great  reward  laid  up 
for  you."  "  It  don't  matter  much,"  said  James,  "  if  we 
are  bound  in  this  world,  if  we  are  Christians,  and  get 
to  heaven,  we  shall  then  all  be  alike  and  happy — there 
is  no  slavery  there."  "  I  know  it.  I  am  sure  of  that." 
"  I  pray  for  you  every  day."  "  I  thank  you,"  said  he. 
''  I  too  pray  for  you  all." 

What  a  lesson  many  Christians  may  learn  from  this 
poor  slave !  No  outward  trouble  or  circumstances 
could  destroy  his  happiness.  And  mark  how  the  slaves 
regard  our  sufferings.  Give  me  their  prayers  and  bless- 
ings rather  than  the  favor  of  their  opulent  masters. 

On  the  19th,  the  master  came  in  with  another  man, 
and  asked,  "  How  much  do  you  think  you  can  give  me 
for  him  ?"  Who  that  has  human  feelings  is  not  shocked 
at  such  a  question  1  His  master  is  a  professor  of  religion. 
See  him  bartering  away  for  money,  a  brother  in  the 
Lord — one  of  Christ's  "  little  ones !"  Yea,  selling 
Christ  himself,  according  to  his  own  declaration. 
How  similar  to  Judas'  question  ! 

What  multitudes  are  sold  and  abused  who  are  true 
Christians,  by  those  who  profess  to  be  the  same  !  O  ! 
when  all  these  things  shall  be  published  at  the  great, 
day,  what  scenes  will  be  exhibited  !  And  yet  this  is 
the  system  that  the  mass  of  the  Church  are  countenanc- 
ing— in  which  many  of  her  members  are  engaged,  and 
which  many  of  her  watchmen  refuse  to  rebuke  and  op- 
pose ! 

Sejit*  20.  Sabbath  morning,  the  slave  came  to  our 
cell,  and  we  had  a  blessed  season  of  conversation  and 
prayer  together.  O !  that  prayer !  How  childlike ! 
How  submissive,  and  truly  evangelical !  It  did  us 
good. 

He  told  his  experience,  which  was  very  touching,  and 
highly  scriptural.     It  reminded  us  of  some  of  Bunyan's 


THE    CHRISTI^^N    SLAVE.  317 

figures — such  as  the  burden,  a  view  of  the  cross,  and  the 
Savior  offering  to  help.  His  views  of  the  evil  and  de- 
sert of  sin  were  very  remarkable.  He  was  evidently 
taught  by  the  Spirit.  "  Come  life  or  death,  I  am  fully 
determined  to  press  on  in  the  narrow  way,  and  never 
look  behind,  for  there  is  nothing  to  look  back  after. 
God  will  be  with  me  everywhere,  and  if  we  have  Christ 
we  have  all.  With  Him  and  his  love  in  our  souls,  the 
trials  and  sufferings  of  earth  are  nothing.  If  we  lose 
Him  we  lose  all,  and  nothing  can  comfort  us.  Thank 
God !  I  can  stand  up  before  ten  thousand  worlds,  and 
say — '  I  am  born  of  the  Spirit.'  I  know  God  hears 
prayer,  and  that  the  prayers  of  the  righteous  do^  avail 
much  (referring  to  the  prayers  of  an  aged  slave  w^oman 
for  his  conversion).  If  I  get  home  first,  I  shall  be  look- 
ing for  you,  and  I  hope  to  strike  hands  with  you  there. 
If  you  get  home  first,  look  out  for  me,  for  I  am  bound 
to  meet  you  there.  I  shall  be  continually  scratching 
that  way." 

As  he  shook  hands  with  us,  he  said,  "God  bless  you 
all."  Two  of  the  converts  were  present.  "  Pray  for 
me.  I  shall  remember  you.  Let  us  so  live  that  when 
we  get  to  heaven,  we  shall  be  looking  for  one  another." 
We  told  him  something  of  what  many  were  doing  for 
the  slaves,  which  animated  and  cheered  his  heart.  O, 
howfar,y*ar  superior  is  he  to  his  rich  master.  And  who 
would  not  choose  the  slave's  seat  in  heaven  1 

Should  slaveholders  see  us  outside,  conversing  with 
their  slaves,  they  would  be  almost  horrified,  but  they 
can  send  them  here  to  us. 

Sept.  22.  The  slave  left,  in  chains.  Farewell, 
brother. 

Perhaps  his  master  is  described  in  Zech.  xi.  5. — 
"  Whose  possessors  slay  them,  and  hold  themselves  not 
guilty  ;  and  they  that  sell  them  say,  '  Blessed  be  the 
Lord  (very  pious),  for  I  am  rich.'  "  (Very  thankful.) 
Oh  !  oh !  the  abominations  of  our  "  peculiar  and  do- 
mestic institutions." 

Our  hearts  were  deeply  affected  by  this  slave's  case, 
because  it  has  come  under  our  own  observation  j  we  saw 


318  A    BREAK CRUELTY. 

the  Savior  in  him.  But  the  cases  of  thousands  of  others 
much  worse  than  this,  never  come  to  the  light.  They 
have  no  one  to  cheer  and  comfort  them  ;  no  one  to  heal 
their  wounds,  and  go  with  them  to  the  mercy  seat. 
They  suffer  and  groan,  they  languish  and  pine,  they  are 
bought  and  sold,  they  bleed  and  die  alone.  "  Remem- 
ber them  in  bonds,  as  bound  with  them." 

Oct.  1.  Some  kind  friend  sent  us  a  quantity  of  sweet 
potatoes — we  know  not  who,  but  it  is  evident  some  one 
thinks  of  us. 

3.  James  was  directed  to  stay  with  a  sick  man,  in 
his  cell,  during  the  day  and  half  the  night,  till  he  re- 
covered.    He  waited  on  him  about  a  week. 

On  the  same  day  a  master  pointed  me  out  to  his  slave, 
who  stared  as  if  he  meant  to  know  how  an  abolitionist 
appeared. 

9.  A  company  of  prisoners  working  in  the  back  side 
of  the  yard,  succeeded  in  getting  a  hole  through  the 
stone  wall.  That  evening  was  the  time  to  make  their 
exit,  but  when  the  leader  had  advanced  nearly  through, 
he  saw  a  number  of  guns  pointed  at  him,  and  drew 
back.  Their  plan  had  been  discovered,  and  prepara- 
tions were  made  to  meet  them.  A  number  were  severe- 
ly punished,  while  the  ring-leader  went  clear.  One 
man  received  two  hundred  strokes  with  the  cow-hide, 
because  he  would  not  say  he  did  anything,  but  only 
knew  of  the  plan.  He  was  whipped  and  scarred  from 
the  ends  of  his  toes  to  the  crown  of  his  head,  and  the 
ends  of  his  fingers  ;  so  that  when  they  brought  him  forth 
again,  they  could  find  no  place  to  strike  him  that  was  not 
already  cut !  The  man  would  not  confess,  r.nd  was 
almost  killed.  "•  For  five  months  after  that,  I  had  run- 
ning sores  on  my  back,"  said  he  to  me.  For  a  long 
time  he  went  nearly  double,  and  could  scarcely  move 
about. 

The  same  man  was  so  abused  and  starved  that  he 
was  driven  to  the  extremity  of  cutting  off  the  ears  and 
tails  of  living  hogs,  boiling  them  in  a  cup  with  corn,  and 
eating  them.  For  this  he  was  again  punished.  •■'  How 
could  he  get  these  things  1"    Very  easily.    The  yard  was 


TILE    MEN    EXALTED. 


319 


tnronged  with  hogs,  and   with  a  little  corn  he  could 
easily  catch  them. 

"  LIKE    SEEKS    LIKE." 

In  the  weaver  shop,  the  meanest  and  worst  man  of 
the  company  was  appointed  foreman.  In  the  black- 
smith-shop, the  rope-walk,  cooper-shop,  hackle-house, 
and  factory,  the  greatest  thieves — the  most  false,  dis- 
honest, and  evil-disposed  men  in  the  prison,  are  fore- 
men. So  did  the  emperors  of  old — each  one  appointed 
officers  according  to  his  own  character.  "  They  that 
work  wickedness  are  set  up."  Said  one  of  the  hands 
to  me,  "  Thompson,  you  must  be  more  mean ;  then  you 
will  soon  be  foreman  again." 

Oct.  17'.  One  of  the  hands  had  a  fit.  While  with 
him  in  his  cell,  I  saw  written  on  the  wall,  "  God  hath 
delivered  me  to  the  ungodly,  and  turned  me  over  into 
the  hands  of  the  wicked."  Job  xvi.  11.  I  was  glad 
to  see  that  he  acknowledged  the  hand  of  God  in  his 
affliction. 

THE    UNJUST    LAW. 

Oct.  27.  Our  chaplain  preached  from,  "Sin  is  a  re- 
proach to  any  people."  He  said  many  good  things,  but 
did  not  tell  how  great  a  sin  slavery  is,  nor  what  a  re- 
proach it  is  to  our  nation.  One  remark  pleased  us  much. 
After  laying  down  the  broad  ground  that  any,  and  all 
sin  is  a  reproach,  he  said,  "  The  transgression  of  an  un- 
just law  cannot  constitute  a  man  a  sinner."  We  trans- 
gressed no  human  law,  yet  suppose  there  had  been 
one,  as  there  is  now,  is  not  such  a  law  an  unjust  law,  in 
every  sense  of  the  word  1  It  makes  a  man  an  offender 
wdio  obeys  the  divine  law,  to  love,  do  good  to,  and  re- 
lieve our  fellow  men.  It  makes  it  a  crime  to  "  plead 
for  the  dumb,"  "  rebuke  iniquity,"  to  be  "  eyes  to  the 
blind,  and  feet  to  the  lame,"  and  ten  thousand  other 
things  which  God  requires.  What  can  be  more  unjust  l 
Then  we  are  not  sinners. 

On  the  next  Sabbath  he  preached  his  farew^ell,  from 
''  Righteousness  exalteth  a  nation," — a  perfect  Fourth  o* 


320  DEATHS. 

July  harangue.  He  said  nothing  about  the  debasement 
of  our  nation,  in  consequence  of  its  unrighteous  and 
cruel  oppression.  Every  other  sin  and  iniquity  but  the 
greatest,  the  cherisher  and  protector  of  all  others,  may 
be  rebuked,  but  touch  not  "  our  craft  by  which  we  have 
our"  unrighteous  "  wealth." 

NEW     CHAPLAIN. 

JVov.  10.  Our  new  chaplain  preached  to  us,  and  as 
he  was  not  a  singer,  I  was  called  on  to  lead  the  singing. 
The  singers  being  scattered  all  over  the  room,  and  so 
many  discordant  voices  uniting,  the  sound  was  rather 
distressing  than  pleasing.  I  made  application  to  have 
all  the  singers  sit  together,  w^hich  was  granted.  I  chose 
my  own  singers,  who  took  a  front  seat,  which  helped  the 
matter  a  little.     Till  I  left,  I  thus  led  the  singing. 

A  few  days  after,  the  chaplain  came  to  me,  and  said 
*'  I  am  a  stranger,  and  hardly  know  how  to  proceed  or 
what  to  do.  I  want  you  to  advise  me  what  steps  to 
take."  I  led  him  to  my  cell,  where  I  gave  him  a  histo- 
ry of  things,  and  told  him  what  I  thought  was  his  duty. 
He  is  a  young  man,  talented,  but  not  at  all  calculated  to 
preach  to  prisoners.  He  don't  understand  a  prisoner's 
heart.  However,  he  felt  fettered,  as  he  said  to  me  one 
day.  He  knew  the  officers  did  not  want  him  here,  and 
he  feels  restraint  almost  as  much  as  we  do. 

About  the  middle  of  November,  Alanson  and  myself 
were  let  out,  at  four  or  five  o'clock,  to  make  a  fire  in  our 
shops.  This  was  continued  all  winter,  which  gave  us 
an  opportunity  to  read  considerably  in  the  morning,  as 
well  as  evening. 

DEATHS. 

On  the  morning  of  the  10th,  P.  R.  died.  He  had 
been  sick  but  four  or  five  days.  I  knew  nothing  of  his 
sickness  till  after  I  was  locked  in  my  cell,  the  night  he 
died.  He  had  been  here  one  year.  He  was  very  fond 
of  his  children,  talked  much  about,  and  longed  to  see 
them.     A  short  time  before  <^his,  his  little  son  sent  to 


LEGISLATORS.  321 

him,  "  Pa,  you  are  gone  too  long."  Poor  boy  !  What 
will  he  think  now?  How  will  his  little  heart  break,  to 
think  he  can  never  see  Pa  again. 

Soon  another  was  called  away,  after  being  sick  one 
week.  He  had  but  five  months  to  stay,  would  do  any- 
thing to  gain  the  favor  of  the  officers,  but  neglected  to 
seek  God's  favor,  "  which  is  life,"  till  death  took  away 
his  spirit,  and  the  doctors  his  body  for  dissection. 

Three  days  after,  another  died,  trusting  in  his  own 
morality. 

When  I  went  out,  early  in  the  morning,  1  asked  the 
steward,  "  How  are  the  sick  ?"  "  They  are  all  dead." 
James  had  been  sitting  up  with  them,  and  a  guard  asked 
him  how  they  were.  "  The  Doctor  says  they  might  get 
well,  if  they  could  only  have  the  proper  attention  paid 
to  them."  The  guard  replied,  "  Ah  !  you  know  that 
cannot  here  be  obtained."  For  the  want  of  it,  numbers 
have  died. 

THE     LEGISLATOR. 

J^ov.  23.  The  man  with  whom  I  have  had  two  con- 
versations (previously  mentioned),  called  to  have  an 
"  abolition  argument,"  as  he  said.  His  principal  topic 
again,  was  about  the  public  opinion  with  regard  to  this 
or  any  other  evil.  "  The  only  true  and  safe  course,  is 
to  enlighten  the  people,  and  bring  public  sentiment 
against  it."  I  answered,  "  I  heartily  believe  this  is  the 
best  way  to  do  away  slavery." 

But  how,  how^  HOW,  is  the  slaveholding  public  to  be 
enlightened?  If  they  believe  in  "enlightening  the 
public,"  why  this  fear  of  the  light,  and  making  laws 
against  it?  Ah!  well  do  they  know  that  their  cause 
will  not  bear  the  light.  To  "  enlighten  the  people,"  is 
just  what  we  want. 

A  few  days  after,  he  came  again,  with  two  others,  to 
my  loom,  and  we  had  a  long  talk.  They  asked  many 
questions  about  the  treatment,  clothing,  work,  books,  &c. 
One  was  strongly  in  favor  of  a  Sabbath  School,  and  Li- 
brary, Newspapers,  and  other  religious  means,  to  make 
the  prison  a  place  of  reformation.  The  need  of  all  these 

14* 


S22  CHEERING    CONCERTS. 

things  I  strongly  urged.  Said  one,  ''  We  expect  that 
you  will  tell  the  truth  about  the  institution  !" 

29.  A  number  of  legislators  talked  with  Alanson, 
proposing  the  same  old  questions,  "  How  do  you  feel  ?" 
— "  Do  you  think  it  was  wrong  ?"  They  would  not 
sign  a  petition^  because  he  would  not  "  yield  the  point, 
and  give  up  to  them."  -I'hey  urged  him  to  "  yield,  and 
not  be  such  an  enthusiast — yield  for  the  sake  of  your 
family,  and  for  your  own  sake."  This  w^as  touching  to 
the  parent's  tender  feelings,  but  the  grace  of  God  ena- 
bled him  to  stand  firm  and  unyielding. 

Afterwards  he  asked  another,  "  Do  you  think  they 
will  let  me  go  home  to  my  family  1"  He  replied,  "  I  am 
afraid  not.  There  is  too  much  prejudice  yet."  Yes, 
yes,  that's  it — cruel,  unreasonable  prejudice  ! 

During  the  legislature,  many  of  the  members  were  in 
to  see  us. 

MONTHLY    CONCERT.  ^ 

Though  in  prison,  we  have  observed  the  monthly  con- 
cert for  the  oppressed,  and  have  had  some  cheering  sea- 
sons. At  one  time  Alanson  conversed  wath  a  slave, 
who  came  to  him  to  get  some  work  done.  He  said  that 
many  slaves  were  running  aw^ay  from  St.  Louis.  Others 
brought  in  the  same  news.  And  from  other  sources  we 
learned  that  many  were  going  from  other  places.  This 
gave  new  life  to  our  little  concerts.  We  rejoiced  and 
took  courage. 

As  a  slave  was  standing  by  Alanson,  he  asked, 
"  Do  you  know  my  name."  ''  No."  "  Do  you 
know  what  I  am  here  for?"  "I  do  not."  ^' It  is  for 
trying  to  help  a  poor  slave."  "  O  !  you  are  one  of  the 
preachers  !  I  preaches  sometimes.  I  have  been  in  the 
cause  five  years." 

Dec.  1.  After  preaching,  the  chaplain  came  to  me  and 
enquired  about  the  class,  and  said  he  would  attend  to  it, 
and  have  it  started.  But  he  little  knew  the  opposition 
there  was  to  encounter.  "  On  the  side  of  our  oppres- 
sors there  was  power." 


CALLED    ON    TO    PRAY.  323 


FIGHTING. 

It  is  a  rule,  that  if  two  prisoners  fight  or  quarrel,  they 
will  certainly  be  punished.  Two  fought  in  the  rope- 
walk.  They  were  led  into  the  guard-room,  where  were 
Judge  B.,  Capt.  B.,  and  McC,  to  behold  the  sport — to 
witness  the  diabolical  tragedy,  which  follows. 

The  prisoners  w^ere  stripped  of  coat  and  shirt — their 
left  hands  tied  together — a  raw  hide  given  to  each — and 
the  command,  "  Now  take  satisfaction  out  of  each 
other  !"  It  was  cut  and  slash,  over  the  eyes,  the  head, 
or  the  back,  where  they  thought  they  could  get  the  most 
"  satisfaction,"  till  one  cried  "  enough,'"  and  they  were 
parted. 

In  ancient  times,  they  assembled  to  see  wild  beasts 
worry  and  devour  each  other  ;  but  in  this  enlightened 
age,  this  Christian  country,  this  place  of  reformation, 
official  men,  can  feast  themselves,  in  seeing  their  own 
species  act  the  part  of  wild  beasts,  and  witness  with 
ecstatic  delight,  scenes  which  would  make  an  angel  weep 
and  put  humanity  to  blush.  Under  such  instructors  is 
it  any  wonder  that  villains  are  multiplied  1 

OUR    STOVE. 

Bee.  10.  Alanson  obtained  permission  to  have  a 
small  sheet-iron  furnace  in  our  cell,  w^hich  made  it  very 
comfortable  in  the  coldest  weather.  How  great  the 
blessing  !  How^  agreeable  w^ere  our  mornings  and  even- 
ings I  How  pleasant  our  Sabbaths,  compared  with  for- 
mer and  latter  days !  We  kept  it  through  that  winter. 
The  next  w^e  could  get  none.  It  furnished  us  facilities 
for  reading  and  writing,  we  could  not  have  enjoyed  in 
the  cold.     We  praised  the  Lord  for  his  mercy. 

At  that  sitting  of  the  Legislature,  our  friends  had  ex- 
pected to  be  present,  to  intercede  for  us,  but  were  pro- 
videntially prevented. 

Dec.  22.  After  sermon,  I  was  called  on  to  pray  for  the 
first  time  since  I  was  turned  out  of  the  foremansbip. 
Dur^ng^  the  remainder  of  my  time,  it  was  the  chaplain's 
custom  to  call  on  one  of  us  to  pray.     And  towards  the 


324  A   PETITION    FOR    ALANSON. 

latter  part,  I  had  to  pray,  sing,  and  line  his  last  hymns 
for  him. 

CHRISTMAS     HOLIDAY. 

The  day  was  given  to  the  prisoners.  Our  food  was 
extra — light  biscuit,  roast  meat,  coffee,  sausage,  and  ap- 
ples. The  majority  spent  the  day  sporting  and  carous- 
ing as  they  pleased.  We  almost  imagined  ourselves  in 
some  large  city,  when  we  heard  the  fiddle,  flute,  danc- 
ing, boxing,  wrestling,  laughing,  hooting,  shouting, 
racing,  &c.,  &c.  Col.  Price,  McC,  and  the  guard, 
were  spectators,  and  encouraged  the  sport.  The  mass 
were  all  taken  up  with  the  foolishness  and  wickedness. 
But  in  the  "  hallowed  cell,"  a  company  of  Christians 
assembled,  and  we  had  a  reviving  prayer  meeting. 
I  also  wrote  a  letter  for  a  colored  brother  to  his  wife  and 
brother,  who  are  slaves.  Increased  our  temperance 
signers — talked  with  the  visitors,  &c.  A  citizen  came 
to  see  us,  and  said,  "  Murderers,  robbers,  thieves,  and 
all  villains,  can  get  pardoned  out  from  here  before 
Burr  and  Thompson.  They  will  stay  their  time  out!" 
On  that  day,  a  man  from  Quincy  arrived  with  a  petition 
for  Alanson,  which  he  circulated  among  the  Legislators. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

lEGISLATORS— ALANSON'S  RELEASE,  &c. 

SIXTH    DEATH-BED    SCENE. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  Dec.  16th,  I  found  W.  G., 
our  first  prison  brother,  very  sick.  He  was  bled — 
fainted  twice,  and  was  taken  to  the  hospital.  The 
next  morning  James  asked  him  how  he  felt  in  his  mind. 
He  answered,  ''  I  am  so  sick,  I  have  no  mind,  I  can't 
think."     ''  Are  you  willing  to  leave  all  in  the  hands  o^ 


LETTER  TO  THE  WIDOW.  325 

God  V  «  Yes."  "  Are  you  willing  to  die  now  ?"  "  I 
am.'*  We  frequently  watched  with  him  during  the 
night,  and  comforted  him  with  the  promises.  I  asked, 
"  Do  you  feel  anxious  about  your  family  ]"  "  No,  I  do 
not,  at  all."  We  often  called  on  him  during  the  day, 
and  w^atched  the  feelings  of  his  soul.  He  was  at  all 
times,  calm  and  submissive,  desiring  the  will  of  the 
Lord. 

The  following  letter,  which  I  wrote  his  wife,  will  give 
further  particulars : 

Penitentiary,  Jan.  6,  1845. 

Sister  G., 

It  devolves  upon  me  to  announce  to  you  "  heavy 
tidings" — yet  not  of  such  a  nature  as  to  produce  despair, 
though  they  cause  you  to  weep  and  mourn — for  you  will 
not  mourn  "  as  those  without  hope.-"  Endeavor,  then, 
to  be  calm,  while  I  say  to  you  that  your  beloved  hus- 
band, W.  G.,  has  left  this  troublesome  world  of  pain  and 
sorrow,  for  his  eternal  rest,  "at  God's  right  hand,  where 
are  pleasures  for  evermore."  He  had  been  sick  about 
three  weeks,  during  which  time  I  frequently  conversed 
and  prayed  with  him,  much  to  his  comfort.  A  day  or 
two  ago,  we  thought  he  was  a  getting  better,  but  last 
night  and  to-day  he  grew  w^orse,  and  gradually  failed, 
till  near  sundown,  when  he  breathed  his  last.  He 
wished  me  to  write  to  you  and  tell  you  his  feelings — 
exhort  you  to  train  the  dear  children  for  God,  and  meet 
him  in  heaven.  In  view  of  death  he  was  composed. 
During  all  his  sickness,  was  willing  to  die,  and  felt  that 
through  the  cleansing  blood  and  meritorious  sacrifice  of 
Christ,  he  was  prepared  to  "  depart  and  be  with  Him." 

To-day,  I  asked,  '*  Do  you  feel  that  Jesus  is  your 
Friend?"  "  Yes."  "  Will  he  be  with  you  in  the  hour 
of  death  1"  "  Yes."  I  then  repeated  to  him  the  pro- 
mises, and  prayed  with  him.  A  few  minutes  before  he 
died,  I  asked,  ''  is  the  Savior  near  to  youl"  "  Yes." 
*'  Are  you  afraid  to  die  1"  "  No."  "  Can  you  commit 
your  wife  and  children  to  the  Lord '?"  "  Yes."  This 
was  the  last  word  he  spoke.  There  can  be  no  doubt  of 
his  happy  state.     For  more  than  three  years  here,  his 


326  HAPPY    BROTHER. 

walk  nas  been  unblamable — so  that  the  most  wicked 
were  compelled  to  say,  "  I  believe  he  is  a  genuine 
Christian."  Perhaps  I  knew  as  much  of  his  heart,  as 
any  man,  having  had  sweet  fellowship  with  him  for 
three  years,  and  I  can  assure  you  that  his  spirit,  dispo- 
sitions, principles,  aims,  desires,  hopes,  were  those  of  a 
true,  humble,  devoted  child  of  God.  He  was  ever  fond 
of  his  Bible,  and  "  ready  for  every  good  word  and  work." 
I  mention  these  things  for  your  consolation,  and  the 
comfort  of  his  friends.''  G.  T. 

The  letter  went  on  to  comfort  her,  but  I  cannot  copy. 
A  poem,  which  I  composed  on  the  subject  of  his  death, 
closes : 

Thus  are  his  toilings,  griefs,  and  sufferings  o'er ; 
And  now,  on  Canaan's  happy,  peaceful  shore 
He'll  see  the  wisdom,  goodness,  love  of  God, 
In  all  the  pains  and  smartings  of  the  rod  ; 
And  for  them  all,  will  praise,  adore  and  love 
With  all  the  blissful  company  above. 

0  !  happy  brother !  what  a  glorious  change  ' 
Here,  suffering  prisoner — now  with  Jesus  reigns  ! 
Here,  cast  out,  scorned,  disfigured,  trodden  down — 
Now,  honored  by  Immanuel  with  a  crown  ! 
From  earthly  prisons,  and  from  cruel  foes, 
To  heavenly  mansions,  and  to  God  he  goes. 

By  the  man  who  came  from  Quincy,  we  received  a 
bundle  of  letters,  dried  fruit,  and  clothes.  We  answer- 
ed the  letters,  and  wrote  a  number  of  others,  to  send 
back  by  him,  but  they  never  w^ere  sent.  Probably  they 
fell  into  the  hands  of  Col.  Price. 

Jan.  1,  1845.  "  I  enter  upon  a  new  year,  "  not 
knowing  the  things  that  shall  befall  me  here,  save  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  witnesseth,  that  bonds  and  afflictions 
abide  me."  "  But  none  of  these  things  move  me." 
Let  come  what  will,  if  God  come  with  it,  it  shall  be 
welcome.  With  Him,  I  have  all,  without  Him,  noth- 
ing.^^ 

The  last  three  Sabbaths  Alanson  spent  with  us,  he 
went  round  to  all  the  cells  distributing  tracts — "  no 
man  forbidding ;"  he  talked   with   the   prisoners,   and 


TALK    WITH    LEGISLATORS.  327 

found  a  general  desire  to  read  anything  he  would  give 
them. 

Jan.  15.  Judge  McBride,  and  other  legislators,  came 
in  to  see  Alanson.  The  Judge  said,  ''  Some  friends  are 
making  an  effort  to  get  you  out,  and  I  have  come  to  in- 
quire about  your  feelings.  The  Governor  says  he  will 
do  nothing,  without  a  pledge,  through  us,  that  you  will 
do  so  no  more."  Alanson  said,  "  The  act  was  impru- 
dent, and  done  without  sufficient  consideration.  I  will 
not  do  so  myself,  nor  will  I  encourage  others  to  do  the 
like."  "  Your  wife  pledged  herself  to  use  her  entrea- 
ties to  get  you  to  go  back  to  Connecticut — if  you  will  do 
so,  you  will  be  out  of  the  way,  where  you  canH  inter- 
fere with  our  rights."  "  As  for  going  back  I  do  not 
know  about  it — I  don't  know  as  it  will  be  so  that  I  can, — 
though  the  entreaties  of  my  wife  will  have  considerable 
influence.  I  don't  know  as  I  have  any  property." 
''  I  believe  you  have  not — your  wife  is  living  on  charity." 
Alanson  did  not  promise  to  go  back  to  the  East. 

18.  To  Capt.  Carson  and  other  members,  I  said — 
"  Can't  you  do  something  for  me,  this  winter,  to  get  me 
out  of  this  place?"  ''I  don't  know,  Thompson,  it  .is 
doubtful.  There  has  been  much  talk  about  you  among  the 
members,  and  they  generally  think  that  the  rigor  of  the 
law  should  have  its  course  on  you  a  while  longer.  It  is 
generally  considered  that  you  are  the  ring-leader  and  in- 
stigator in  this  affair,  because  you  are  the  most  forward 
and  intelligent."  "  It  is  a  mistake.  In  the  three  indict- 
ments, I  was  only  brought  in  as  accessory.  Have 
you  heard  anything  against  my  character  or  con- 
duct, since  I  came  here?"  '^  Not  a  whisper*"  Another 
— "  Did  you  belong  to  those  abolitionists  in  Illinois'?" 
"  I  was  a  citizen  there,  and  a  member  of  Mission  Insti- 
tute." He  was  very  fiery — spoke  of  the  "  under  ground 
railroad,"  and  the  work  of  the  abolitionists — was  willing 
at  once  to  go  and  fight  them,  and  tear  Illinois  all  to 
pieces.  Another — "  It  is  a  pity,  a  pity,  you  got  into 
this  scrape — have  your  sentiments  changed  1"  "  No 
sir."  Capt.  Carson — "  Well,  I  will  have  further  con- 
versation with  the  members  about  it." 


328  A    LEGISLATOR    ENRAGED. 


ALANSON    PARDONED. 


Jan.  20.  Alanson  left  us.  He  had  been  a  prisoner 
three  years,  six  months,  and  seven  days.  We  rejoiced 
to  see  him  go.  It  was  a  general  time  of  rejoicing 
among  the  prisoners,  to  see  "  old  man  Work"  go  out. 

He  carried  out  with  him,  in  his  open  hand,  upwards 
of  two  hundred  pages  of  this  work,  besides  all  my  jour- 
nal up  to  that  time.  Such  was  the  "  good  hand  of  our 
God  upon  us,"  the  officers  did  not  even  look  to  see 
what  he  had  ;  otherwise,  we  all  should  have  found  trou- 
ble a  plenty. 

My  poem  on  "  The  Departure  of  Alanson"  closes  as 
follows — 

T. 

0,  happy  Alanson!  released  from  his  chains, 
And  compassed  with  spirits  akin  to  his  own  : 

His  tongue  will  break  forth  in  unknown,  joyful  strains. 
And  tell  with  exulting  what  Jesus  hath  done. 

n. 

The  songsters  of  nature  his  bosom  will  cheer, 

And  earth's  blooming  prospects  enrapture  his  sight: 

The  sound  of  "the  church-going  bell"  he  can  hear, 
And  view  happy  throngs  with  enlivening  delight. 

11. 

Go,  go,  happy  brother,  to  freedom  again, 

The  great  boon  of  heaven  improve  and  enjoy. 

A  little  while  longer,  your  partners  remain, 
To  labor,  and  suifer — and  "  count  it  all  joy." 

IV. 

Farewell,  now,  dear  brother,  farewell  a  few  days, 
Though  parted  in  body,  we're  still  joined  as  one, 
•  For  all  these  afflictions,  our  Father  we'll  praise. 
And  adore  him  for  ever,  around  the  white  throne. 

The  man  who  came  from  Quincy  with  the  petition 
was  here  about  four  weeks,  and  his  conduct  was  any- 
thing but  that  of  a  gentleman.  He  represented  Alan- 
son to  the  legislators  as  a  "  poor,  weak-minded  man  ;" 
said  "  Ee  was  over-persuaded  and  duped  into  it  by  the 
others,  who  were  more  crafty,  and  deserved  their  punish- 
ment."    "  Weak-minded  !"     Would  that  he  had  a  quai- 


BANISHMENT    OF    ALANSON.  329 

ter  of  the  mind  that  Alanson  has.  And  when  he  came, 
a  year  after,  he  told  the  same  story  about  James — re- 
presenting him  as  having  no  mind,  and  myself  as  the 
"  crafty"  one — telling  things  directly  contrary  to  what 
he  said  a  year  previous.  These  things  I  had  from  an 
ungodly  legislator,  who  heard  both  stories,  and  who 
despised  his  wicked  conduct.  He  also  lavishly  spent 
hundreds  of  hard  earned  dollars,  where  there  was  no 
need. 

THE    ARTICLE    OF   PARDON ALIAS,    BANISHMENT. 

THE  STATE  OE  MISSOURI. 

To  all  who  shall  see  these  presents :  greetino. 

Know  ye,  that  by  virtue  of  authority  in  me  vested  by  law,  and 
for  good  and  sufficient  reasons  appearing,  I,  JOHN  C  EDWARDS, 
Governor  of  the  State  of    Missouri,  do   hereby  pardon  Alanson 

Work,  who  was,  on  the day  of  October,  in  the  year  of  oui 

Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty  one,  by  judgment  of  the 
circuit  court  of  Marion  County,  committed  to  the  Penitentiary  of 
said  State,  for  the  space  of  twelve  years,  for  the  crime  of  stealing 
negro  slaves,  in  this  State.  And  I  do  hereby  restore  and  entitle  the 
said  Alanson  Work  to  all  the  rights,  privileges,  and  immunities,  which 
by  law,  attach  to,  and  result  from,  the  operation  of  these  presents 
— on  the  express  condition^  however,  that  said  Work  returns  to 
the  State  of  Connecticut,  his  former  residence,  with  his  wife  and 
children,  and  settles  himself  there.  In  testimony  whereof,  I  have 
hereunto  set  my  hand  and  caused  to  be  affixed  the  great  seal  of  the 
State  of  Missouri.  Done  at  the  city  of  Jefferson,  this,  twentieth 
day  of  January,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hun- 
dred and  forty  five,  of  the  independence  of  the  United  States,  the 
sixty  ninth,  and  of  this  State,  the  twenty-fifth. 

By  the  Governor,  JOHN  C.  EDWARDS. 
JAMES  L.  MINER,  Secretary  of  State. 

This  is  like  giving  the  slaves  the  privileges  of  the 
freemen  of  the  United  States,  if  they  will  go  to  Africa  ! 
And  who  ever  heard  before  of  a  Governor  having  power 
to  banish  a  person  from  States  other  than  his  own'? 
Well,  it  is  just  like  slavery. 

A    LETTER    FROM    ALANSON. 

When  the  pardon  was  handed  to  me  the  conditions 
were  not  pointed  out  or  mentioned,  and  I  came  out  of 


330  THE    LYING    MISSOURIAN. 

the  prison  without  knowing  that  the  condition  was  in 
it.  Capt.  Swartout  was  present  when  the  pardon  was 
given  to  me  and  we  came  out  together.  After  we  had 
started,  he  told  me  he  had  put  the  name  of  John  Smith 
on  the  way  bill,  instead  of  Alanson  Work.  Abernethy, 
the  State's  Attorney*  rode  thirty  miles  in  the  stage  with 
us.  He  did  not  know  me.  Where  we  stopped  for  din- 
ner, he  began — "Have  you  been  to  Jefferson  cityl" 
"I  have."  "Were  you  acquainted  with  Thompson, 
Burr,  and  Work  1"  "  Yes,  I  had  some  acquaintance 
with  them."  "  Did  you  go  into  the  penitentiary  to  see 
them  '?"  "  Yes,  I  went  in  there."  He  then  said,  "  I  am 
sorry  for  them.  They  have  staid  there  long  enough. 
They  ought  to  be  turned  out."  He  told  Swartout  he 
wanted  to  make  some  acknowledgments  to  me,  but  as- 
sured him  he  did  no  more  on  our  trial  than  the  law  com- 
pelled him  to  do.f 

Some  months  after  Alanson  left,  a  citizen,  by  the  name 
of  Chase,  came  in  and  said  to  James,  "  I  have  had  a 
letter  from  Work,  at  Poughkeepsie.  He  said,  '  if  you 
ever  get  out,  you  must  never  think  of  a  nigger  again, 
for  I  am  thoroughly  convinced,  that  the  course  we  pur- 
sued, was  wrong,  unconstitutional,  and  against  God,  ani 
man.'  I  think  Burr,  will  get  out  before  long,  bu" 
Thompson  is  so  head-strong,  I  believe  he  will  have  to 
stay  his  whole  time  out,  unless  he  talks  differently  from 
what  he  said  to  me.  I  would  not  sign  a  petition  for 
him." 

Work  never  said  any  such  thing,!  but  this  man  tried 

*  Our  Prosecuting  Attorney. 

t    It  is  false.     He  did  do  more. 

%  Since  writing  the  above,  I  have  recei^i^ed  a  letter  from  Alanson.  Re 
says,  "  I  have  written  but  one  letter  to  Mr.'  C,  and  that  one  was  written 
from  Mission  Institute,  soon  after  my  return  to  my  family.  That  I 
should  write  what  Mr.  C.  says  I  did,  is  too  inconsistent  to  be' believed  by 
anybody  who  knows  as  you  do,  that  we  should  have  been  released  two 
or  three  years  sooner,  if  we  had  only  bowed  to  them  enough  to  say  we 
bad  done  wrong. 

"  Now,  if  I  would  not  sa)*-  that,  when,  by  so  doing,  the  prison  doors 
would  have  been  opened  to  me,  think  you  I  would,  when  I  had  clean 
escaped  the  lion's  den,  and  was  restored  to  my  family  %  That  I  would, 
when  many  hundred  mikrs  from  the  power  of  slaveholders,  voluntarily 


PRICE    FOR    LIBERTY.  331 

his   ingenuity   to  deceive,  frighten,  and   get  me  to  re 
nounce  my  principles. 

At  one  time,  he  came  in,  and  began,  '^  Well,  Thomp- 
son, they  have  played  the  mischief  with  the  abolitionists 
in  Cincinnati.  They  have  tarred  and  feathered  Birney,'^ 
&c.  I  made  some  plain  remarks,  and  he  replied,  "  If 
that  is  the  way  you  talk,  you  will  stay  everyday  of  your 
time."  Again,  he  said,  "  They  have  driven  the  aboli- 
tionists from  Quincy — whipped  some,  mobbed  others, 
und  they  have  all  left,  or  will  leave  soon — and  if  you 
were  there,  they  would  hang  you  right  up." 

And  again,  he  came  to  me,  "  Thompson,  will  you  sign 
a  paper,  for  ever  renouncing  Abolitionism,  and  all  con- 
nexion with  it — never  to  advocate  it  in  any  way,  but 
assist  in  putting  it  downl  On  these  conditions,  you  can 
now  be  got  out  I" 

I  have  no  comments — but  will  only  remark,  he  was 
known  as  a  man  who  regarded  not  the  truth^  who  had  an 
inveterate  hatred  against  Abolitionists,  and  yet  professed 
to  be  ouY  friend  ! 

A    MAN    MURDERED. 

Jan.  24.  A  prisoner  died — insensible  to  the  last. 
For  a  week  or  more,  he  had  been  crazy,  having  fits,  and 
in  great  pains  most  of  the  time — yet  the  doctor  said, 
"  nothing  ivas  the  matter  with  him  /"  He  begged  for 
medicine,  but  could  not  get  it !  At  night,  he  was  locked 
in  his  cell  with  his  sickly  cell-mate,  without  any  light, 
where  he  frequently  had  fits  !     I  hesitate  not  to  say,  he 

was  MURDERED  ! 

On  the  same  day,  Capt.  Gorden  came  to  be  our  over- 
seer, to  whom  the  principal  management  of  the  prison- 
ers was  committed. 

A    FUNERAL    SERMON. 

Jan.  26.  The  chaplain  preached  the  funeral  sermon 
of  W.  G.,  mentioned  in  the  last  "  death-bed  scene."    It 

malce  the  concession  they  required !  No,  dear  brother,  you  will  not  be- 
lieve it.  No,  1  did  not  write  to  Mr.  C.  from  P.  at  all,  much  less  say 
what  he  says  I  did.  "  ALA^sON  Work." 


332  A    FRIEND.  ^1 

was  the  first  and  the  last  thing  of  the  kind,  known  in 
the  prison,  while  I  was  there. 

Jan.  29.  Another  man  died  about  the  middle  of  the 
afternoon,  and  was  buried  that  evening,  I  knew  not  of 
his  sickness,  till  I  heard  of  his  death, 

THE     COLPORTEUR, 

Feh.  4.  A  dear  brother  called  to  get  some  work  done 
— inquired  us  out,  and  left  some  American  Messengers 
— a  Christian  Almanac,  and  some  precious  tracts,  which 
were  a  rich  feast  to  our  souls.  On  the  22d  of  Decem- 
ber, he  called  again,  conversed,  and  left  tracts,  almanac, 
&c.  On  the  26th,  he  came  in  with  a  basket  of  books 
and  tracts,  distributed  around  to  the  prisoners,  and  gave 
me  what  books  and  tracts  I  desired — also  a  bundle  of 
American  Messengers.  The  Lord  bless  and  reward  the 
brolher  for  seeking  out  those  who  are  "  sick,  and  in  pri- 
son"— for  administering  to  the  wants  of  the  suffering,  , 
and  despised.     We  followed  him  with  our  prayers. 

THE*  GREAT     CROSS. 

A  slave  came  to  me  and  said,  ''  Do  you  pray  yet?"  ' 
"Yes,  I  shall  do  that,  as  long  as  1  live."     He  replied,  , 
"  When  you  are  praying  for  all  others  in  the  world,  re-  • 
member  poor  me.     I  want  you  to  pray  that  the  Lord  wil' 
take  me  under  His  feet,  and  keep  me  there  till  the  storm 
is  over.     Your  brother  has  a  great  cross  to  bear,  and  it  is 
just  as  much  as  he  can  do  to  wag  under  it."     Truly  the 
poor  slaves  have  ''  a  great  cross"  to  bear,  and  all  their 
toils,  and  sufferings,  and  reproaches,  are  "  just  as  much 
as  they  can  wag  under."     Lord,  hide  them  beneath  thy 
wings,  till  the  "  storm  is  over."     Reader,  will  you  help 
the  slave  bear  his  "  great  cross  ?" 

Feh.  24.  I  was,  at  my  request,  placed  in  the  wagon- 
shop,  where  I  remained  till  my  release — thankful  for  the 
opportunity  of  adding  to  my  knowledge,  preparatory  to 
the  work  of  a  missionary. 

THE  TEMPERANCE  LECTURER. 

Feh,  27.     A  man  came  in  to  collect  facts  respecting 


DESIRE    FOR   LIBERTY.  333 

intemperance.  He  went  round  to  each  one  with  many 
enquiries.  He  asked  me  the  cause  of  my  confinement. 
I  replied,  "  My  benevolence  brought  me  here."  "  Abo- 
litionism 1"  "  Yes  sir."  James  said,  "  My  kindness  to 
all  men,  brought  me  here."'  The  man  replied,  "  It  was 
unfortunate  for  you.  Some  of  the  Abolitionists  carry 
their  points  a  little  too  far.  There  are  Abolitionists 
here  (in  Missouri),  but  they  don't  go  so  far,"  &c. 

PRAYER    WITH    THE    PRISONERS. 

March  2.  The  chaplain  did  not  come.  I  was  per- 
mitted to  sing  and  pray  with  all  the  prisoners,  who  had 
assembled  for  preaching.  The  same  privilege,  I  fre- 
quently enjoyed  after  that  time,  when  the  chaplain  failed 
to  come.  Sometimes  Capt.  G.,  and  sometimes  a  guard 
requested  me  thus  to  sing  and  pray  with  them.  After 
preaching,  either  James  or  myself,  were  generally  called 
on,  by  the  chaplain,  to  pray. 

March  13.  I  worked  on  the  ware-house,  at  the  river, 
where  I  narrowly  escaped,  with  my  life.  The  scaffold, 
under  which  I  was  at  work  fell,  and  struck  me  on  the 
head.     It  was  very  providential  that  I  was  not  killed. 

DID    HE    "  LOVE    LIBERTY  ?" 

J.  A.  was  a  slave  in  Virginia.  He  resolved  to  buy 
himself.  For  two  years  he  saved  what  he  could  by  odd 
jobs,  and  working  Sundays,  saving  a  little  here  and  there, 
as  he  could  get  a  few  cents  for  the  object.  His  master 
moved  to  Missouri.  Here  he  bought  his  time  for  twelve 
dollars  a  month — excepting  that  during  two  summers  he 
paid  one  dollar  a  day.  All  he  could  earn  over  was  his 
own.  He  worked  eight  years,  and  gave  $650,  for  him- 
self. To  this  add  what  he  paid  for  his  time — about 
$1250,00  beside  the  two  years,  yea,  and  all  his  former 
life  in  Virginia,  and  what  a  price !  Ten  years  he  toiled 
for  what  he  didn't  love,  did  hel  "  Can't  take  care  of 
themselves  !"  Try  it.  Let  a  poor,  ignorant  pale  face 
beat  it.  In  addition  he  earned  nearly  enough  to  buy  his 
wife.  He  has  here  been  converted,  and  is  a  lovely 
Christian.     I  have  written  to  his  wife,  and  have  read  9 


334  SABBATH    BREAKING. 

number  of  letters,  from  her.  She  thinks  she  would  be 
"  better  satisfied"  to  belong  to  her  husband  than  to 
another  man.  Who  would  nof?  She  talks  like  a  ^ood 
Christian.  I  had  intended  to  insert  some  of  her  letters, 
which  I  have,  but  my  space  will  not  permit. 

SABBATH    WORKING. 

From  the  time  that  McC.  came  as  overseer,  the  Sab 
bath  began  again  to  be  desecrated,  and  its  profanations 
increased  till  he  left.  By  officers  and  prisoners  it  was 
contemned  and  trodden  down.  Capt.  G.  came  with 
great  pretensions  to  reformation.  He  told  one  and  ano- 
ther that  it  was  wTong  to  work  on  the  Sabbath,  and  pre- 
tended to  disallow  it  saying,  "  We  want  no  man  to  work 
on  the  Sabbath,  but  to  read  their  Bibles  and  Testaments. 
If  you  had  read  your  Bibles  more,  probably  you  would 
not  have  been  here."  Read  the  Bible  ! — and  one  half 
of  the  prisoners  had  no  Bible,  no  Testament,  or  any 
other  good  book.  "  Want  no  men  to  work  on  the  Sab- 
bath !" — and  the  very  man  to  whom  he  spoke  these 
words,  a  short  time  after,  was  compelled  to  work  all  the 
Sabbath  day,  time  and  again  !  For  the  last  year  the 
most  prominent  record  in  my  journal,  is  their  awful  Sab- 
bath breaking.  It  has  been  amazing.  I  began  to  keep 
an  account  of  the  names  of  those  who  worked  on  Sun- 
day, what  they  did,  and  by  whom  ordered  out,  and  con- 
tinued it  for  a  few  months ;  but  it  was  too  tedious  to  re- 
cord all  their  abominations,  and  too  shocking  for 
the  mind  to  dwell  upon.  It  is  one  continued  scene  of 
noise,  pounding,  hallooing,  bedlam,  and  confusion,  as 
soon  as  the  Sabbath  returned ! 

The  blacksmith's  hammer  was  heard  nearly  every 
Sabbath.  In  the  carpenter's  shop  work  was  common 
on  the  Lord's  Day.  The  Sabbath  was  the  day  that  the 
guards,  Mrs.  Brown,  and  others  took,  to  hire  the  priso- 
ners, for  a  trifling  sum,  to  work  for  them.  In  the  brick 
yard,  in  the  hemp,  in  hog  killing,  many  were  hired,  and 
others  compelled  to  work  on  the  Sabbath.  If  any  of  the 
machinery  broke  or  was  out  of  order,  it  was  repaired 
on  the  Sabbath.     And  many  times  when  they  have  thus 


SABBATH     BREAKING.  335 

stolen  God^s  time^  to  save  the  time  of  a  few  hands,  has 
He  visited  them  with  heavy  judgments ;  yet  they  would 
not  regard  it.  Often  when  we  have  been  thus  annoyed  by 
the  wickedness  around  us,  has  our  prayer  been,  ''  The 
Lord  require  it,"  and  his  hand  has  fallen  heavily  upon 
them.  We  complained  to  the  inspectors.  They  said, 
*'  it  is  a  breach  of  their  contract,  and  by  so  doing  they 
forfeit  their  claim  to  the  place."  But  nothing  was  done 
• — Sabbath  desecration  continued. 

O  !  how  often  have  our  souls  longed  for  some  quiet 
retreat,  some  grove  or  desert,  the  closet  and  the  sanctua- 
ry, the  stillness  of  a  country  Sabbath,  and  the  commu- 
nion of  Saints.  But  Jesus  stood  by,  and  comforted  us, 
taught  us  to  prize  these  blessings,  and  to  sympathize 
with  those  who  are  deprived  of  them. 

April  4.  For  some  weeks  a  protracted  meeting  in 
town  had  been  in  operation,  and  all  classes  were  num- 
bered among  the  converts — to  what  I  shall  not  attempt 
to  say. 

JAMES    AND    A    SLAVE. 

James  asked,  "  What  are  they  doing  in  town  ?"  The 
slave  replied,  '^  Some  are  trying  to  pray."  "Are  you 
helping  them  1"  "  I  have  to  pray  for  myself."  "  Do 
you  not  pray  for  those  who  will  not  pray  for  them- 
selves'?" "  I  pray  for  them^  any  how."  "  How  many 
times  a  day  do  you  pray  ?"  "  I  have  not  counted.  How 
many  times  do  you  pray  '?"  "  As  often  as  I  can  get  the 
opportunity."  ''  Well,  then,  you  must  pray  all  the 
tirne.^^ 

Another  prisoner,  ^' What  does  that  mean? — 'Pray 
without  ceasing.'  "  James  replied,  "  Always  be  in  a 
praying  mood."  "  That  ain't  the  place,"  said  the  slave, 
'^  where  it  says,  '  Pray  in  season  and  out  of  season'— 
that  means  to  pray  when  you  feel  like  it  and  when  you 
don't  feel  like  it — when  you  have  the  Spirit,  and  when 
you  don't  have  the  Spirit." 

At  another  time  the  slave  said,  "  Seventy-five  have 
joined  the  church.  God  know^s  whether  they  are  Chris- 
tians, and  they  may  know  whether  they  have  the  Spirit, 


336  A  slave's  theology. 

end  are  born  of  God."  Shame  on  many  gospel-en- 
lightened professors,  who  sneer  at  the  idea  of  assurance 
in  the  Christian  life.  Let  this  poor,  despised  slave,  teach 
them  purer  theology. 


CHAPTER  X. 

VARIOUS  INCIDENTS. 

THE'  CHAPLAIN    DRIVEN    AWAY. 

April  6.  Our  chaplain  had  been  so  much  engaged  in 
the  meeting  in  town,  that  he  did  not  come  for  a  number 
of  weeks— and  then,  as  soon  as  he  made  the  last  prayer, 
Capt.  Gorden  drove  him  away,  without  suffering  him  to 
pronounce  the  benediction — to  prevent  his  speaking  to 
any  of  the  prisoners,  as  had  been  his  custom  after 
preaching  1  I  exhorted  the  chaplain  not  to  submit  to  it, 
and  he  afterwards  pronounced  the  benediction,*  but  was 
obliged  by  Capt.  G.,  to  leave  before  the  prisoners  were 
dismissed — so  that  we  had  no  opportunity  to  speak  to 
him,  except  as  he  sometimes  came  in  on  business,  and 
very  rarely  at  such  times — for  Capt.  G.  would  cling  to 
him,  till  he  saw  him  again  out  of  the  gate.  At  one  time 
James  and  myself  were  talking  with  him  a  few  moments 
— Captain  G.  saw  us,  came  and  drove  James  away,  and 
led  the  chaplain  to  the  gate  !  Why  this  ?  They  were 
afraid  we  would  expose  their  awful  abominations,  and 
used  all  their  efforts  to  prevent  our  communicating  with 
citizens — but  they  could  not — we  did,  and  I  now  must 
bring  out  their  wickedness  to  the  world.  The  law 
grants  to  the  Chaplain,  the  privilege  of  talking  with 
prisoners   as   much    as   he  desires,  but  what  is  law  to 

♦  He  was  once  driven  away  before  the  benediction,  after  Capt.  G.'a 
conversion. 


THE    CONVERTED    SAILOR.  337 

Captain  G.l  He  has  ruled  over  men,  so  long,  he  can 
tread  it  down  with  impunity — and  such  are  the  men 
placed  over  outlaws^  to  teach  them  obedience  to  law  ! 
Every  desire  or  effort  to  reform  was  crushed  by  Captain 
G.,but  notwithstanding  all  his  contempt  and  opposition, 
the  Lord  gave  us  souls. 

THE    CONVERTED    SAILOR. 

T.  F.  was  from  his  youth  a  seaman,  and  spent  many 
years  on  board  an  English  "  man  of  war."  He  had 
visited  nearly  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  told  us  many 
things  of  different  nations.  The  last  few  years  had  been 
spent  on  the  "  Western  waters,"  where  he  "  drank 
freely,"  became  intoxicated,  and  killed  the  mate  of 
the  boat.  He  was  tried  in  St.  Louis,  and  sent 
here  for  ten  years — staid  about  seven.  He  was  very 
profane,  and  ignorant  of  Bible  truth.  I  conversed  with 
him,  and  lent  him  many  of  our  books — his  eyes  were 
opened,  and  the  Lord  blessed  the  truth.  He  ceased 
swearing  and  reproved  the  sin  in  others.  He  com- 
menced praying,  and  talked  with  his  fellows  about  the 
unreasonableness  of  revenge — the  folly  of  a  dishonest 
life,  and  the  importance  of  religion. 

Said  he,  "  I  pray  every  day,  night  and  morning.  I 
sit  up  and  read  sermons  till  the  others  are  in  bed,  and 
asleep,  then  I  blow  out  the  light  (which  he  had  secretly), 
kneel  down  and  pray, — confess  my  sins  to  God,  and  ask 
Him  to  show  me  my  sins,  that  I  may  repent,  and  put 
them  away — not  from  fear  of  punishment,  but  because 
they  are  offensive  to  God.'"*  I  had  frequent  conversa- 
tions with  him,  and  we  prayed  together.  He  was  very 
fond  of  the  truth,  and  drank  it  in  like  water.  The  Mis- 
sionary Herald  he  read  with  great  eagerness,  and  w^ould 
sit  up  till  midnight  to  read  one  through.  It  was  reviving 
to  our  souls  to  see  him  grow^  and  strengthen,  and  shine. 
The  evidence  of  his  conversion  was  cheering.  Soon 
after  the  change,  he  was  pardoned  out :  we  prayed  to- 
gether in  his  cell,  then  with  James,  and  another  brother 
in  ours,  and  bade  him  farewell. 

15 


338  INHUMANITY    TO    THE    SICK. 


SICKNESS TREATMENT. 

April  7.  I  was  taken  with  the  ague  ;  and  shortly 
after,  James  also.  We  had  it  at  different  periods,  for 
more  than  three  months — sometimes  one,  and  then 
both  at  a  time.  A  rehearsal  of  all  the  particulars  of 
the  sick,  during  this  summer,  would  not  only  defile  my 
pages,  but  be  a  disgraceful  and  indelible  blot  on  human- 
ity. At  times,  James  and  I  had  a  little  light  bread, 
&c.;  and  then  again,  for  days  we  have  lain  upon  oui 
bed,  too  weak  and  faint  to  walk  or  sit — without  having  a 
mouthful  brought  us  to  eat.  When  able  to  walk  about, 
we  sometimes,  by  hard  begging,  obtained  a  few  potatoes, 
or  some  small  article  of  nourishment ;  but  when  the 
system  was  once  run  down,  it  was  w^ith  much  difficulty 
that  strength  could  be  regained.  When  able  to  sit  up, 
our  time  was  spent  in  reading  or  writing,  which  added 
much  to  our  comfort.  During  this  summer,  about  sixty 
of  the  prisoners  were  sick  at  one  time  with  ague  and 
scurvy,  and  their  treatment  was  inhuman.  Men,  with 
limbs  swollen,  stiff  and  blotched  with  scurvy,  were 
driven  to  work  till  they  could  no  longer  walk — others 
were  neglected  till  their  teeth  seemed  ready  to  drop  out 
of  their  mouths,  and  their  flesh  became  almost  putrid. 
The  sight  was  awful !  If  they  \^'ent  to  Judge  B.  with 
their  complaints,  they  were  turned  off  with  "  0  you  live 
so  high,  you  are  all  getting  the  gout^''  or  some  other 
contemptuous  remark.  One,  who  was  almost  starved, 
asked  him  for  something  to  eat.  He  replied,  ''  I  have 
given  the  Steward  some  flour,  and  you  will  probably 
get  some  of  that ;  if  that  won't  do,  you  may  go  sick  /" 
The  man  got  one  small  biscuit !  many  got  none.  The 
doctor  gave  strict  orders  that  no  sick  man  should  have 
a  mouthful  to  eat,  but  one  third  of  a  pint  of  coffee  three 
times  a  day,  and  that  I  could  not  drink.  One  who  had 
'  the  ague,  said  ''  I  have  had  seven  shakes,  and  have  not 
had  any  medicine."  Another,  who  had  been  for  months 
in  the  Hospital,  and  beheld  the  treatment,  said,  "  If  the 
Almighty  has    anything  to  do  with  human  events,  I 


FRUITS    OF    slaveholders'    RELIGION.  33& 

should  expect  that  he  would  trouble  Judge  B.,*  for  the 
manner  in  v/hich  he  has  treated  the  sick  here.  Some 
who  had  been  sick  and  expected  to  die  every  hour,  could 
not  get  a  little  nourishment,  when  a  picayune'sf  worth 
would  have  saved  their  lives  !" 

Doubtless  this  is  true,  in  a  number  of  instances.  On 
one  occasion,  the  Doctor  said,  "  I  do  not  care  much  if 
they  (the  sick),  do  starve  to  death."  He  probably  spoke 
the  truth — for  his  actions  corresponded. 

Said  the  Steward,  "  I  am  not  allowed  to  give  the 
sick  any  thing  to  eat ;  and  yet  the  officers  are  mad  and 
complaining  because  we  do  not  get  strong  and  go  to 
work  !  As  I  spoke  to  Judge  B.,  he  said,  "  0  you  can 
shake  any  time — I  suppose  you  intend  to  have  another 
shake  to-day  !"  One  who  was  dying  said  to  me,  "  They 
have  treated  me  outrageously  and  inhumanly."  Every 
word  is  true.  One  man  complained  to  Captain  G.,  that 
he  was  sick,  and  could  not  weave — he  took  him  into  the 
guard-room,  gave  him  twenty  lashes,  and  made  him 
work.  Such  is  the  medicine  some  get.  These  are  a 
few  specimens — I  might  fill  a  volume  with  accounts  of 
these  abominations,  but  the  Judgment  will  reveal  them. 

SLAVEHOLDERS    CONVERTED. 

April  19.  The  chaplain  came  to  my  cell  and  talked 
sometime — gave  me  an  account  of  the  revival  in  town — 
said  that  Captain  Garden  was  one  of  the  converts,  and 
would  shout  as  loud  as  any  one !  About  ninety  were 
converted,  embracing  the  oldest  and  ..nost  influential  men 
in  the  place — our  Doctor  (/)  and  some  desperate  tyrants 
among  the  number.  The  news  filled  us  with  joy,  but 
we  watched  for  the  fruits  of  a  vslaveholder's  revival. 
For  a  time  Captain  G.  did  seem  a  little  different,  but  he 
soon  became  as  bad,  and  worse  than  before — exhibiting 
more  of  his  contrariness,  cruelty,  and  opposition  to  all 
good,  than  when  he  was  Warden  ! 

The  Doctor,  if  anything,  was  more  hard-hearted  than 

*  His  little  boy,  a  favorite,  siciiened  and  died  very  suddenly. 
t  6  1-4  cents. 


340  DEATHS. 

ever !  And  slave-holders  continued  to  crush  their 
bleeding  victims  !  Before  Capt.  G.  was  converted^  he 
manifested  respect  for  us,  but  it  was  after  his  pretensions 
to  religion^  that  he  treated  us  with  contempt,  and  seemed 
to  delip-ht  in  vexing;  and  crossing;  us,  all  he  could. 

And  it  was  after  the  conversion  of  some  of  the  '•  in- 
fluential'^ men,  that  they  could  come  and  labor  to  have 
me  renounce  my  sentiments  ! 

May  12.  A.  G.  B.  died — a  youn^  boy,  sent  here  for 
life,  for  killing;  his  father — had  been  h(rre  two  and  a 
half  years — belonged  to  my  "  clas?,"  before  it  was 
broken  up,  and  was  very  exemplary  in  his  conduct. 

SEVENTH    DEATH-BED    SCENE. 

J.  H.  M.  had  long  been  sickly,  and  unable  to  work. 
He  was  greatly  abused  and  so  starved  because  he  could 
not  work,  that  he  was  reduced  to  a  skeleton,  and  became 
unable  to  move  about.  Upon  his  sick  and  death  bed,  I 
conversed  with  him — gave  him  dried  apples,  and  tried 
to  do  him  good.  "  Can  you  forgive  them  for  their  ill 
treatment  of  you?"  said  I.  "I  have  no  hard  feelings 
towards  any  one,  for  any  thing  done  to  me.  Once  I 
used  to  take  it  to  heart,  but  now  T  do  not  care  anything 
about  it."  "  Do  you  think  you  shall  live?"  "I  can't 
without  a  great  change.  I  do  not  dread  the  sting  of 
death  at  all."  "  The  best  of  us  have  no  merits  of  heaven. 
All  have  sinned  and  need  the  merits  and  mercy  of 
Christ,  before  they  can  enter  there."  "Yes,  George,  1 
have  been  sensible  of  that  for  two  or  three  days."  I 
gave  him  such  counsel  as  he  needed,  when  the  bell  rang, 
and  I  had  to  leave.  Taking  him  by  the  hand,  I  said, 
"  Farewell,  perhaps  we  shall  next  meet  in  eternity." 
He  replied,  "  Farewell,  George.  I  hope  to  meet  you  in 
a  better  world."     He  soon  died. 

April  30.  J.  J.,  who  had  long  been  sick,  died.  His 
whole  mind  was  taken  up  with  thoughts  of  liberty,  and 
plans  for  the  future.  Thoughts  of  death  and  judgment, 
ne  put  far  away,  even  while  the  monster  stood  before  the 
door.     He  had  but  eight  days  of  his  time  to  stay,  when 


bibles!  341 

it  was  suddenly  cut  short,  and  he  was  called  to  exchange 
this,  for  the  prison  of  eternal  gloom! 

THE    EIGHTH    DEATH    BED. 

L.  was  from  Connecticut — and  cne  who  had  often  re- 
sisted the  grace  of  God.  He  died  with  consumption.  I 
frequently  conversed  with  him.  At  one  time  he  said, 
"  God  is  just,  and  justice  is  all  I  want.  In  his  hands  I 
am  safe."  We  were  called  to  sit  up  with  him.  Just 
before  his  death,  I  asked,  "  Do  you  feel  willing  to  die  1" 
"  If  I  could,  I  would  rather  see  my  family  again — but  if 
I  must  die,  why  I  must.  I  have  no  control  over  such 
matters."  "  Do  you  feel  prepared  to  die  ?"  He  looked 
up  with  an  expression  of  wonder,  that  I  should  ask  such 
a  question,  and  with  a  sneer  said,  ''  Why,  I  can't  do 
anything  to  prepare  for  death.  You  know  what  my 
sentiments  are."  As  he  was  willing  to  stand  or  fall,  on 
the  ground  of  justice,  God  took  him  at  his  word — but  on 
such  terms  can  no  flesh  be  justified.  Poor  man  !  How 
little  did  he  understand  of  the  guilt  of  sin,  and  the  purity 
and  extent  of  God's  laws  !  And  here  is  the  delusion  of 
many  souls.  Sin  is  supposed  to  be  but  a  little  thing,  and 
God's  law  of  but  little  account — similar  to  the  laws  of 
mortals  ! 

BIBLES  !     BIBLES  ! 

For  more  than  two  years  we  plead  with  ministers,  in- 
spectors, and  legislators,  to  have  the  place  supplied  with 
Bibles.  In  May  the  chaplain  was  deputed  to  purchase 
a  quantity  in  St.  Louis,  and  on  the  3d  of  June  a  box  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  was  brought  in,  and  distributed  to 
all  who  wished  for  one.  They  were  received  with  great 
eagerness,  by  those  who  had  been  so  long  without  any 
book.  To  us  it  was  a  joyful  sight,  and  our  sinking 
hopes  were  a  little  revived.  We  blessed  the  Lord  lor 
this  new  token  of  his  love. 

June.  8.  Two  strangers  preached  and  exhorted — a 
large  company  of  spectators  in.  While  I  prayed,  one 
of  the  ministers  wept  aloud.  To  hear  a  despised  con- 
vict pray,  was  a  new  thing  to  him  and  to  many  others. 


342    TEMPERANCE    PLEDGE TOBACCO — TESTIMONY. 

who  came  in  on  the  Sabbath,  apparently  on  purpose  to 
see  and  hear  us  pray. 

10.  While  we  were  at  breakfast,  two  men  were  found 
attempting  to  scale  the  wall  by  means  of  a  rope.  They 
were  severely  punished.  Numbers  have  dug  through 
the  wall,  out  of  their  cells,  at  night,  but  before  they 
could  get  over  the  wall,  have  been  observed  by  the  guard 
and  suffered  the  consequences. 

15.  The  chaplain  formed  a  Bible  class,  which  took 
the  place  of  preaching  for  some  months.  It  was  then 
given  up,  but  few  engaging  in  it. 

TEMPERANCE    PLEDGE. 

While  sitting  up  with  James,  one  night,  in  the  hospi- 
tal, I  drew  up  a  temperance  pledge,  describing  the  effects 
of  intoxicating  drinks,  and  promising  to  "  touch  not, 
taste  not,  handle  not."  As  we  had  opportunity,  we  ob- 
tained signatures,  to  the  number  of  seventy-six — of 
whom  thirty-four  confessed  that  liquor  was  the  cause  of 
their  trouble.  An  opportunity  to  circulate  the  pledge 
would  have  added  many  names.  The  object  was  to  se- 
cure them  against  future  temptation.  Of  their  drinking 
in  the  prison  there  was  not  much  danger.  One  man, 
who  ran  away,  and  was  brought  back  after  about  two 
years,  said  to  me,  "  Had  I  not  signed  the  pledge,  here, 
I  should  have  been  drunk  fifty  times,  but  I  thought  how 
I  had  promised  before  God  and  the  holy  angels,  not  to 
touch  it,  and  I  stuck  to  it  and  drank  none." 

I  also  drew  up  an  anti-tobacco  pledge,  but  it  did  not 
thrive  much — yet  it  saved  some  from  the  vortex  of  pollu- 
tion. In  the  pledge,  I  spoke  of  looking  to  Jesus,  to 
subdue  the  desire  for  it.  One  said,  "  I  never  knew  be- 
fore that  I  was  such  a  slave  to  it.  I  have  often  tried  to 
quit,  but  never  till  now  sought  the  help  of  Jesus,  and  it 
is  no  wonder  that  I  failed.  I  feel  assured  that  he  will 
give  me  the  victory."  In  one  week  the  desire  was  all 
gone. 

In  two  months  he  gave  me  the  following.  "  For  two 
years  I  used  snuff.  My  nose  became  a  trumpet  and  I 
quit  it.     I  then  began  to  smoke.     I  thought  it  made  me 


A    PRAYER    MEETING.  343 

look  big,  and  was  soon  a  slave.  To  appease  the  craving 
desire,  I  took  to  chewing.  1  knew  it  was  injurious,  but 
persisted  in  the  use  of  it  for  eight  years.  By  the  grace 
of  God,  I  was  enabled  lately  to  abandon  it,  and  can  now 
be  a  judge  of  its  baneful  effects.  In  two  months  since 
I  quit,  I  have  increased  in  weight  twelve  pounds,  and  in 
strength  twenty  per  cent.  I  am  not  now  molested  with 
heart  burn  as  formerly,  nor  troubled  with  drow^siness 
and  unaccountable  dullness  of  spirits.  My  nerves  are 
not  continually  fluttering  as  formerly,  my  stomach  is  now 
always  in  good  order,  my  mind  clear  and  vigorous.  In 
short  I  am  now  better  and  happier  than  I  ever  was,  with 
my  longest  pipe,  or  my  best '  honey  dew.'  " 

June  28.  Said  a  man  to-day,  "  If  I  had  my  cell  full 
of  gold,  I  would  give  it  for  liberty  again  !"  Ah!  what 
has  the  ungodly  man  here  to  comfort  himi  They  "  are 
like  the  troubled  sea." 

July  4.  The  afternoon  was  given  to  us  as  a  holiday. 
While  the  most  of  the  prisoners  were  carousing,  wrest- 
ling, boxing,  and  racing,  we  collected  the  Christians  in 
our  cell,  and  had  a  precious  prayer  meeting.  All  prayed 
and  expressed  their  determination  to  cleave  to  God.  It 
was  a  very  sweet,  refreshing  season.  The  Lord  blessed 
us  abundantly. 

CAPT.  gorden's  humanity  ! 

The  wife  of  a  prisoner  came  nearly  twenty-one  hun- 
dred miles,  with  two  children,  to  see  her  husband.  Capt. 
G.  said  to  him,  "  What  do  you  want  to  see  your  wife 
fori  You  can  have  ten  minutes^  by  the  watch,  to  talk 
with  her.  You  must  not  say  one  word  about  what 
brought  you  here,  or  about  getting  out."  He  sent  a 
guard  with  a  watch  to  hear  the  conversation.  For-more 
than  three  years  they  had  not  seen  each  other,  and  at 
first  meeting  were  so  overcome,  that  they  could  say  but 
little  in  ten  minutes.  She  went  to  the  Governor,  who 
sent  her  back,  with  orders  to  let  them  talk  together,  as 
much  as  they  desired,  and  they  did  so. 

At  another  time  a  wife  came  to  see  her  husband,  and 
Capt.  G.  said  to  him,  "  Your  wife  has  come  to  see  you. 


344  TRUSTING    IN    GOD    IN    AFFLICTION. 

— she  is  foolish  for  so  doing,  and  you  can  have  Jive 
minuteSy  to  talk  with  her." 

Why  such  inhumanity  !  These  two  men  had  been 
faithful,  and  worked  hard.  I  assign  but  one  reason. 
Capt.  G.  is  a  slaveholder,  and  by  familiarity  with  scenes 
and  acts  of  cruelty,  his  heart  has  become  steeled,  and 
unfeeling — a  natural  tendency  of  slavery. 

Judge  Brown,  in  general,  was  more  humane,  in  this 
respect.  He  would  let  friends  who  came  a  long  dis- 
tance to  see  a  father,  husband,  son,  or  brother  in  prison, 
see  and  converse  with  them. 

EXTRACT    OF    A    LETTER. 

July  15,  1845. 

Dear  Brother  E.  : 

I  have  scarcely  seen  the  day  since  early  in  the 
Spring  that  I  could  say,  "  I  am  well"  (in  body.)  And 
now  I  have  to  lie  upon  my  bed  to  write.  However,  I 
feel  happy' in  committing  myself  to  God;  crying  at  all 
times,  "  Father,  glorify  Thy  name."  Those  who  are 
surrounded  by  health,  wealth,  liberty,  friends,  honors, 
&c.,  can  know  but  little  of  what  they  realize,  who  are 
poor,  forsaken,  insulted,  in  prison,  sick,  languid,  faint, 
and  surrounded  by  all  that  is  vile  and  odious.  The  for- 
mer find  no  difficulty  in  trusting  God,  for  what  they 
already  abundantly  enjoy — the  latter  know  and  experi- 
ence from  day  to  day  the  blessedness  of  trusting  in  God, 
and  to  the  world  they  can  unhesitatingly  testify  to  the 
power  of  Religion,  to  support  and  cheer,  when  all 
earthly  supports  fail  and  wither  away. 

Those  in  adversity  drink  immediately  from  the  foun- 
tain-head of  all  comfort  and  joy — while  those  in  prospe- 
rity, tlrink  of  the  streams  which  are  generally  mingled 
with  numerous  earthly  ingredients.  Hence,  the  benefit 
of  affliction.  0,  let  us  not  "  despise  the  chastening  of 
the  Lord,"  nor  be  "  weary  of  his  correction." 

George. 

"  abolition   niggers." 

July  21.      James  was  appointed  servant-general   o/ 


JAMES    TALKING    WITH    SLAVES.  345 

the  prison.  His  business  was  to  wait  on  the  oflicers, 
keep  the  guard-room  in  order,  light  lamps  in  the  halls 
and  around  the  yard,  &c.  He  served  two  weeks,  was 
taken  sick  again,  and  another  took  his  place.  What 
little  he  did  the  rest  of  his  time,  was  winding  bobbins 
for  the  weavers. 

While  he  was  •'  servant,"  three  runaway  slaves,  were 
brought  here  in  chains,  for  safe-keeping.  Said  Capt.  G. 
to  James,  "  These  are  abolition  niggers."  "  What  ! 
were  they  trying  to  'abolition'  themselves?"  "•  Yes,  that's 
it."  These  slaves  were  waited  on,  by  James,  who  talk- 
ed and  prayed  with  them.  He  asked  one,  "  Well,  you 
were  running  away,  were  you'?"  "0,  no,  I  was  only 
going  to  see  my  wife  in  Kentucky."  Again  he  asked, 
"  Can  you  read  7"  One  replied,  "  I  can.  I  had  a  tes- 
tament with  me  in  the  luoods,  but  a  white  man  took  it 
away  from  me,  and  I've  not  seen  it  since  !"  He  then 
talked  some  time  with  them,  and  gave  them  a  testament. 
They  frequently  came  to  our  cell,  to  talk  through  the  lit- 
tle door,  while  we  "  enlightened  their  minds."  Many 
other  prisoners  encouraged  them  to  try  again ;  and 
they  said  they  were  determined  to  keep  trying,  till  they 
had  "  liberty  or  death."  When  they  jeft,  in  chains,  to 
to  go  south,  they  were  furnished,  by  a  blacksmith,  with 
instruments  to  cut  their  irons. 

The  sight  of  the  "  slave  trader,"  filled  my  soul  with 
feelings  which  I  cannot,  in  words,  express.  Heaven  ! 
in  mercy  stay  thy  judgments  ! 

THE    UNFORTUNATE  FAMILY. 

A  young  man  came  for  stealing — staid  till  his  brother 
came,  and  ran  away.  After  a  time  two  other  brothers 
came — soon,  the  old  gray  headed  father,  who  acknow- 
ledged he  had  killed  men,  came  and  shortly  after,  the 
younger,  a  lad  of  fifteen,  joined  them.  The  old  lady 
was  in  jail,  and  expected  to  come,  but  was  liberated 
again. 

Aug.  13.  Talked  with  a  prisoner  about  studying  the 
Bible.  He  said,  "  I  want  no  more  to  do  with  the  Bible. 
I  have  read  it  through  twenty-two  times,  and  it  never 

15* 


346  inspectors'  third  examination. 

did  me  any  good."     He  confessed  it  was  his  own  fau.t. 
How  many  professing  Christians  have  read  it  as  much? 

We  talked  with  them  a  long  time  about  many  things 
—a  little  must  suffice.     Stringfellow  said  to  James,  "  I 
have  no   sympathy  for  abolitionists.     They  are  worse 
than  thieves,  robbers,  or   murdereis;   and   doing  mori 
evil  than  all   united."      Gen.    Monroe — "  The    slave^ 
running  away,  is  but  little.     Those  who  help  them   off 
are  not  the  men  who  do  the  mischief — they  are  only  the 
tools  of  the  great  men.     But  those  who  write  and  speall 
much  on  the  subject,  are  the  ones  who  do  the  m.ischief 
They  even  endanger  the  Union.     No  one  wants  to  holfci 
you  here,  but  there  is  a  principle  concerned   in    it — if 
you  are  pardoned  out  it  will  take  off  the  restraint  which 
we  wish  to  lay  on  others,  and  encourage  them  to  do  the 
same." 

Stringfellow  — "  Well,  Burr,  you  are  charged  with 
helping  your  neighbor — would  you  not  think  it  as  bad 
for  a  man  to  persuade  your  apprentice  away,  as  to  steal 
your  money?  James — "It  would  be  wrong,  but  I  do 
not  consider  the  slave  as  property,  or  bound."  "  Well, 
if  we  let  you  go,  you  wall  do  so  again."  "I  will  leave 
the  State,  and  not  trouble  you  again."  "  It  is  a  mighty 
few  abolitionists,  that  will  be  reformed  in  so  short  a 
time."  (four  years.) 

Many  ot  the  prisoners  interceded  with  them  to  use 
their  influence  for  their  liberation — and  upon  their  re- 
commendation, without  any  petitions,  six  were  pardon- 
ed at  once — three  of  them,  murderers — one  an  old  coun- 
terfeiter— one  an  incendiary,  and  the  other  a  horse  racer. 

"  NOT    THIS    MAN    BUT    BARRABAS." 

Soon  after  w^e  came  here,  an  old  man,  a  murderer, 
was  pardoned,  because  of  his  money,  by  Gov.  Reynolds. 

A  petition  came  for  Alanson — in  answering  which 
Gov.  Reynolds  came  out  strongly  against  the  too  free 
use  of  the  pardoning  power.  Then  soon  after,  A.  G. 
who  had  wilfully  and  deliberately  shot  a  man,  and  was 
sent  here  for  ten  years,  was  pardoned  after  staying  about 
six  months. 


NOT    THIS    MAN,    BUT     BARABBAS.  347 

Next,  E.  H.  who  wilfully  shot  a  man,  and  declared 
to  me  he  would  do  the  same  thing  again,  was  pardoned. 
He  was  first  sentenced  to  be  hung — then  for  twenty  years 
in  this  place — then  for  ten — staid  five  and  half  and  left, 
again  engaging  in  drinking  and  gambling. 

A.  H.  was  accessory  to  a  wilful  murder — first  sen- 
tenced to  be  hung — then  to  this  place  for  life — then  his 
time  reduced  to  ten  years — then  pardoned  at  the  expi- 
ration of  five  and  a  half  years. 

D.,  a  Dutchman,  killed  a  man — was  sent  here  for  two 
years — staid  a  few  months  and  was  pardoned  by  Gov. 
Reynolds. 

S.  H.  deliberately  shot  a  man,  and  declared  to  me  he 
w^ould  do  it  again — was  sent  here  for  forty-nine  years — 
staid  two  and  a  half  and  was  released  by  Gov.  Marma- 
duke. 

J.  G.  charged  with  murdering  his  wife-sent  here  for 
ten  years — staid  five,  and  was  pardoned  by  Gov.  Mar- 
maduke. 

M.,  a  woman,  killed  her  husband  with  an  axe — w^as 
sent  here  for  five  years — staid  about  half  of  it  and  was 
pardoned  by  Governor  Edwards. 

U.,  an  old  man,  killed  his  neighbor — staid  here  a 
few  weeks  and  was  turned  out. 

J.  P.  shot  a  man  for  calling  him  a  liar  (and  a  greater 
one  can  scarcely  walk  the  earth),  staid  about  two  years, 
and  was  set  at  liberty,  declaring  he  would  do  the  same 
thing  again. 

R.  stabbed  and  then  shot  a  man — came  here  for  seven 
years — staid  four  years  and  three  months,  and  was  re- 
leased. 

T.  shot  his  neighbor  without  a  cause,  in  cool  blood — 
sent  here  for  fifteen  years — staid  nearly  five  and  was 
pardoned. 

W.  G.  stabbed  his  neighbor  to  death — sent  here  for 
fifteen  years — staid  five,  and  was  pardoned. 

T  .  F.  stabbed  a  man  in  a  fit  of  intoxication — came 
for  ten  years — staid  seven,  and  was  pardoned. 

W.  J.  engaged  in  house  breaking  and  shooting  a  wo- 
cnan,  was  sent  here  for  ninety-four  years — has  the  pro- 


348  POPE    G. THE    FUSSING    GUARD. 

mise  of  being,  and  expects  soon  to  be  turned  out  (after 
staying  about  live  years),  by  Gov.  Edwards!  Besides 
a  host  of  thieves,  gamblers,  whoremongers,  burglers, 
&c.,  who  have  been  pardoned  by  the  forementioned  Go- 
vernors !  So  partial  did  the  Executives  manifest  them- 
selves to  murderers,  that  it  passed  into  a  proverb  among 
the  prisoners,  "  A  murderer  can  get  pardoned  out  soon 
er  and  easier  than  those  charged  with  any  other  crime, 
though  they  may  be  innocent !"  "  If  you  wish  to  gel 
pardoned  out  quick,  commit  murder,"  &c.  Such  a  pub 
lie  sentiment  does  slavery  foster  I 

Sept,  2.  Pope  G.  was  in,  with  whom  I  talked.  "  Do 
you  hear  anything  said  about  letting  me  go  from  this 
place?"  "O  yes,  Thompson,  I  hear  a  good  deal  said 
about  you."  "  Anything  about  letting  me  go  soon?" 
*'  Why,  people  outside  think  you  do  not  wish  to  get  out." 
"  Well  I  shall  not  fret  about  it  either  way,  and  if  I  could 
see  that  I  was  doing  good  to  my  fellows,  I  should  not 
care  for  my  release."  "  I  think  they  should  let  Burr  go 
at  least,  as  he  is  a  cripple,  has  a  broken  constitution, 
and  can't  do  much.  I  suppose  he  can't  earn  his  salt 
now." 

Sept.  21.  Capt.  G.  and  prisoners  at  work  (Sabbath). 
We  were  also  annoyed  by  pounding,  bawling  from  cell 
to  cell,  and  dancing.  I  complained  to  Capt.  G.  He 
paid  no  attention  to  it.  In  the  afternoon,  James  and 
myself  were  singing,  when  a  new,  ignorant  guard  came 
along,  looked  in,  his  face  flushed  with  anger,  and  said, 
"  Do  you  know  you  are  breaking  the  rules  ?"  "  We  do 
not  know  it."  "  Well,  I'll  help  you  to  know  it.  I'll 
have  no  fuss  or  loud  talking  here.  What  are  your 
names  ?"  '-'  Burr  and  Thompson."  He  shut  both  doors 
in  a  great  rage.  We  continued  our  singing,  knowing 
what  we  were  about,  and  had  no  ''  fuss." 

25.  I  asked  a  slave,  "  When  are  you  going  to  bo 
free?"  "  After  I  am  dead."  This  is  the  poor  slave's 
hope. 


THE    slave's  hops.  349 


THE    slave's    hope.  , 

I. 

From  this  sore  bondage  I  then  shall  be/ree, 

After  Pin  dead — after  I'm  dead. 
Rest  in  the  grave,  there  remains  yet  for  me, 

After  Pm  dead — after  I'm  dead. 
Here,  I  expect  still  to  suffer  and  toil, 
And  with  my  heart's  blood  to  fatten  the  soil- 
But  oh  !  I  shall  rest,  from  this  world  of  turmoil 

After  I'm  dead — after  I'm  dead. 

II. 

1  stiall  be  free  from  the  tyrant's  strong  hand, 

After  I'm  dead — after  I'm  dead. 
Nor  trembling  hear  his  loud  threat'ning  command, 

After  I'm  dead — after  I'm  dead. 
Now,  they  may  bind  me,  and  beat  when  they  please. 
Press  me  with  burdens  which  give  me  no  ease; 
Nq  more,  as  their  victim,  on  me  shall  they  seize. 

After  I'm  dead — after  Pm  dead. 

III. 
I  shall  be  free  from  their  scorn  and  contempt, 

After  Pm  dead — after  Pm  dead. 
They  to  their  malice  may  give  ^free  vent, 

After  I'm  dead — after  I'm  dead. 
Far  from  their  power,  I  then  shall  abide. 
Safe  from  their  envy — secure  from  their  pride  ; 
And  soon,  in  the  dust,  they  will  lie  by  my  side, 

After  Pm  dead — after  Pm  dead. 

IV. 

I  shall  be  free  !     0,  the  rapturous  name ! 

After  Pm  dead — after  Pm  dead. 
Free  from  my  shackles,  and  all  mortals'  claim, 

After  I'm  dead — after  I'm  dead. 
And  my  dear  Savior  I  hope  soon  to  see, 
Who  gave  His  life  as  a  ransom  for  me. 
That  I,  in  his  kingdom,  might  ever  be  FREE, 

After  I'm  dead — after  I'm  dead. 
Penitentiary,  Sept,  25,  1845. 

Toward  the  last  of  September,  James  was  sick  a^ain 
with  ague — took  much  medicine. 

At  that  time,  I  composed  an  address  to  the  Governor 
in   poetry,   which   he  received  kindly,  and  showed  to 


350  ADDRESS    TO    GOV.    EDWARDS. 

numbers  who  came  to  see  him.  I  have  not  room,  or  the 
reader  should  have  the  address.  Here  follows  a  short 
extract — 

0,  may  I  go  ?     Can'st  you  my  pardon  grant  ? 
Ten  thousand  thousand  will  your  kindness  thank. 
Others  have  been  released — O  !  why  not  I 
Or  must  I  here  remain  and  droop  and  die  ? 
A  brother  and  companion  on  my  charge 
Has  been  restored  to  liberty  at  large, 
For  which  a  thousand  thanks  to  heaven  ascend. 
And  shall  in  blessings  on  your  head  descend ; 
And  thousands  more,  with  prayers  for  you  shall  rise 
As  sweet  and  grateful  incense  to  the  skies. 
If  a  poor  captive's  prayer  shall  reach  your  heart. 
And  draw  the  word  from  you,  "  In  peace  depart.'* 

I  am  a  Christian,  Sir,  and  Christ  my  Lord, 
Will  bless  with  vast  and  infinite  reward. 
The  man,  who  to  his  suffering  subject  shows 
Compassion,  and  relief  from  heavy  woes. 

In  view  of  our  relationship  as  men. 
Which  should  all  sinful  prejudice  condemn  ; 
In  view  of  prayers,  and  tears,  and  many  sighs. 
Which  daily  to  Jehovah's  throne  arise  ; 
In  view  of  millions  sinking  down  to  hell, 
Whose  sufF'rings  mortal  lips  can  never  tell ; 
In  view  of  time,  which  soon  will  be  no  more. 
But  waft  us  to  a  distant,  unknown  shore; 
In  view  of  Death,  which  hastens  on  apace. 
To  usher  us  before  the  Judge's  face ; 
In  view  of  that  great,  final,  reckoning  day, 
When  we  shall  hear  him  to  his  children  say — 
"  Come  near,  ye  blessed,  and  sit  down  with  me 
On  thrones  prepared  from  all  eternity" — 
But  to  the  wicked,  "  Hence,  accursed,  depart  I— 
With  Satan  and  his  angels  have  your  part ;" 
In  view  of  heaven,  where  angels  prostrate  fall. 
With  saints  confessing  Jesus  Lord  of  all. 
Where  endless  pleasures  do  for  ever  roll. 
And  full  fruition  fills  up  every  soul ; 
In  view  of  vast  eternity  to  come. 
Which  fixes  our  unchanging,  future  doom ; 
In  view  of  all ;  I  ask  once  more  the  same. 
And  plead  for  mercy  in  my  Savior's  name  ; 
Commending  you  to  his  all  gracious  care. 
That  you  may  hear  and  grant  my  earnest  prayer. 


MORE    PARDONED.  351 

Sept.  29.  The  Methodist  minister  from  St.  Louis 
preached  for  us.  The  next  day  he  went,  in  company 
with  our  chaplain  and  others,  to  see  the  Governor  in 
our  behalf.  Towards  evening  they  called  to  see  us — 
spoke  very  kindly — felt  much — saw  my  address — said, 
"  You  will  get  out  after  a  while,  be  patient.  The  weather 
is  setting  that  way .'" 

Oct.  1.  Two  more  were  pardoned  out,  and  I  was  ap- 
pointed to  supply  the  place  of  one  of  them,  in  carrying 
around  bread  at  night,  to  one  quarter  of  the  prisoners. 
By  this  arrangement,  we  had  better  suppers,  I  continu- 
ed so  to  do  for  nine  months,  till  I  left. 

15.  A  young  man  was  pardoned,  who  went  to  the 
Governor  to  plead  for  us.  The  Governor  said,  "  I  will 
attend  to  their  case,  and  turn  them  out  just  as  soon  as  I 
can  consistently."  Public  opinion  was  his  guide. 
During  this  month,  James  was  sick  much  of  the  time, 
with  bilious  complaints.  I  began  to  gain  strength  to 
labor. 

A    CASE     OF    CRUELTY. 

Two  prisoners  dug  through  the  cell  wall,  unlocked  ano- 
ther cell,  and  let  out  two  others,  intending  to  vscale  the  out- 
side wall.  They  were  discovered,  and  terribly  punished 
immediately.  Some  who  celled  near  by,  said,  they  "  never 
heard  such  hot  times  in  the  guard-room  before."  Others 
said  they  heard  '^  much  whipping  and  loud  cries,"  and 
while  they  were  whipping  one,  they  heard  Bradbury  say, 
"Now  get  up."  "I  can't  Mr.  B."  He  then  whipped 
him  again,  "  Now  get  up,  or  I'll  kill  you."  "  Judge 
Brown,  do  stop  Mr.  B.  I  can't  get  up."  "  Then  drag 
him  to  his  cell."  And  as  he  was  crawling  to  a  cell 
near  by,  he  was  heard,  "  Do  stop,  Mr.  Davis.  I  am  go- 
ing as  fast  as  I  can."  He  probably  was  kicking  him 
along.  In  the  morning,  Capt.  G.  came  to  me  and  said, 
"  Go  there  into  the  hall,  pick  up  S.,  and  carry  him  to 
his  cell,  he  has  the  backache.^^  Backache  !  O,  what 
hard-heartedness  !  But  this  is  slavery  !  He  was  lying 
on  the  bricks,  in  great  pain,  and  almost  as  helpless  as  a 
man  with  his  back  broken.     We  carried  him  to  his  cell, 


352  CRUELTY— NOTHING    AGAINST    ME. 

where  he  remained  a  considerable  time  before  he  could 
get  out. 

Mov.  8.  One  who  has  lived  South,  said  to  James,  "  I 
have  seen  planters  sit  down,  each  bet  a  nigger^  and 
gamble  for  them  !"  Can  the  history  of  heathenism 
furnish  its  equal  ?  And  yet  who  can  doubt  it  ?  Is  it 
not  "just  like"  slavery,  thus  to  demonize  the  master, 
while  it  brutalizes  the  slave  ! 

On  the  same  day,  J.  F.,  a  former  overseer,  was  in, 
with  whom  I  spoke,  He  said,  "  I  have  heard  nothing 
against  you — -nothing  against  your  conduct  here.  I 
know  no  reason  why  you  should  not  go  out  as  well  as 
Work.  If  one,  all — for  all  are  equally  guilty.  I  don't 
think  they  can  require  any  more  than  that  you  shall  not 
do  so  again.  I  should  rather  have  seen  you  ^o  out,  than 
some  who  have  been  pardoned,  who  will  be  curses  to 
society." 

21.  James  went  to  the  quarry,  with  the  hands,  for  his 
health.  A  rock  burst  from  the  effects  of  the  fire.  A 
guard  said  to  James,  "  I  am  glad  you  came  out  here  with 
us.  You  have  the  Bible,  and  therefore  good  Providence 
protected  us  from  being  hurt. 

For  a  number  of  days  he  went  outside,  and  was  greatly 
benefited. 

VISIT    FROM    FRIENDS. 

On  the  22d,  W.  M.  and  M.  C.  arrived  at  our  mansion. 
It  was  Saturday  evening,  and  we  talked  with  them,  be- 
fore a  guard-room  full. 

On  Sabbath  afternoon,  they  came  to  our  cell,  where 
we  conversed,  and  prayed,  and  sang,  till  night,  without 
restraint.  From  them  we  learned  much  about  the  state 
of  the  ana-slavery  cause,  and  of  the  world.  It  was  un- 
speakably sweet,  thus  to  fellowship  together  once  more. 
Why  were  we  so  favored  above  other  prisoners,  when 
their  friends  come  to  !?ee  them?  My  only  answer  is, 
"  It  was  the  good  hand  of  God  upon  us,"  constraining 
'  the  enemy  to  entreat  us  well  in  the  day  of  evil.'  " 

On  Monday  they  conv(irsed  with  the  Governor,  who 
promised  that  he  would  turn  us  out,  if  they  would  send 


THE    BEST    WINE.  353 

a  petition  from  Marion  county,  from  whence  we  were  sent. 
He  said,  "  They  have  been  punished  enough,  and  if  I 
should  act  according  to  my  own  feelings,  I  would  turn 
them  out;  but  I  am  the  servant  of  the  people."  In  the 
evening,  they  came  to  the  cell,  and  brought  dried  fruit, 
crackers,  dried  beef,  sugar,  honey,  apples,  Missionary 
Heralds,  Union  Missionaries,  writing  paper,  &c. 

That  night,  I  spent  mostly  writing  and  preparing 
things  to  send  home  by  them.  In  the  morning,  again 
talked  and  prayed  with  them,  and  gave  them  jicst  what 
I  pleased — no  officer  asking,  '^  What  have  you  there  *?" 
They  saw  the  box  and  the  bundle,  but  said  nothing. 
Who  can  deny  the  restraining  hand  of  God]  This 
treatment  is  to  be  attributed,  under  God,  to  Judge  Brown 
^as  also  all  the  kind  treatment  of  all  our  friends  when 
they  came.  "  Give  God  the  glory."  In  every  instance, 
w^here  we  were  fearful,  the  Lord  in  great  mercy  rebuked 
our  unbelief,  not  with  the  rod,  as  we  deserved,  but  by 
far  exceeding  our  expectations  and  granting  us  unex- 
pected privileges.  0!  ^'how  great  is  his  goodness!" 
As  is  his  power,  so  is  his  mercy  to  his  little  ones. 

But  the  best  wine  was  reserved  till  after  they  w^ere 
gone.  In  reading  the  Missionary  Heralds,  but  especial- 
ly the  Union  Missionaries,  our  souls  feasted.  My  jour- 
nal says,  "  Such  emotions  as  fill  my  soul,  I  cannot 
express.  We  both  have  to  shout  glory  !  glory  !  glory  to 
God !  read  and  rejoice — read  and  shout — read  and 
thank  the  Lord  for  such  a  new  era  in  the  history  ot 
missions — for  such  a  noble  coming  out  from  the  abomi- 
nations of  slavery.  O  !  how  we  have  prayed  here  in 
prison,  for  a  purging  of  the  church  in  this  thing.  Glory 
to  God  for  such  intelligence." 

In  the  Heralds  we  visited  nearly  all  parts  of  the  world, 
rejoiced,  and  wept  with  the  missionaries — heard  the 
converts  sing — saw  the  idols  destroyed — the  darkness 
flee,  and  the  light  spread  abroad.  Like  John  Baptist, 
though  we  were  in  prison,  we  heard  of  the  wonderful 
works  of  God.  We  quickly  pass  fiomMendi  to  Guinea, 
Gaboon,  Natal,  Ceylon,  Bombay,  Madura,  Siam,  China, 
Palestine,  Turkey,  The  Islands,  the  Rocky  Mountains, 


o 


54  DUCKING. 


Red  Lake,  from  tribe  to  tribe — from  nation  to  nation — • 
from  continent  to  continent,  and  round  the  world  we  go 
— hasten  back  to  our  "  hallowed  cell,''*  and  lift  up  our 
prayer  for  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be  poured  upon  them. 

slaveholders'    CHRISTIANITY. 

J^ov.  30.  Our  Chaplain,  before  all  the  prisoners, 
called  Captain  G.,  "Brother  Gorden  ! !"  The  most 
abased  prisoner  among  us,  saw  the  inconsistency  of  such 
an  appellation,  and  many  made  their  remarks  upon  it. 

But  I  suppose  the  chaplain  did  not  know  as  much 
about  his  "  5ro^Aer"  as  we  did — for  on  that  very  Sab- 
bath, he  had  been  at  work  all  day,  with  a  number  of 
hands.  However,  perhaps  this  is  as  much  as  can  be 
expected  fiom  a  slaveholding  religion.  It  does  not 
require  them  to  give  up  their  sins — their  greatest  sins. 
They  can  hold  slaves,  break  the  Sabbath,  oppress,  be 
covetous,  commit  adultery,  lie,  steal,  murder,  and  still 
be  good  members  of  the  church  !     /  know  it  to  he  so, 

ENOUGH    TO    EAT DUCKING. 

Dec.  3.  Captain  G.  whipped  a  man  for  cooking  a 
little,  which  was  very  common.  At  the  table  he  forbid 
any  man's  cooking,  and  said,  ^'  If  any  one  does  not  get 
enough  to  eat,  come  to  me,  and  he  shall  have  it."  The 
next  day,  one  went  to  him,  and  asked  for  more — he 
took  him  into  the  guard-room  and  ducked  him  for  it — 
and  that  is  the  "  enough  to  eat,"  he  got ! 

The  ducking  apparatus  is  a  large  armed  chair,  in 
which  the  sufferer  is  tied,  hand  and  foot,  so  that  he  can- 
not move.  Then  there  is  a  box  which  fits  close  round 
the  neck  below,  and  open  at  the  top,  into  which  they 
pour  a  bason  or  pail  full  of  water,  directly  into  the  man's 
face.  Not  being  able  to  avoid  the  water,  he  is  strangled, 
choked,  and  almout  killed.  It  is  said  to  be  very  severe. 
It  was  an  invention  of  McChesney,  our  former  overseer, 
who  was  a  perfect  inquisitor. 

THE    NEW    PREACHER. 

Jan.  7.     A  fellow  prisoner,  who  served  two  years 


PRISONERS    EASILY   AFFECTED    AT    FIRST.  355 

here,  preached  to  us.  He  had  been  to  the  Pacific — was 
converted,  turned  preacher,  came  back,  and  solicited  his 
fellows  to  make  their  peace  with  God.  He  was  ignorant, 
but  zealous,  and  his  sermon  produced  more  effect  on  offi^ 
cers  and  prisoners,  than  all  the  sermons  we  had  heard 
for  years.  Hard  hearts  melted,  and  eyes  which  had  not 
wept  for  twenty  years,  were  then  moistened. 

Such  a  shake  of  the  hand  as  he  gave  us,  we  had  not 
received  in  Missouri.  He  knew  not  how  to  let  us  go  ; 
and  as  he  left,  he  said,  "  We'll  soon  be  released  from 
earth — we'll  soon  meet  in  heaven." 

THE    NEW     PRISONER. 

Jan.  9.  A  new  prisoner  came,  with  whom  I  convers- 
ed. His  feelings  were  tender,  and  he  wept  freely.  He 
said,  "  1  hope  it  will  be  for  my  good.  My  old  mother  is 
a  widow,  and  she  has  prayed  for  me,  thousands  and 
thousands  of  times  [weeping].  1  will  never  do  so  again. 
I  am  resolved  to  serve  the  Lord  the  rest  of  my  days." 
"  Do  you  pray'?"  "  Yes,  I  have  prayed,  day  and  night, 
[weeping],  ever  since  1  was  convicted,  and  am  deter- 
mined to  continue.  I  wish  to  know  my  duty.  I  desire 
that  all  here  may  come  to  Jesus,"  &c.  I  told  him  of  his 
trials,  and  gave  him  counsel.      He  did  continue  to  pray. 

Many  when  they  first  come  are  very  tender,  and  open 
to  the  truth.  Proper  officers  and  treatment,  would  save 
them,  but  they  are  neglected,  mingle  with  the  despe- 
rate, become  hardened  and  prepared  for  all  evil. 


CHAPTER  X. 

PETITION— STATE  SECRETARY— JAMES  PARDONED. 

ANOTHER    INTERESTING     CASE. 

Dec.  12.  I  conversed  with  a  man  who  said  "  I  be- 
lieve my  coming  here  is  the  best  thing  that  ever  happen- 
ed to  me.     I  have  been  a  very  b?d  man,  for  twelve  or 


356  JAMES    FAINTED. 

fifteen  years  back-  —not  hurting  others,  but  myself — I 
have  been  my  worst  enemy.  I  am  now  determined  it 
shall  be  my  whole  effort,  desire,  and  study  to  serve  God. 
There  is  no  other  object  worthy  of  man.  It  is  what  he 
was  created  and  placed  here  for.  As  for  the  riches  and 
honors  of  the  world,  I  care  no  more  about  them  than 
about  the  dust  on  which  I  tread."  He  left  in  ten  days 
after. 

Such  cases  w^ere  very  reviving  to  our  hearts,  amid  the 
dense  darkness. 

Jan.  18.  We  took  to  our  cell,  the  tinner's  furnace, 
with  coals.  As  I  sat  looking  in  my  atlas,  James  com- 
plained of  his  heart  beating  very  hard,  fainted,  and  fell 
into  my  lap.  With  my  foot  I  knocked  on  the  door,  and 
called  a  guard  ;  he  came  with  the  steward,  and  brought 
medicine.  After  they  left,  he  had  another  spasm, 
and  fell  back  on  the  bed — soon  vomited  profusely — 1 
had  the  headache  all  the  night.  Such  being  the  effect 
of  our  fire,  we  concluded  to  go  without,  and  endure  the 
cold. 

Towards  the  last  of  December,  I  worked  evenings, 
packing  pork.  Thousands  of  hogs  were  here  killed,  the 
most  of  the  feet  of  which  w^e  had  to  eat. 

Jan.  4^  1846,  we  observed  as  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  for  our  own  benefit,  and  the  conversion  of  the 
world.  In  the  forenoon,  we  "  remembered"  Jesus  in 
his  own  ordinance,  and  sang  hymns  which  I  prepared 
for  the  occasion.  The  afternoon  was  devoted  to  singing 
and  praying  for  the  church,  the  boards,  the  missionaries, 
and  the  world — and  we  longed  to  be  in  the  field. 

THE    CATHOLIC    CHRISTIAN. 

A  man  sent  here  for  ninety-nine  years,  for  murder, 
said  to  me,  as  I  was  questioning  him,  "I  learnt  all  my 
prayers  when  I  was  a  little  boy,  and  keep  them  yet.  I 
have  not  learned  any  new  ones.  I  was  born  in  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  I  will  die  in  it.  I  don't  swear 
much — a  little  sometimes,  and  I  pray  every  Sunday," 
&c.     Poor  man  ! 

There   are   many  Catholics  here,  and  generally  they 


SUSPENSE TALK    WITH    JUDGE    B.  357 

are  very  strict  to  pray — every  day,  or  at  least,  on  Sun- 
days— but  they  will  get  angry,  swear,  break  the  Sabbath, 
&c.  The  priest  came  to  see  them,  brought  books,  went 
through  his  ceremonies,  and  they  could  have  the  sacra- 
ment administered  to  them,  while  protestants  plead  in 
vain  for  a  minister  to  come,  and  break  unto  them  the  sa- 
cred emblems  ! 

During  the  winter,  when  we  could  not  keep  warm  by 
wrapping  our  blankets  around  us,  we  covered  up  in 
bed,  so  that  we  could  read.  I  fixed  our  lamp,  so  that 
we  could  go  to  bed,  and  read  evenings. 

20.  We  obtained  permission  to  have  a  young  man 
cell  with  us,  that  we  might  do  him  good.  Said  Judge 
B.,  "If  you  can  make  him  any  better,  I  have  no  objec- 
tion." He  was  with  us  one  night — prayed,  and  talked 
well.  But  the  next  day  Capt.  G.  took  him  away,  and 
put  a  small  boy  with  us,  who  had  just  come,  saying, 
''  Take  this  boy  and  teach  him  better  morals."  He  re- 
mained with  us  about  a  week,  when  I  hurt  my  back, 
and  not  having  room  in  our  bed,  he  left. 

About  this  time,  we  lived  in  considerable  suspense, 
having  heard  that  Swartout  had  been  here  a  month, 
with  a  large  petition  from  Marion  Co.  We  expected 
the  Governor  would  do  as  he  promised,  but  he  did  not. 
Numbers  spoke  to  us,  saying,  "  You  will  go  out  in  a 
few  days."  We  endeavored  to  be  prepared,  and  then 
left  it  all  with  the  Lord. 

This  was  the  time  Chase  came,  and  wished  me  to  sign 
a  renunciation  of  my  principles,  for  my  liberty  !  I 
talked  with  Judge  B.  "  Can  you  do  it '?"  "  I  cannot." 
"  Well,  do  not  make  any  such  pledge,  unless  you  feel  it, 
and  can  live  up  to  it.  If  you  should  renounce.  Chase, 
probably,  would  turn  right  round,  and  call  you  a  hypo- 
crite^ &c.  I  am  willing  you  should  go  out.  As  to  your 
conduct  and  Burr's,  it  is  known  outside,  as  well  as  it  is 
in  here.     I  think  they  can  make  no  such  requirement," 

&c. 

Penitentiary,  Jan.  21,  184fi* 

Dear  Sir: 

Is  an  American  citizen,  in  thi  3  day  of  light  and  lib- 


358   EXTRACT  OF  A  LETTER  TO  GOV.  EDWARDS. 

erty,  to  be  imprisoned,  because  he  thinks  differently  from 
others  %  And  has  he  not  the  lawful  right  to  express 
those  thoughts,  without  fear  of  incarceration  ?  Then  is 
it  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  our  free  government,  to 
continue  to  hold  a  man  in  prison,  till  he  shall  renounce 
his  peculiar  sentiments? 

Suppose,  sir,  the  Whig  party  should  gain  the  ascend- 
ency, and  put  you  in  prison,  for  advocating  Democracy 
— and  at  the  end  of  four  and  a  half  years,  should  grave- 
ly ask  you  if  you  would  renounce  those  principles  for 
your  freedom  !  Would  you  not  reject  such  a  proposition 
with  disdain,  and  rather  choose  your  dungeon  ?  Are 
such  arguments  calculated  to  change  a  man's  sentiments  1 
But  have  my  private  sentiments  anything  to  do  with  the 
matter  of  releasemenf? 

If,  in  this  free  country,  and  under  laws  which  secure 
to  every  man,  the  freedom  of  thought  and  speech,  a  man 
is  to  be  imprisoned,  or  held  in  prison,  because  he  does 
not  think  as  some  others  do,  we  may  as  well,  at  once, 
adopt  the  ancient.  Papal  mode — incarcerate,  torture,  and 
burn  all  who  differ  from  the  party  in  ascendency  !  If  I 
have  broken  the  laws  of  a  state,  can  more  be  required  of 
me,  as  a  condition  of  pardon,  than  that  I  should  keep, 
and  honor  those  laws  in  future  1  Or,  if  I  could  not  con- 
scientiously comply  with  them,  that  I  leave  the  State, 
and  no  more  interfere  with  them  1     Such  I  will  do. 

Can  more  be  required  of  me  '?  Should  not  every  man 
of  reason  and  humanity  be  satisfied  '? 

George  Thompson. 

the  secretary  of  state col.  martin. 

Jan.  26.  The  above  named  person  came  to  see  us. 
"  I  came  to  have  a  free,  candid  talk  with  you,  and  I 
want  you  to  answer  as  in  the  presence  of  the  Deity.  I 
am  very  much  prejudiced  against  abolitionists.  I  am  a 
southerner — live  in  a  slave  State,  and  hold  slaves.  I 
came  of  my  own  accord  to  know  your  feelings.  What 
is  the  object  of  the  Abolition  Society — general  emanci- 
pation '?"  "  Yes  sir — by  moral  suasion,  light,  and  argu- 
ments.    They  disapprove  of  carnal  means,  except  som« 


THE    INQUISITIVE    COL.  MARTIN.      ^  359 

"  hot-heads^^  who  are  for  fighting — there  is  a  great  diffe- 
rence between  them."  "  What  are  your  views  V^ 
"  Slavery  is  wrong,  and  all  lawful  means  should  be  used 
to  put  it  away,  as  soon  as  possible."  "  If  you  were  re- 
leased, and,  in  a  meeting,  should  be  called  upon  for  an 
expression  of  your  feelings,  what  would  you  tell  themi" 
"  I  would  tell  them  honestly,  and  correct  their  preju- 
dices. " 

Other  conversation  occurred,  not  important  to  be 
mentioned.  He  asked  James  nearly  the  same  ques- 
tions, and  others  in  addition.  *'  If  you  were  free 
now,  what  could  you  do?'  "I  would  get  into  a 
free  State  as  quick  as  possible,  and  stay  there."  "  But 
that  is  not  enough — we  don't  care  so  much  about  the 
locomotive^  as  we  do  the  influence.  It  is  the  principle 
that  does  the  mischief."  "  What  I  did,  was  in  kindness 
to  the  black  man — he  plead  so  hard."  "  I  don't  doubt 
that  there  are  a  great  many  abolitionists  who  are  actuat- 
ed by  the  purest  motives."  "  I  will  leave  the  State, 
and  will  persuade  my  friends  not  to  do  as  I  did."  * 

What  right  had  they  thus  to  pry  into  our  private  sen- 
timents, and  lead  us  to  break  the  laws  of  Missouri, 
which  forbid  the  expression  of  such  principles  1  The 
right  was  the  mighty  in  order  to  find  some  pretence  for 
detaining  us  still  longer  !  If,  then,  our  enemies  were  at 
any  time  deceived  by  ambiguous  answers  (we  always 
spoke  the  truth),  we  say  to  them  as  Paul  said  on  a  cer- 
tain occasion,  "  Ye  have  compelled  us.^'  We  told  as  lit- 
tle as  they  w^ould  let  us  tell,  till  our  tongues  should  be 
loosed  and  unfettered. 

If  they  considered  us  thieves,  would  ^hey  care  nothing 
about  the  locomotive  ?  So  long  as  a  thief  keeps  away 
from  them,  they  have  nothing  to  fear.  The  reader  can 
carry  out  the  reflections,  and  make  the  application. 

JAMES    PARDONED. 

Jan.  30.  In  the  forenoon  James  was  suddenly  snatch- 
ed from  me,  leaving  me  alone — and  yet  not  alone,  for 

*  That  is,  not  to  go  into  a  slave  State  for  slaves. 


360  JAMES    RELEASED. 

Jesus  was  with  me.  He  was  ready — took  out  with  him 
all  his  papers,  but  expecting  to  go  myself,  I  had  made 
no  arrangement  for  him  to  take  mine,  though  I  had  but 
little,  havinofsent  them  away  from  time  to  time. 

His  pardon  is  similar  to  Alanson's,  except  that  it  is 
without  conditions.  I  rejoiced  to  see  him  go.  Ail  the 
prisoners  were  glad  to  see  ''  old  Burr,"  as  they  cailed 
him,  go  out  to  enjoy  liberty  again. 

DEPARTURE  OF  JAMES EXTRACT. 

I. 

First  one,  now  the  other  has  left 
?\!y  jiaitners  in  gladness  and  woe  : 
Of  all  kindred  spirits  bereft, 
For  comfort  to  whom  shall  I  go  ? 
'I'here's  none  here  nny  burdens  can  share. 
To  whom  I  can  open  my  heart — 
They  pity,  and  wonder,  and  stare, 
Bat  none  understandeth  my  smart. 

11. 

But  glory  to  God  and  the  Lamb  ! 
With  freedom  to  Him  I  can  go : 
My  case  He  doth  well  understand, 
And  each  secret  feeling  doth  know. 
To  Him  I'll  unburthen  my  soul. 
For  He  will  sweet  comfort  afford  ; 
And  while  the  high  waves  o'er  me  roil, 
1  humbly  will  trust  in  the  Lord. 

Ill 

A  pris'ner,  they  long  may  retain — 
With  locks,  bolts,  and  bars,  keep  secure 
This  body — in  torturing  pain. 
While  reason,  or  life  shall  endure. 
They  cannot,  no  cannot  they  bind. 
What  God  has  created  so  free — 
The  spirit  immortal — the  mind — 
A  slave  it  disdaineth  to  be. 

IV. 

From  dungeons  it  sallies  abroad, 
And  visits  earth's  far  distant  shores. 
Surveys  the  creation  of  God, 
And  earth,  seas,  and  planets,  explores— 


POETRY--^HE   MIND.  361 

From  Arctic  to  Antarctic  flies, 
Where  mortals  did  never  yet  tread-* 
From  West,  to  behold  the  sun  rise. 
And  view  the  life-giving  beams  spreao 

V 

It  enters  the  churches  so  fair, 

Where  saints  in  devotion  are  bow'd. 

And  joins  in  importunate  prayer. 

Or  harmonic  praises  aloud. 

It  hastes  to  the  lovely  fireside. 

Where  kindred  and  friends  gather  round; 

Or  far  where  the  heathen  abides. 

And  Heralds  in  labors  abound. 

VI. 

It  soars  to  the  heavenly  throne. 
Where  angels  and  saints  join  in  praise ; 
Views  pleasures  to  mortals  unknown, 
And  glory  that  never  decays — 
Holds  converse  with  Jesus  the  King, 
And  infinite  blessings  receives — 
Returns  to  the  dungeon  to  bring 
Sweet  comfort  to  him  that  believes. 

VII. 

Then  bind  me  with  chains,  hand  and  foot — 
My  body  with  burdens  crush  down — 
Or  deep  in  foul  dungeons  be  put. 
And  all  men  with  enmity  frown — 
Yet  let  it  to  all  men  be  told — 
To  all  who  with  sorrows  are  bow'd. 
In  every  condition,  I  hold, 
In  spirit,  communion  with  GodL 
Penitentiary,  January  31,  1846. 

The  Lord  showed  me  that  an  arm  of  flesh  was  short, 
and  I  sank  into  his  arms,  submissive  to  his  will.  I  had 
some  inexpressibly  sweet  seasons,  alone  in  my  cell, 
pouring  out  my  whole  heart  before  the  Lord.  He  quiet- 
ed my  soul  in  himself ;  I  believed  and  was  happy.  I 
felt  that  he  had  wise  reasons  for  detaining  me,  and  very 
soon  he  showed  me  those  reasons,  and  I  blessed  Him 
that  I  did  not  go  out.  I  soon  found  that  my  work  was 
uot  done  in  the  penitentiary — but  more  of  this  shortly. 

I  am  not  certain  that  the  officers  did  not  use  their  influ- 

16 


362  PRISON    WORK   NOT    DONE. 

ence  to  keep  me,  for  the  day  after  James  left,  two  valua 
ble  hands  ran  away. 

NEW    CELL    MATE. 

Feb.  1.  A  very  wicked  man  was  put  in  with  me — 
one  who  had  run  away  many  times,  and  caused  them 
much  trouble.  I  went  to  Captain  G.,  and  requested  an 
exchange,  but  he  would  not  listen,  saying,  "  I  put  him 
there  to  keep  him  from  giving  me  trouble." 

This  was  the  first  time  I  had  been  locked  up  with  one 
who  had  no  fear  of  God  before  him,  and  I  sought  wisdom 
and  grace  from  above.  But  I  soon  found  him  a  very 
quiet  man,  willing  that  I  should  go  on  as  usual  with  my 
devotions.  He  listened  while  I  read,  and  kneeled  in 
time  of  prayer.  Being  very  anxious  to  learn  to  read,  I 
gave  him  instruction.  And  as  he  was  one  who  would 
keep  a  secret  till  he  died,  and  despised  a  traitor,  I  went 
on  without  fear,  with  my  writings  and  plans,  as  when 
James  was  with  me.  The  change  in  his  feelings  was 
wonderful  and  rapid.  He  had  been  a  thief  for  seven 
years,  and  before  he  came  to  my  cell,  was  studying  and 
dreaming  day  and  night  about  getting  away  and  being 
taken.  But  these  feelings  soon  left  him,  and  he  could 
sleep  soundly  all  night.  He  frequently  expressed  him- 
self as  fully  determined  to  live  an  honest  life — became 
reconciled  to  his  lot— was  very  much  engaged  in  his 
"book — and  said  he  despised  nothing  so  much  as  thieves 
—to  his  mind  they  had  become  loathsome.  He  had 
many  questions  to  ask  about  religion.  I  have  hope  for 
him. 

THE    slave's   request. 

Soon  after  James  left,  a  slave,  with  whom  I  had  long 
been  acquainted,  came  to  me,  and  was  very  urgent  that 
I  should  write  him  a  free  paper.  "  I  am  about  to  leave 
this  place,  and  want  a  favor."  I  told  him  that  I  could 
not  do  such  a  thing.  He  entreated.  Said  I,  "Try 
without."  "  I  shall  be  caught."  I  told  him  where  he 
would  find  friends.  And  when  I  made  his  case  known 
to  a  wicked  fellow  prisoner,  he  said,  "  Do  you  have 


DESIRE    FOR    LIBERTY.  363 

nothing  to  do  with  it.  I'll  attend  to  him."  He  wrote 
for  the  slave  a  "  pass,"  ancgave  him  all  needful  instruc- 
tion.    Whether  he  succeeded  I  cannot  tell. 

HOGS   OUT. 

Feb,  10.  By  order  of  the  inspectors,  the  hogs  were 
all  turned  out  of  the  yard.  For  nearly  four  and  a  half 
years,  we  have  lived  in  a  hog-pen,  disagreeable,  filthy, 
and  abominable.  We  made  complaints  to  the  inspectors, 
but  till  now,  our  requests  had  been  unheeded  !  From 
twenty  to  forty,  and  even  to  two,  four,  and  five  hundred 
of  these  filthy,  condemned,  and  abominable  creatures 
have  associated,  fed,  and  slept,  in  the  same  pen  and 
building,  which  one  hundred  and  fifty  prisoners  occupi- 
ed.    Well,  it  is  just  like  slavery. 

TALK  WITH  MR.  STRINGFELLOW,  THE  STATE's  ATTORNEY. 

"I  am  very  much  prejudiced  against  abolitionists,  and 
have  no  sympathy  for  you.  If  you  had  done  it  out  of 
rascality  <)  I  would  have  felt  for  you^  but  you  had  no  per- 
sonal interest  in  view,  and  such  meddling  I  despise. 
Or  if  it  had  been  some  poor,  ignorant,  foolish  fellow,  I 
could  have  sympathy ;  but  you  are  a  sensible  man,  and 
I  have  no  sympathy  for  you.  Work  and  Burr  were  re- 
presented by  Swartout  as  weak  men,  having  little  mind, 
and  led  into  it  by  you.  I  would  not  believe  you  if  you 
said  you  gave  up  your  principles.  You  feel  as  you  did 
before,  and  if  free,  would  you  not  turn  round  and  say 
that  such  laws  (as  make  men  property,  and  imprison 
men  for  helping  slaves),  are  not  laws  1  Do  you  not  feel 
towards  the  niggers  as  always*?"  *'  I  feel  that  they  are 
men."  "  And  have  as  good  a  right  to  be  free  as  any 
body  ?"  "  Yes,  by  all  lawful  means.  But  I  would 
leave  the  continent."  "  Yes,  and  go  right  among  the 
niggers,  which  shows  that  your  feelings  towards  them  are 
not  changed.  I  saw  one  of  your  letters."  ''  But  I 
would  go  to  instruct  them,  as  any  other  heathen." 
"  They  are  good  for  nothing  but  slaves — they  never 
could,  and  never  can  take  care  of  themselves.  I  can- 
not promise  to  do  anything  for  you,"  &c. 


364  SYMPATHY    FOR   RASCALS. 

No  comment  is  needed.  ^In  addition,  I  heard  from 
him  more  oaths  and  profanity  than  I  had  heard  in  a  long 
time  from  the  most  depraved  convict. 

Again,  to  prove  the  truth  of  his  assertion,  he  used  his 
influence,  and  plead  one  hour  for  the  release  of  one  who 
"  did  it  out  of  rascality" — who  stole  two  slaves,  sold 
them,  and  pocketed  the  money.  For  him,  he  had  sym- 
pathy. Reader,  put  this  down  as  a  fair  specimen  of 
Missouri  justice. 

14.  Judge  B.  said  to  me,  "  I  think  you  will  have  to 
stay  till  next  Legislature.  I  don't  think  the  Governor 
will  take  the  responsibility  (!)  without  a  heavy  petition.* 
I  told  him,  as  to  my  part,  I  was  perfectly  willing  you 
should  go,  and  can  do  no  more.  Take  it  patiently — the 
time  will  soon  run  round."  A  prisoner  who  came  about 
this  time,  and  knew  something  about  public  sentiment, 
said,  "  All  they  are  keeping  Thompson  here  for,  is  be- 
cause he  will  not  give  up  his  sentiments." 

I  have  mentioned  that  one  of  Lovejoy's  murderers  is 
here — I  have  also  had  two  other  prisoners  confess  to 
me,  that  they  were  engaged  in  destroying  Pennsylvania 
Hall — one  of  them  was  a  ring-leader, — here  for  seven 
years. 

TWO    MORE    CONVERTS. 

After  preaching,  Feb.  22,  two  persons  came  forward 
and  professed  to  give  their  hearts  to  God.  Here,  again, 
was  work  for  me  in  which  I  rejoiced.  Both  talked  well, 
and  expressed  themselves  as  strongly  determined  to  serve 
the  Lord.  With  one  of  them  I  frequently  prayed.  The 
evidence  of  a  genuine  change  was  cheering.  They 
met  with  many  sneers,  but  bore  them  patiently.  I  en- 
deavored to  instruct  and  strengthen  them. 

CRUELTY. 

A  man  was  whipped  by  Capt.  G.,  first  with  a  stick, 
then  with  a  cow-hide,  and  then  with  the  strap,  because 

•  The  petition  which  took  James  out,  was  for  both  of  us,  and  was  a 
**  heavy  petition,"  ae  Judge  B.,  the  inspectOTs,  and  others  testified. 


THE    LAST    CONVERT.  365 

he  would  not  do  what  he  could  not — ^beam  a  chain  in 
fifteen  minutes.  It  cannot  be  done  with  such  chains  as 
we  generally  get.  I  know  something  about  it.  "  Will 
you  do  it  1"  "I  can't,  ifyou  should  kill  me."  "  Well,  PU 
kill  you  if  you  don't,"  &c.     A  slaveholding  Christian  ! 

THE    LAST    CONVERT. 

After  James  left,  I  become  acquainted  with  a  young 
Scotchman,  who  seemed  very  steady,  industrious,  and 
quite  intelligent.  As  I  was  always  looking  out  for 
singers^  he  was  recommended  to  me  by  some  who 
sat  near  him  in  meeting,  and  heard  him,  as  a  good  sing- 
er. I  sought  opportunities  to  converse  with  him — found 
him  open  and  frank,  and  desirous  of  Christian  instruc- 
tion. Learning  the  state  of  his  mind,  I  selected  books 
suitable  to  his  case,  and  lent  to  him — which  he  read  with 
attention  and  earnestness.  The  Lord  blessed  the  truth, 
and  soon  he  was  "  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  clothed 
and  in  his  right  mind."  He  adopted  the  words  of  Harlan 
Page,  "  Resolved,  that  I  will,  the  Lord  being  my  helper, 
think,  speak,  and  act,  as  an  individual — for  as  such  I 
must  live — as  such  I  must  die,  stand  before  God  and  be 
damned,  or  saved  for  ever.  I  have  been  waiting  for 
others.  I  must  act,  as  if  I  was  the  only  one  to  act,  and 
wait  no  longer."  He  said,  "  Although  I  feel  for  you, 
being  here,  yet  I  am  glad  to  have  such  a  one  to  whom  I 
can  unbosom  my  feelings.  I  hate  sin.  I  long  to  cease 
from  sin."  "  The  profanity  of  my  cell-mates,  often 
breaks  in  like  an  intruder  on  my  best  thoughts,"  &c.  I 
should  be  glad  to  give  the  correspondence  that  took 
place  between  us,  on  blank  leaves,  sand-paper,  and 
boards,  but  my  limits  forbid. 

I  asked  the  Lord  to  let  him  cell  with  me — he  went  to 
Captain  G.,  trembling  lest  he  should  be  refused,  but  the 
Lord  touched  his  heart.  The  Scotchman  was  not 
familiar  with  many  of  our  tunes,  and  this  he  urged  as  one 
reason  why  he  desired  to  cell  with  me — that  he  might 
learn  my  tunes,  and  be  able  to  sing  in  meeting.  Capt, 
G.  consented,  on  one  condition,  namely,  that  I  should 
furnish  bed  clothing !  (which  I  gladly  did).     But  how 


366  THE    LAST    CONVERT. 

mean  and  unjust !  By  law,  they  are  bound  to  provide 
these  things,  and  yet  it  is  not  enough  that  I  furnish  my 
own, — I  must  also  furnish  for  others,  and  for  those,  too, 
who  ^re  forced  upon  me  !  (my  wicked  cell-mate).  But 
I  was  thankful  that  I  was  able,  by  the  blessing  of  God, 
to  furnish  a  bed  for  myself  and  others  too,  in  a  peniten- 
tiary. As  J.  A.  came  into  the  cell,  he  said  "  I  feel  as 
if  I  had  been  set  at  liberty."  I  found  him  truly  con- 
verted— humble,  teachable,  prayerful,  studious,  consci- 
entious, faithful,  and  desirous  of  knowing  his  whole 
duty.  Again  I  enjoyed  the  luxury  of  social  reading, 
singing,  and  prayer. 

Our  Sabbaths  were  delightful.  His  heart  entered  right 
into  all  my  feelings,  and  circumstances,  and  principles, 
so  that  we  were  one.  We  took  great  comfort  in  singing. 
He  was  anxious  to  learn  all  the  tunes  he  could,  before  I 
should  be  snatched  away. 

Many  of  our  evenings  were  spent,  in  composing  poetic 
dialogues — each  composing  his  part.  Much  of  our 
conversation  was  in  poetry.  His  outward  deportment 
commended  him  to  the  consciences  of  officers  and  pri- 
soners— being  faithful  in  all  that  was  appointed  him. 

Our  hearts  became  united,  like  those  of  David  and 
Jonathan — and  now,  he  seems  as  near  to  me  as  an  own 
brother.  Having  "  begotten  him  in  my  bonds,"  my  soul 
yearns  over  him. 

0  !  how  often  has  my  whole  being  blessed  the  Lord 
that  he  did  not  let  me  go  with  James !  What  would 
have  become  of  these  precious  souls  ?  Soon  after  J.  A. 
came  to  cell  with  me,  he  remarked  "  I  am  bound  to 
acknowledge  the  hand  of  God,  in  my  affliction,  and  in 
coming  into  this  cell.  I  remember  the  words  you  spoke 
to  me,  when  I  was  sawing — to  consider  why  God  con- 
tended with  me — I  thought  of  it  all  night,  reviewed  my 
life,  and  saw  my  state.  I  had  entirely  forgotten  God, 
and  it  is  for  my  good  that  I  am  here."  He  renounced 
all  sin — liquor,  tobacco,  &c.,  and  was  a  happy  man. 

March  3.  I  urged  the  chaplain  to  stay,  after  preach- 
ing, converse  and  do  good.     Said  he,  "  Yes,  but  there 


THE    FUGITIVE    MISSIONARY.  367 

are  so  many  gag-ldws,  here,  I  know  not  when  I  should 
run  foul  of  them."     He  lacked  courage. 

March  16.  Said  a  slave  to  a  prisoner,  in  my  hearing, 
"  I  have  a  much  harder  master  than  you  have,  and  I 
would  not  stay  here  five  minutes,  if  I  had  any  way  to  es- 
cape."    How  "  contented  and  happy  !"     Poor  fellow. 

March  18.  A  prisoner  who  had  been  an  overseer  in 
the  South,  told  me  the  following.  A  tyrannical  overseer 
took  his  place  and  undertook  to  whip  Harry,  an  old 
slave  preacher.  Harry  ran,  and  went  to  C,  about  two 
hundred  miles,  ^and  told  him  his  circumstances.  He 
took  two  horses  and  carried  Harry  to  a  tribe  of  Indians. 
Some  years  after  he  went  there  and  saw  Harry,  who 
was  preaching  to  the  Indians.  They  thought  every 
thing  of  their  preacher,  and  would  not  part  with  him  on 
any  account. 

May  such  fugitives  be  greatly  multiplied.     Amen. 

March  21.  Talked  with  the  new  inspector.  He  is 
very  kind — said,  "  As  for  my  part  I  wish  you  was  out — 
you  have  been  here  long  enough.  I  believe  you  are  an 
honest,  virtuous  man,  and  have  a  large  circle  of  virtuous 
friends.  I  wish  you  was  out.  I  will  speak  for  you 
to  the  Governor,"  &c.  Such  language  was  not  com- 
mon. 

March  24.  The  southern  overseer  told  me  that  sell- 
ing unborn  children  was  common  in  the  South  !  Price 
from  one  hundred,  to  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars ! ! ! 

March  29.  A  slave  said  to  a  prisoner,  "  I  would  be 
mighty  willing  to  serve  seven  years  here,  and  work  hard 
for  my  liberty,  and  so  would  the  most  of  all  that  ever  I 
knew."  Another  slave  made  the  same  remark  to  one 
of  my  cell-mates.  O  !  what  a  horrid  insult  to  human 
nature,  is  it  to  say  that  the  "  slaves  are  contented  and 
happy  !"     Lord,  spare  such  blasphemers  ! 

^pril  12.  At  the  table  on  Sabbath  morning,  Capt. 
G.  gave  out,  "  I  now  give  from  eight  to  ten  oVlock  for 
all  who  wish-  to  wawsh  or  clean  their  cells !"  And  O  ! 
what  confusion  and  noise — bu  some  sweet  was  mingled 
with  the  bitter.     In  this  time  I  colJected  the  lambs  with 


368  THE    LORD    DEFENDED    ME. 

some  of  the  impenitent,  and  had  a  precious  prayer  meet- 
ing.    The  Lord  blessed  our  souls. 

April  15.  A  slave  came  to  me  lor  directions  to  liber- 
ty— said  "  One  word  from  you  is  better  than  gold."  I 
value  the  "  blessing  of  those  ready  to  perish." 

April  20.  A  petition  was  presented  to  Judge  B.  with 
eighty-five  names,  that  I  might  preach  to  them  when  no 
minister  was  here.     Nothing  was  heard  from  it. 

About  this  time  Capt.  G.  for  some  cause,  very  earnest- 
ly desired  to  glut  his  cruelty  by  punishing  me — as  he 
had  never  enjoyed  that  sweet  privilege.  He  watched 
my  steps,  as  a  wolf  would  watch  for  a  lamb,  but  God 
encircled  and  shielded  me  from  all  his  devices,  cast  back 
upon  him  all  his  false  charges,  and  brought  me  through 
the  battle  unhurt. 

April  27.  At  the  table,  Capt.  G.  said,  "  I  have  re- 
quested— I  have  advised  you  not  to  talk,  and  now  I  say 
you  shanH  talk,  in  your  cell  or  out.  I'll  punish  for 
every  offence.  There  shall  be  no  singing  or  whistling 
in  the  cells."  We  sang  and  prayed  as  usual — no  man 
daring  "  to  molest,  or  make  us  afraid."  And  as  to 
talking,  they  may  as  well  try  to  roll  back  the  Niagara, 
as  to  stop  talking,  while  the  prisoners  work  and  cell  to- 
gether as  they  do. 

THE    LAST    COMMUNION    SEASON. 

May  3.  I  broke  the  sacred  emblems  to  my  beloved 
''  son,  in  the  Lord."  It  was  sweet  to  feed  the  lamb — 
and  cheering  to  see  him  renew  his  strength,  and  burn 
with  more  ardent  love.  It  was  a  precious  season  to  him. 
We  desired  others  to  b^  present,  but  Capt.  G.  sneering- 
ly  refused.  Said  J.  A.,  "  I  now  feel  doubly  united  to 
you  as  a  brother  in  Christ." 

After  dinner,  others  came,  and  we  had  a  melting  sea- 
son of  prayer  and  praise. 

MISS    DIX. 

15.  The  modern  Howard,  in  feminine  gender,  made  us 
a  visit.  She  first  went  round  with  the  officers,  but  she 
had  been  in  orisons  enough  to  know  that  the  truth  could 


CAPT.  G.'S    SABBATH    BREAKING.  369. 

not  be  obtained  from  them ,  and  she  talked  with  the  priso- 
ners, who  opened  the  abominations  before  her.  I  had  a 
long,  familiar,  and  very  interesting  talk  with  her.  She 
was  bold,  affable,  and  sympathizing.  She  asked  a  great 
many  questions,  to  which  I  gave  answers.  An  officer  came 
to  me,  and  said,  ^'  There  is  a  lady  here,  who  has  been 
visiting  all  the  prisons  in  the  United  States,  and  trying 
to  alleviate  the  sufferings  of  prisoners.  She  wishes  to 
talk  with  you."  We  talked  as  much  as  we  desired.  I 
addressed  a  short  poem  to  her,  but  saw  her  not,  after- 
wards. 

18.  The  guard  forgot  to  lock  our  cell,  at  night.  I 
waited  till  bed  time,  and,  as  I  had  a  wicked  man  with 
me,  for  ''  safe-keeping,"  I  went  down,  in  the  dark,  and 
called  a  guard  to  perform  his  duty. 

About  this  time,  Capt.  G.,  on  two  Sabbath  mornings 
made  all  the  prisoners  go  into  the  new  building,  for  one 
hour,  where  they  ran,  jumped,  scuffled,  and  carried  on 
as  if  it  were  a  fourth  of  July — the  guards  joining  with 
them,  and  Capt.  G.  looking  on  !  A  reformer  !  He  will 
meet  all  these  things  at  the  solemn  judgment. 

23.  Talked  with  a  sick  convert.  He  said,  "  I  feel 
just  as  I  wished  to  i^^y  ''  How?"  '^  Perfectly  resign- 
ed to  the  will  of  my  Maker.  Heretofore,  death  was  a 
terror  to  me.  I  prayed  that  God  would  give  me  to  view 
it  in  its  true  light ;  and  as  I  was  reading  "  Saints'  Rest," 
(eightieth  page),  and  thinking  on  death,  I  found  peace^ 
and  now  I  am  willing  to  die  here,  or  where  my  Maker 
sees  best.     I  felt  as  if  I  wanted  to  tell  you.   Tell  J.  '  &c. 

24.  We  were  much  annoyed,  by  the  ringing  shouts 
of  warriors,  and  their  friends,  cheering  them  to  the  work 
of  murder  !     Strange  Sabbath  work  !  T 

26.  Saw  an  account  of  Torrey's  death — composed 
some  verses  on  the  subject.     I  insert  two  verses. 

I. 

Our  brother  died — hut  'twas  the  victor's  death, 
Who  in  his  fall,  his  greatest  conquest  won  ; 

And  more  accomplished  with  his  dying  breath. 
Than  he  in  all  his  life  before  had  done. 

The  shock  was  felt  throughout  the  oppressor's  camp — 

It  cooled  their  zeal,  and  did  their  courage  damp. 


370  THE    AGED    FATHEr's    VISIT. 

II. 
Rage  on  ye  haughty  tyrants  of  our  land — 

Crush  down  the  poor  and  needy,  in  the  duRt — 
But  know  the  day  of  vengeance  is  at  hand. 

When  you  shall  feel  th'  Almighty's  withering  thrust 
In  untold  depths  of  woe  to  sink  you  down, 
While  bright  shall  shine  the  objects  of  your  frown. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

RELEASE— PARTING  REFLECTIONS,  &c. 

THE    AGED    FATHEr's    VISIT    TO    HIS    SON    IN     PRISON. 

May.  28.  My  old  father  came  to  see  me,  and  labor 
for  my  release.  When  I  was  first  brought  into  his  pre- 
sence, ih-Q  father  overcame  him,  and  he  wept,  unable  to 
speak.  I  said,  "  Weep  not,  father,  '  it  is  the  Lord,  let 
Him  do  what  seemeth  Him  good.^  "  His  mind  became 
composed,  and  we  conversed  together,  some  time.  The 
next  day,  we  again  conversed  alone,  and  in  the  presence 
of  Judge  B.  Speaking  of  giving  up  my  principles,  the 
judge  said,  ''  It  is  like  requiring  a  man  not  to  eat,"  &c. 
He  talked  well.  At  that  time,  I  learned  that  it  was  my 
letter  to  the  Governor,  and  my  talk  with  the  Secretary, 
that  kept  me  here.  For  such  a  cause,  I  glory  to  stay. 
A  number,  speaking  to  father  of  the  letter  said,  ''  If 
those  are  his  sentiments  still,  I  will  oppose  him — but  if 
he  renounces  them,  I  will  help  him."  I  did  not  re- 
nounce a  particle.  For  nearly  a  week,  I  talked  with  my 
father  every  day — each  saying  what  we  desired.  He 
was  allowed,  during  his. whole  stay,  of  four  weeks,  to 
come  and  talk  alone  with  me,  just  when  he  chose.  On 
the  Sabbath,  he  was  with  me,  in  my  cell — where  we 
once  more  united  our  voices  in  prayer  and  praise.  0 ! 
delightful  moments  ! 

I  learned  that  great  numbers  of  petitions,  from  fre/ 
States,  had  been  sent  here  for  us,  couched  in  denuncia- 


THE    PEx^ITIONS.  371 

tory  language,  calculated  to  exasperate  the  minds  of 
slaveholders — and  in  addition,  that  the  Governor  had 
been  obliged  to  pay  postage  on  them,  to  the  amount  of 
three  hundred  dollars  !  Now,  while  I  am  confident  that 
the  Lord  will  overrule  the  whole  for  the  advancement  of 
His  cause,  I  must  say,  that  in  this  thing — burdening  the 
Governor  witn  the  postage  on  business  communications 
— my  abolition  friends  acted  very  unwisely,  and  contra- 
ry to  all  acknowledged  rules  of  propriety.  And,  while 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  such  petitions  delayed  my  lib- 
eration, I  bless  the  Lord  that  they  were  sent.  If  we 
were  thieves^  the  Missourians  must  have  seen  we 
had  a  large  company  of  warm  allies — and  that  what 
they  considered  a  crime,  was,  by  a  large  part  of  the  na- 
tion, looked  upon  as  a  virtuous  act* 

June  7.  Learned  that  people  outside  are  afraid  of  my 
pen,  if  I  should  be  liberated  ;  and  that  it  is  possible  I 
may  be  required  to  give  a  pledge  not  to  use  it  against 
them.  No  such  pledge  w^as  required — and  sooner  than 
give  it,  I  would  lay  down  my  life. 

The  chaplain  said  to  father,  "  I  don't  know  how  I 
could  get  along  without  George."  But  I  left  one  to  fill 
my  place. — a  worthy  Christian. 

June  10.  Said  a  prisoner  to  Judge  B.,  ''Judge,  I 
wish  you  w^ould  permit  George  to  preach  once  before  I 
go  away  1"  '' Before  you  go  away*?"  "Yes."  "I 
w^ould  if  I  thought  it  would  do  any  good."  "I  think 
it  would."     "  Well  I'll  let  him."     He  said,  and  did  not. 

Said  father,  "  They  look  upon  you  as  a  Christian — 
though  in  error."  And  for  this  "  error,"  they  have  long 
kept  a  "  Christian"  in  prison  ! 

June  11.  Father  came  in  with  the  chaplain  and  Tho. 
Miller — Judge  B.  present.  "  George,"  said  father, "  tell 
"these  men  how  you  feel  respecting  the  act  that  brought 
you  here."  "  I  would  not  do  the  same  thing  again  ; 
and  I  would  try  and  deter  others  from  doing  as  I  did. 
The  step  was  rash  and  imprudent." 

Chaplain — "You  unqualifiedly  regret  it,  and  will  ne» 
Ver  do  so  again  7"     ''  I  will  never  do  so  again." 


372  QUESTIONED PRIVATE    SENTIMENTS. 

Miller — "  You  will  deter  others  from  it  1"  "  Rest  as- 
sured of  that,  if  I  have  any  influence."* 

I  promised  to  deter  others  from  so  doing.  I  have 
done  so  in  public  and  in  private — and  I  now  again  warn 
every  reader  against  doing  as  we  did.  They  now  have 
laws  against  it — not  that  it  is  wrong  to  break  those  laws 
— they  are  not  worth  a  straw — they  are  not  laws^  nor  is 
there  the  least  obligation  to  observe  them — but — keep  on 
free  soil. 

June  13.  The  inspectors  came,  and  introduced  to  me 
the  Lieutenant  Governor,  who  was  acting  in  Gov.  Ed- 
w^ards  absence.  He  asked  some  questions  similar  to 
those  already  given — was  kind,  and  threw  his  influence 
in  my  favor. 

June  14.  For  the  last  time,  I  collected  the  lambs,  and 
had  another  prayer  meeting.  It  was  a  blessed,  reviving 
season.  Beloved,  sweet,  "  hallowed  cell !"  Just  before 
I  left,  numbers  of  the  influential  men  of  Jefferson,  said, 
"  It  is  inconsistent  and  absurd  to  require  him,  or  any 
man,  to  give  up  private  sentiments  in  such  a  case — it  is 
something  we  have  nothing  to  do  with."  When  they 
found  they  could  not  keep  me  any  longer,  I  suppose 
they  desired  to  smooth  the  matter  over  as  well  as  possi- 
ble. But  it  came  too  late.  The  contrary  fact  is  too  no- 
torious, and  cannot  be  denied. 

June  18.  I  was  taken  with  ague  again,  and  continued 
sick  till  I  left  on  the  twenty-fourth. 

The  Governor  returned,  after  a  long  absence — found 
most  of  the  people  in  %vor  of  turning  me  out — and  he 
sent  my  "  diploma,''^  vvhich  is  similar  to  Alanson's,  except 

*  Let  it  be  remembered,  that  when  I  said  I  would  not  do  so  again — 
that  I  would  deter  others,  &c.,  I  did  not  confess  to  them  that  I  did  morally 
wrong.  This  I  never  acknowledged,  though  they  tried  hard  to  have  me 
do  so.  I'he  on.y  reason,  then,  why  I  would  not  do  so  again,  and  why  I 
would  deter  others  from  going  to  a  slave  State,  as  we  did,  is  the  same  that 
would  keep  me  from  running  into  a  lion's  mouth,  with  my  eyes  open — 
the  same  that  would  keep  you  from  thrusting  yourself  into  the  midst  of  a 
pack  of  wolves  to  rescue  a  poor  lamb — the  same  that  kept  Christ  from 
casting  Himself  down  from  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple.  He  who  acts 
presumptuously,  need  not  expect  the  protection  of  heaven.  Before  my 
capture,  I  knew  nothing  of  the  danger — now  I  know  it,  and  knowing  it, 
It  would  be  wrong  to  do  the  same  again.     Am  I  i  "ght  1 


HEAVY    CHARGE    AGAINST    MISSOURI.  373 

that  there  are  no  conditions  expressed.  My  father  ^va^ 
treated  very  kindly  by  all.  The  Secretary  Martin,  and 
State's  Attorney  Stringfellow,  refused  to  favor,  though 
they  promised  not  to  oppose.  The  father  s  grey  hairs 
excited  sympathy,  and  his  presence  touched  hearts,  that 
other  means  had  failed  to  move. 

Our  library,  bedding,  under  clothes,  &c.,  I  left  for  the 
good  of  my  fellow  sufferers,  who  were  rejoiced  to  see 
me  restored  again  to  liberty. 

After  I  had  faithfully  labored  so  long,  I  was  turned 
away  with  some  old  clothing,  which  scarcely  covered 
my  nakedness  till  I  got  home.  I  believe  this  was  the 
case  with  Alanson  and  James.  And  it  has  been  so  with 
^'any. 

That  evening  the  Governor  came  to  see  me,  and 
?Iasped  me  as  would  a  father  his  long  lost  son.  He 
talked  very  kindly.  Said  he,  "  I  have  no  doubt  that  all 
the  States  will  by  and  by  see  it  to  be  for  their  interest  to 
do  away  slavery — iov-^free  man  will  work  faster,  strike 
truer,  bring  it  down  harder,  and  work  with  more  spirit 
and  zeal,  than  a  slave  who  gets  nothing  for  his  toils. 
One  man  in  the  East,  will  do  as  much  as  ten  of  our  men 
(slaves)  here,"  &c.     He  spoke  very  beautifully. 

Again,  speaking  of  their  contentedness  and  good  treat- 
ment, he  added,  with  emphasis,  "  But  they  are  not/ree, 
and  every  man  who  has  a  soul-,  ought  to  be  y?*ee,"  fyc. 

The  next  day,  we  took  boat  and  bade  farewell  to  the 
prison,  and  the  land  of  cruelty  and  oppression. 

TIME    OF    IMPRISONMENT. 

Alanson  was  a  prisoner, 
James,         "  •' 

George,       "  " 

Total,  13  0  5 

All  this  amount  of  time,  labor,  and  suffering,  stands 
entered  in  high  heaven's  ledger  against  Missouri. — For 
it  she  must  account,  and  it  she  must  reppy — ^h<i  cannot 
cast  off  i\i€  \'i\. 


Years. 

Months. 

Days, 

3 

6 

7 

4 

6 

17 

4 

11 

12 

374  FAREWELL    REFLECTIONS. 

What  we  have  given,  suffered,  and  done,  we  regret 
not.  We  gave  it  to  the  slave  and  to  God,  and  He  will 
make  a  wise  and  proper  use  of  it.  Yet  Missouri  must 
meet  it  all,  at  the  solemn  reckoning  day. 

FAREWELL   REFLECTIONS,    ON    THE    BOAT    WAPOOLA. 

The  time  I  have  spent  in  Jefferson  seems  like  a  dream 
of  yesterday.  How  quickly  the  years  have  fled  away  ! 
The  good  Lord  forgive  my  misimprovement  of  them — 
that  I  have  been  so  dull  to  learn  his  lessons,  and  have 
reaped  so  little  profit  from  the  kind  dispensations  of  his 
hand,  which  has  meted  out  to  us  the  whole  in  love. 

Farewell !  rugged  hills,  over  which  I  have  so  often 
carried  my  heavy  chain ;  up  and  down  which  I  have 
dragged  my  weary  limbs  along,  and  whose  blooming 
herbage  and  refreshing  groves  have  so  long  mocked  my 
seclusion  ;  farewell. 

Farewell !  ye  huge  walls,  iron  grates,  doors,  locks, 
bars,  dungeons,  cells.  Long  did  ye  trifle  with  my  mis- 
ery, and  deride  my  wishful  looks,  and  ardent  desires,  for 
sweet  liberty.  Long,  long,  ye  held  me  fast,  and  would 
not  let  me  go,  but  now  your  power  is  broken  ;  your  pris- 
oner is  free. 

Farewell  !  excessive  toils  which  crushed  me  to  the 
earth.  Farewell !  oppressors,  cruel  masters,  tyrants  : 
farewell. 

Ye  fellow  prisoners,  farewell.  With  you  I  have 
long  toiled,  suffered,  groaned,  bled.  Many  of  you  I 
have  warned,  invited,  counselled.  Some  of  you  I  have 
comforted,  encouraged,  cheered,  strengthened,  and  led 
to  Jesus.  Together  we  prayed,  together  sang.  The 
Lord  has  called  us  to  part,  perhaps  to  meet  no  more  in 
time ;  farewell.  But,  though  I  say  farewell,  I  cannot 
forget  you.  0  no,  I  shall  think,  talk,  and  pray  for  you. 
I  love  you.  I  know  the  heart  of  a  prisoner.  But  be 
patient ;  farewell. 

Farewell !  ye  who  looked  and  pitied,  but  could  not 
help ;  who  thought  and  wept,  but  could  not  relieve ; 
who  loved  and  sympathized,  but  could  not  rescue  ;  who 
talked   and   prayed   and    urged ;    who   gave    a   willing 


CONCLUSION.  375 

shoulder  with  my  aged  father,  and  to  your  great  joy  saw 
me  come  forth  2i  free  man  ;  who  tendered  me  the  hearty 
shake,  the  open  doors,  and  the  liberal  supply  of  toy 
wants.  The  Lord  reward  you  according  to  your  "  will- 
ing mind,"  for  all  you  have  done,  or  would  have  done 
for  a  ""  little  one." 

"  The  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us,  whereof  we 
are  glad."  "  It  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous 
in  our  eyes," — to  Him  be  glory.  ''  0  magnify  the 
Lord  with  me,  and  let  us  exalt  his  name  together." 
"  The  young  lions  may  lack,  and  suffer  hunger,  but 
they  who  seek  the  Lord,  shall  want  no  good  thing." 
"  There  shall  no  evil  happen  to  the  just." 

0  !  blessed  promise  !  to  the  righteous  given, 
While  up  and  down  this  cruel  world  they're  driven. 
It  cheers  their  hearts,  supports  them  in  distress. 
And  as  for  me,  let  others  curse  or  bless, 
Believe  this  soul-reviving  word,  Imust, 
"  There  shall  no  evil  happen  to  the  Just.' 

CONCLUSION. 

Reader,  I  have  written  a  book  and  told  you  many 
things — but  yet,  ''  the  half  has  not  been  told  you."  You 
will  learn  the  rest  at  the  judgment,  when  all  things  shall 
be  revealed. 

Now  are  you  in  prosperity  ?  Will  you  be  thankful, 
and  improve  your  privileges  and  opportunities,  before 
they  are  taken  from  you,  and  you  learn  the  w^orth,  by 
the  want  of  them  1 

"  Work  while  it  is  day,"  and  "  walk  while  you  have 
the  light." 

Are  you  in  affliction  1  From  what  you  have  read,  be 
encouraged  to  put  your  whole  trust  in  God,  and  earth 
and  hell  united,  cannot  harm  you. 

Had  I  a  voice  so  strong  and  loud, 
To  reach  from  east  and  west, 
I'd  say  to  all  with  sorrows  bow'd, 
"  The  will  of  Christ  is  best." 

Whatever  your  affliction,  submit  to  God,  and  He  won't 


376 


CONCLUSION. 


hurt  you.  Friends  may  forsake — foes  gather  round,  the 
elements  combine  against  you,  and  all  nature  threaten 
your  destruction — "  Have  faith  in  God,"  and  you  shall 
stand  unmoved.     ^*  Be  not  afraid,  only  believe." 

Are  you  in  a  state  of  impenitency'?  "Prepare  to 
meet  your  God." 

Are  you  a  slaveholder  1  "  Break  every  yoke,  and  let 
che  oppressed  go  free." 

Are  you  an  apologist  for  slavery  1  "  When  thou  saw- 
est  'a.  thief,  then  thou  consentedst  with  him,  and  hast 
been  partaker  with  adulterers." 

Are  you  one  who  refuses  to  take  an  active  part  against 
oppression  in  all  its  forms  1  "  Open  thy  mouth  for  the 
dumb,  in  the  cause  of  all  such  as  are  appointed  to 
destruction.  Open  ohy  mouthy  and  plead  the  cause 
of  the  poor  and  needy,"  or  God  will  hold  you  as  an 
enemy. 

Are  you  a  Christian  ?  "  Thou  shalt  in  any  wise  re- 
buke  thy  neighbor,  and  not  suffer  sin  upon  him."  "  Be 
not  partakers  of  other  men's  sins."  "Keep  thyselt 
pure."  See  that  the  blood  of  the  souls  of  "  the  poor 
innocents"  is  not  on  your  garments.  "  Love  thy  neigh- 
bor as  thyself."  "  As  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to 
you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them."  And  remember,  that 
"  whosoever  stoppeth  his  ears  at  the  cry  of  the  poor^ 
shall  also  cry  himself,  and  shall  not  be  heard." 

Are  you  a  minister  of  the  covenant  1  "  Lift  up  thy 
voice  like  a  trumpet — cry  aloud,  and  spare  not — show 
my  people  their  sins."  If  thou  refuse  to  warn  the 
wicked  of  this  way,  he  shall  die,  but  his  blood  will  I 
require  at  thy  hands." 

Wo  to  him  who  holds  his  peace,  in  such  a  day  as 
this! 

Wo  to  him  who  pleads  for  wickedness,  in  this  day 
of  light ! 

Wo  to  him  who  calls  good,  evil — and  evil,  good,  in 
the  nineteenth  century ! 

Wo  to  him  who  opposes  the  onward  march  of  liberty 
and  righteousness  ! 


CONCLUSION.  377 

Wo  to  him  who  will  not  "  cease  to  do  evil,  and  learn 
to  do  well." 

Wo,  wo,  to  him  who  will  not  "  remember  them  in 
bonds  as  bound  with  them  /" 

Finally,  whosoever  has  an  ear,  let  it  be  open  to  the 
truth — an  eye,  let  it  search  for  the  truth — a  heart,  let  it 
receive  and  obey  the  truth.  Whosoever  has  a  pen,  let 
him  use  it — and  a  tongue,  let  him  employ  it  in  oppos- 
ing Slavery — the  "  Mother  of  Abominations"  in  our 
land. 

Reader,  farewell,  till  we  meet  at  the  Judgment. 


